ascend from this valley of our confusions to the mountain of thy felicities Which is the glorious vision of thy self in the great mirror or glass of Gods perfections who is in himself and to us perfect light that we may see him to be perfect love and is perfect love that we may enjoy his perfect light 1 John 1.5 God is light Chap. 4 8. God is love O Father of Lights and Fountain of Love whose immensity and eternity are filled with truth and peace verity and charity whose love hath sprinkled our souls with the blood of thy beloved Son the promised Messias our blessed Jesus O let our moment here be sincere loâ—e to thy self perfect charity to thy Church and holy humanity to all men that our eternity may be blessed with thine and our Saviours and our Fellow Saints love for ever You O excellent Christians whose excellency is chiefly in this Col. 3.14 Supplementum munimentum ornamentum omnium gratiarum una charitis Amb. Jer. 5.1 that above all things you have put on charity which is the bond of perfection yoâ— will not onely excuse but it may be kindly accept this little digression wherein my Pen like Jeremies hath shed some few drops of lamentation mingling tears with the blood of Christians which hath been so profusely shed in these self-desolating Churches mourning for the loss of charity the extirpations of unity and the ruines of harmonious order which are forced to yield to contention cruelty and confusions Nature reacheth you to lament the loss or forced absence of what you love and Christian Religion teacheth you to love all graces in charity and this one above all You have learned to suffer with patience and in some cases with joy the spoiling of your goods the sequestring of your revenues the imprisonment of your persons the scattering of your neerest relations the withdrawings of your wary friends and the great alterations of civil powers and secular affairs These are but scenes and parts of the same Tragedy which hath always been acting on the Worlds Theatre in which it is safer to be Spectators and Sufferers than Actors nor may your sufferings in secular matters disorder your charity onely the plundrings of your true Christian Religion which some men aim at the sequestring of this Church of England from its glory and reformation the dividing and so destroying of it the restraining you from enjoying the great seal of charity the Sacrament of Christian Communion the scattering of your able faithful Ministers into corners the changing and contemning of your antient and excellent Ministry the underminings of your comforts and the hazards of your consciences the many confusions and miseries threatning your posterity in matters of salvation if the malice of some men may be suffered to abuse your charity and impose upon this credulity These your zeal mixed with charity teacheth you to endure with an impatient patience Therefore patient in some degree because you yet hope better things from God and all good men therefore piously impatient because you earnestly wish better for Gods glory and the good of your Countrey Your humble zeal hath taught you to be discreetly charitable as to your own souls so to all others but specially to this Church of England and the true Ministers of it to whom you cannot but willingly bear that tender respect and love which pious children are wont to do to their distressed yet well-deserving parents from the care and support of whom no Corbans no imaginary Dedications and Devotions of your selves to any new Church ways and forms of Religion may justly alienate your affections nor dispence with that respect justice gratitude and charity which you in conscience ow to those to whom in some sense you ow your own selves and the best of your selves your souls Whose divine Authority and holy Calling I shall now further endeavor to prove having thus first establisâ—ed the truth of our Religion and of our Church whose greatest waste and want is that of charity whose dying embers and almost extinguished sparks I have by the way endeavored to revive in the hearts of true Christians that so they may without passion or prejudice embrace that truth which I chiefly design to vindicate in this Apology Namely The holy Calling divine Institution and Function of the Ministry of this Church of England which will best be done by answering the chief Objections Calumnies and Cavils brought against both the Ministers and their Ministry by their many-minded Adversaries OBJECTION II. Against the peculiar Office and Calling of Evangelical Ministers SUppose we grant say they true Religion and a true Church in England with some defects yet these may be without any distinct office or peculiar calling of Ministers which you challenge as of divine appointment Where as we conceive every Christian may and ought to dispence in an orderly way 1 Pet. 4.10 all such gifts of knowledge as he hath received in the Mysteries of Religion to the Churches good So that the restraining of holy Administrations to some persons as a peculiar Office and Function seems but the fruit of arrogance and usurpation in some of credulity and easiness in others and is not rightly grounded upon the Scriptures Answ Not that I believe 1. Of Catholike testimony and practise or custom in the Church 1 Cor. 9.2 Your are the Seals of mine Apostleship your well-grounded and well-guided piety O excellent Christians who know in whom and by whom you have beâ—ieved needs other satisfaction in this or the other following Objections touching the peculiar divinely-instituted Function of the Ministry than what your own solid judgments and exacter consciences and clearer experiences sealing your comforts and our Ministry afford you who are no novices in matters of Religion either as to the outward form and order or the inward power But onely to let you see that neither I nor my Brethren the Ministers do plead for that in a precarious way of meer favor and indulgence for which we have not good grounds clear proofs and mighty demonstrations both divine and humane from Scripture pious Antiquity and right Reason I shall more largely and fully answer thiâ— first grand Obâ—ection which strikes at the very Root and Foundation both of the Ministry and all holy Ministrations 1. I may first blunt the edge of this weapon which strikes against the peculiarity of the Ministerial Function by the clear and constant acknowledgment both as to judgment and practise of all excellent Christians and all famous Churches in all Ages Illud est Dominicum verum quod prius traditum id extraneum falsum quod posterius immâ—ssum Tertul. from the very first birth and infancy of Christianity and any Churches to our times Of which no sober or learned Christian can with any plausible shew make any doubt so far as God in his providence hath continued to us any Monuments or Witnesses of the Churches estate succession and transactions in
either listed himself or received his Commission Order is that wholsomest ayr in which Religion lives best There is no less necessity both in Piety and Policy to preserve the Laws of holy order and discipline in the Church of Christ on Earth which have the warrant and seal of his authority upon them and are for the preservation of truth peace and honour in the Church Since we find by all experience of times and most in our own That the pride and presumption of mens gifts and private spirits are no less want only active in matters of Religion than in Civill and Military affairs Now why any men of piety or in power professing the reformed Religion should incline either to connive at or to countenance any courses which evidently tend to the shame contempt confusion and extirpation of all true Religion as it stood in the profession of the Church of England opposite to the gross errors superstitions and prophaness of any that are known and declared enemies to it I can see no cause unless it be a supine negligence in some who as they grow greater Acts 18.17 so they are like Gallioes more careless in matters of Religion wholly intent to State interests as if States-men had no souls to save or no God to judge them and were to give no account of that power and advantage they have as well as that charge and care which lyes upon them to do all good they can to mens souls under their power or else there is some other interest secretly contrived and cunningly carried on here as by open hostility in other parts amidst the dusk of our civill Commotions and troubles by those sons of Edom Psa 137.7 and daughters of Babylon who have evill will at our Sion and say of our Jerusalem Down with it down with it raze it even to the foundations Jude 9. As it was for no good will that the Devil contended with Michael the Archangell about the body of Moses minding rather to have it Idolized than Embalmed No more is it from any honest zeal or pious principle that some men now so earnestly stickle about and indeed against the setled office and peculiar function of the Ministry either to have it in common or none at all with any divine authority and commission whose first Anti-ministeriall batteries which seemed to carry some shew of Scripture-strength I have hitherto resisted and repelled not dashing or opposing Scripture against Scripture but clearing its obscurer meaning in some few places by that most evident and concurrent Sense which is manifestly held forth in many plain passages and hath been constantly followed in the Churches of Christ from the first setling of Christianity in the world to this day Sensus Scripturae expetit ceâ—â—a interpretationis gubernaculum Tertul de Pres Non verba tantum defendantur sed ratio verbarum constituatur Id. As the Spirit of God in the Word cannot contradict it self in the main scope and design so where any variation or difference in the letter may seem to be It must be wisely reconciled by discerning the different occasion reason or ground of things sure we are the pretended gifts or dictates of privat spirits may in no sort be set up any way to contradict those testimonies and demonstrations of the Spirit which are so evidently shining from the Scripture as they are in none more than this of a peculiar function and holy ordination of the Evangelicall Ministry And here I might forbear to add trouble to you O Excellent Christians or any readers by any further enlarging of this Apology 18. Conclusion and Transition whereby to vindicate the honour of the divinely Instituted and Ecclesiastically derived Ministry of this Church Since the holy Scripture is as I have shewed so wholly fully and punctually for its peculiar Institution and its constant succession to the end of the world whereto it is not denyed but private gifts may come in with such assistance as is humble orderly and edifying but not as proud invasive and abolishing as Hagar they may do service in Christs family but they must not grow insolent and malipert against Sarah What ever can be produced in a matter of so high and religious a nature as the Ministeriall office and authority is beyond what the Scriptures the only infallible rule and the Churches constant practise the most credible witness do assure us is for the most part but as childish skirmishings with Reeds and Bulrushes after combating with Pikes and Guns And I find indeed that all after Cavills of the Anti-ministeriall faction arise not much beyond womanish janglings presumptuous boastings and uncomly bickerings for the most part where not religious reasonings but peevish Cavils and pertinacious Calumnies like black and ragged regiments impatient to see themselves so routed by the Scriptures potent convictions and the Churches constant custome do but rally themselves as in a case Perdue to see what can be done by volleys of rayling Rhetorick and virulent Calumniatings against the Ministers of the Gospell in this Church whole greatest fault is that which the devil finds with the best of men that they are as Job upright Job 1. Culpâ—â—â— in 〈◊〉 to Jobâ— non invenicus Satanae malicia ipsam inâ—â—centiam in crimen integritatem in calumnium insidiosè vertit Greg. Lingua maledicasanctos carpere sâ—let in solatium delinquentium Ieron ad Eust not that there is any just fault to be found with their holy Calling which hath nothing in it irreligious or unreasonable nothing immorall or imprudent nothing but what is fully agreeing to all order policy decency as following the best and holyest Examples uses and customs of the Church together with the rules of Divine Institution and the ends of all true Religion the glory of God and the good of Mankind both for souls and bodies for temporall and eternall welfare for internall peace of conscience and externall tranquillity in Civill and Church Societies both as men and Christians All which the Ministeriall calling regards and carries on as its holy design and work which no other Calling doth Not Magistrates or Lawyers or Physicians or Tradesmen or Souldiers who do not think themselves to stand charged in Christs Name with the care of mens souls so as to make it their business to instruct direct and watch over them in the wayes of salvation And for Ministers persons such as are truly worthy to be counted such their failings will not be found beyond what is incident to common infirmities and daily incursions of frailties inseparable from the best of men in this mortall pilgrimage All which the charity of humble Christians easily conceals and willingly excuses or pardons when they consider how free and full a pardon of all sins is from God by the Ministry offered to every penitent and believing sinner The grief and impotent despite which the prophane politick and pragmatick enemies of the Ministry of this and all reformed Churches
is wonted to present The teares of some mingled with their owne or others bloud the cryes and sighes of some with the laughter of others smiles with sorrowes hopes with despaires joyes with terrors Lamentations of some with the triumphs of others The insolency of any prevailing faction hardly enduring the underling or suppressed party to plead their cause either by law or prepossession to deplore their losses defeats poverties and oppressions which they either feel or fear nor yet to enjoy the liberty of their private consciences And all this strugling fury and confusion both in Church and State meerly to bring forth or to nourish up some Pharez or Esau some opinion or faction which must come in by a breach and prevaile by violence After this horrid scene and fashion and on such Theaters of mutuall massa crings fightings and wars are divided Churches broken factions and uncharitable Christians always ready to act their sad and sanguinary parts of Religion if there be not wise and powerfull Magistrates to curb and restrain them Some mens spirits are ever dancing in the circles of Reformations trampling on the ruines of Churches and States of charity and peace lost in endlesse disputes and wearied with restlesse agitations starting many things and long pursuing nothing Ever hunting for novelties and following with eagernesse and lowdnesse the game they last sprang or put up till they light on another Still casting away all that is old though never so good and proper for any thing that is new though never so bad and impertinent being better pleased with a fooles coat of yesterdayes making though never so fantastick and ridiculous than with the ancient robes of a wise and grave Counsellour never so rich and comely preferring a rent or piece of Christ coat before the whole and entire garment Thus ever learning fancying cavilling contending disputing and if they can destroying one another for matters of religion poore mortals and consumptionary Christians tear others and tire out themselves untill having thus wasted the fervor of their spirits and more youthfull activity of their lives at length the dulnesse of age or the burthen of infirmities or the defeat of their designes or the decline of their faction or the wasting of their estates or the conscience of their follies or the summons of death so dispirit and appale these sometimes so great Zealots and sticklers for what they call Religion that they appeare like very Ghosts and Carkuses of Christians poor blinde naked withered deformed and tattered in their Religion both as to Conscience comfort and credit Far enough God knowes from that soundnesse of judgement that setlednesse in the faith that sobernesse of Zeal that warmth of charity that constancy of comfort that sincerity of joy that saint-like patience that blessed peace and that lively hope which becomes and usually appeares in those that have been and are sincerely religious and truly gracious that is knowing serious and conscientious Christians who have a long time been entertained not with splendid fancies and specious novelties wrested prophecies and rare inventions touching government of Churches modelling of Religion and Saints reigning but with the treasures of divine wisdome with the rivers of spirituall pleasures with the fulnesse of heavenly joyes with the sweetnesse of Christs love and Christians communion with the feasts of faith unfeigned with the banquets of well grounded hope with the marrow and fatnesse of good works of an usefull holy life which are to be had not in fantastique novelties and curious impertinencies in unwarrantable and self-condemning practises but in the serious study of the Scriptures in the diligent attending on the Ministry of the Word and all other holy duties in fervent and frequent prayers in Catholick communion with charity towards all that professe to be Christians in a patient meek orderly just and honest conversation toward all men whatsoever From which whoever swerves though with never so specious and successefull aberrations which vulgar mindes may think gay and glorious novelties of Religion like the flying of Simon Magus or Mahomets extasies yet they are to be pitied not followed by any children of true wisdome which is from above both pure and peaceable Jam. 3.17 Whose lawful progenie the professors of pure Religion and undefiled have in all times been as in worth far superiour so in number and power oft inferiour to the spurious issues and by-blowes of faction and superstition which as easily fall into fractures among themselves as they naturally confederate against that onely true and legitimate off-spring of Heaven True Religion which is as the Poets feigned of Pallas the daughter of the Divine minde the descent and darling of the true God For as it hath been wonderfully brought forth so it hath alwayes been tenderly brought up by that power wisdome and love which are in those eternall relations infinite perfections and essentiall endearements wherewith the Divine Nature everlastingly happy recreates and enjoyes it self which are set forth to us under the familiar names yet mysterious and adorable Persons of Father Son and Holy Ghost in whom is an holy variety with an happy Unity a reall diversity yet an essentiall identity Who have taught the Church true Religion in a few words Know and doe the will of God Beleive and repent Live in light and love in verity and charity in righteousnesse and true holinesse without which all Religion is vain either fanstaticall or hypocriticall unprofitable or damnable From which plain paths and grand principles of true Christian Religion the Author of this defence having observed the great and confused variations of many Christians as in all ages so never more than in this his intent in this work must be and is as he said Not to gratifie any side or faction never so swoln with plausible pretensions with pleasant fancies with gainfull successes or overgrown with splenitick severities and melancholy discontents but onely to make good by the impartiality of clear Scripture sound Reason and purest Antiquity that station and office wherein the providence of God hath placed him and many others far his betters in the publique Ministry of that Religion which as Christian and reformed was established and professed here in the Church of England Which of any Reformed Church hath ever since the Reformation had the honor of being both much admired and mightily opposed So that its miraculous peace and prosperity for so many years past as they were the effects of Gods indulgence and of the great wisdome of governours in Church and State so they were alwayes set off and improved by those many and smart oppositions both forain and domestick which were made against it both as to its truth and peace its doctrine and discipline All which men of excellent learning and lives in this Church have valiantly sustained and happily repelled to the great advancement of Gods glory the prosperity of this Nation the honour of this reformed Church and the comfort of all judicious Christians And
this was chiefly done by the able and accurate pens of the godly and learned Ministers who needed in those times no other defence on their part either for order government maintenance Ministry or doctrine All which were then preserved from vulgar injuries and insolencies by the same power and sword which defended those civill sanctions and lawes which established and preserved all things of sacred and Ecclesiastick as well as of civill and secular concernment Untill these last fatall times which pregnant with civill wars and dissensions have brought forth such great revelations and changes in Church and State wherein Scholars and Churchmen in stead of pens and bookes have to contend with swords and pistols Which weapons of carnall warfare were unwonted to be applyed either to the planting propagating or reforming of Christian Religion onely proper to be used for the preservation of what is by law established from seditious and schismaticall perturbations For it was not the vinegar but the oil of Christian Religion not its fierinesse but its meeknesse not its force but its patience that ever made its way through the hardest rocks and hearts And by these strange Engines these new armes of flesh we have hitherto onely seen acted and fulfilled with much horror misery and confusion those things in this Church and Nation which were foreseen and foretold by two eminent and learned persons yet of different opinions as to the extern matters of Ecclesiasticall polity Mr. Richard Hooker and Mr. Thomas Brightman the one in the preface to his Ecclesiasticall polity the other in his comment on the third chapter of the Revelations Who many years agoe in times of peace and setlednesse in this Church of England foretold not by any infallible spirit of prophecy for then the later of them would not have been so much mistaken in the fate of his dear Philadelphia of Scotland but meerly out of prudence conjecturing what was probable to come to passe according to the fears of the one and the hopes of the other in case the then spreading though suppressed differences and parties in Religion which they then saw made many Zealously boldly discontented came to obtain such power as every side aims at when they pretend to carry on matters of Religion and Reformation wherein immoderation being usually stiled Zeal and moderation lukewarmnesse it was easie for sagacious men to foresee and foretell what excesses the transports of inferiours would in all probability urge upon superiours if ever these managed power so weakly and unadvisedly that any aspiring and discontented party might come to gain power in a way not usuall which at the very first rupture and advantage would think it self easily absolved from all former ties of obedience and subjection to governours in Church or State without which liberty and absolution it is not possible to carry on by force any Novelties and pretended amendments of Religion contrary to what is established in any Church or Nation Indeed we see to our smart and sorrow that the deluge foretold would break in hath so overflowed this and the neighbour Churches that not only Mr. Brightmans blear-ey'd Leah his odious Peninnah his so abhorred Hierarchy the Episcopall order and eminency but even his beloved Rachel his admired Hannah his divine Presbytery it self yea the whole function of the Ministry feels and fears the terror of that inundation which far beyond his divination hath prevailed not only over his so despised Laodicea which he made to be type of the Church of England truly not without passion and partiality as I think with far wiser men He not calmly distinguishing between the constitution and execution of things between the faults of persons and the order of places between what was prudentiall and what is necessary what is tolerable and what is abominable in any Church as to its extern form and polity but also over his darling and so adored Philadelphia which he makes to answer to the Scottish Palatinate or Geneva form of Presbyterian government and discipline as if that Church of Philadelphia in its primitive constitution under the presidency and government of its Angell had any thing different from or better than the other neighbour Churches which is no way probable nor appears either in Scripture or Ecclesiasticall histories However it might be commendable in its Angell or President for its greater zeal and exacter care to preserve that doctrine discipline and order which it had lately received from the Apostles and which no doubt was the same in each Church who had their severall Angels or Overseers alike which all Antiquity owned for those Pastors Presidents or Bishops to whose charge they were respectively committed As for that evomition or Gods spewing this Church of England out of his mouth which Mr. Brightman so dreadfully threatens It must be confessed that the sins of all sorts of Christians in this Church and of Ministers as much as any have made them nauseous and burthensome to the Divine patience both in their lukewarm formalities and fulsome affectations of Religion in their empty pompes and emptier popularities So that Gods patience once turned into just fury hath indeed terribly powred out his vengeance on all degrees and estates in this Nation by suffering flouds of miseries and billows of contempt to overwhelm for a time the face of this Church as of old wars heresies and schisms wasted the Asiatick African and Latin Churches not more it may be upon the account of Ministers weaknesse and unworthinesse than upon that of peoples levity pride and ingratefull inconstancy which hath been a great means to bring on and continue these overflowing streams Which nothing but the mighty power of God by the help of good and wise men can rebuke and asswage so that the face of this Church and its Ministry may yet appear in greater beauty and true Reformation after it s so great squallor and deformity which is not to be despaired of through Gods mercy yet in a farre other way than ever Mr. Brightman foresaw But when and by what means this shall be done the Authour of this Apology doth not as a Prophet undertake to foretell onely he observes the usuall methods of Gods Providence in the midst of judgement to remember mercy and after he hath sorely afflicted to repent of the evill and return to an humble penitent people with tender mercies so that we may hope his wrath will not endure for ever nor that he hath quite forgotten to be gracious or shut up his loving kindenesse in displeasure Also hee considers the wonted vicissitudes of humane affairs arising from the changes incident to mens mindes who weary of those disorders and pressures necessarily attending all forcible changes in Church or State and long frustrated with vain expectations of enjoying those better conditions in things civill and religious which are alwayes at first liberally promised and expected at last they are prone with the same impetuosity to retire as the ebbing Sea from those
treble minded men sometimes Episcopal then Presbyterian after Independents next nothing at all unless it be something of an hobling Erastian who runs like a Badger with variating and unequal motions yet still keeping where the ridg of secular power goes highest who is ashamed not to seem a Christian but yet afraid to be taught and governed as Christians were in primitive times when they had not the support of Civil Magistrates whose protection in Government and duties religious the Church willingly and thankfully embraces but it cannot own the derivation of either its Institutions or its Discipline from secular Powers and Laws 12. Of changes in Ministers Not that all mutation is the companion of folly or weakness there are happy inconstancies and blessed Apostacies from Error to Truth from Heresie and Schism to Verity and Catholike unity from factious pride to obedient humility from impotent desires of governing to patient submissions under due and setled Government from * A castris Diaboli ad Dei tentoria Felix transfuga beatus Apostata Luth. 1 Thes 5.22 the Devils camps to Gods Tents But then truth and not faction piety and not apparent self-interest a change of maners to the better as well as of side and principles will follow and not the least appearance once of evil From which Ministers of all men must abstain There must be no shew or shadow of worstings and decays in holiness of greater indifferencies in Religion of any licentiousness and immoralities in maners Phil. 3.19 any of which discover their bellies or this world to be their god more than Jesus Christ or the true God And which is most ridiculous and intollerable many Ministers in their greatest ramblâ—ngs and shiftings and separatings from themselves and from all gravity order and modesty deserting their former Station Ministry and Ordination or taking it up upon some fanciful new way some easie account of popular calling to any place yet still they are many times eager declamers against Sects and Schisms Heresies and Separations Errors and corrupt Opinions c. that is against all that are not of their party way and faction Not considering that like Gehazi the leprosie of those Syrians cleaves to many of their own foreheads who carry their heads full high Now after all this which I reckon up not in bitterness but in charity not for a reproach * Dum peccata aliorum confiteor ipse compatiar nec superbè increpo sed lugeo dum alium fleo meipsum de fleo Ambr. de Poen l. 2. c. 8. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Stobaeus but for a motive to repentance in my self or any other that may be guilty of any thing unworthy and scandalous to our holy Profession It cannot seem strange if Ministers are generally looked upon as naked and ashamed of themselves since many of them have wantonly sinned themselves out of that innocency and protection together with that love respect estate and honor which formerly they enjoyed when publicks Laws and Authority compassed them about keeping them as in subjection and due obedience so in plenty safety love and respect Which last preserving them from irreverence affronts and vulgar insolency is easily obtained when once the common people see that Power stands Centinel and Civil Favor keeps a Guard on any Men or any Calling Indeed with the common sort of people it matters not much what straw and clouts the Scare-crow be made of so it be set upon a Pole By these secular and worldly temptations hath the Devil 13. Ministers way of recovery in great part beguiled the Ministers and the Ministry of England of that favor and those blessings which they once enjoyed which to recover by Gods help must be the work not of weak heady popular passionate factious and clamorous men who are resolved never to confess any * Incidere in errorem imperiti est animi at perseverare postquam agnoveris contumacis est Salvia l. 5. error or transport but to continue in that troublesome and rugged path of novel opinions State projects and secular ambitions wherein they see they have lost themselves past all recovery without ingenuous retractation and speedy amendment The rashness and obstinacy of such Vzzahs is not fit to stay the tottering Ark who have almost quite overturned it nor ever will they be able to bring back the pristine honor of the Ministry or the majesty of the Reformed Religion Their penitence publick real and as bold as their sin and error will more recover and recommend them than all those murmurings and complaints by which they scratch one anothers itch and confirm each other in their erroneous obstinacy and defeated novelties * Verè poenitentes pudoris magis memores quà m salutis esse non debent August Ingenuous confessings and forsakings of their follies facilities superstitious heats and immoderations will best reconcile them not onely to God and man but also to themselves Who can have little peace while they are pertinacious in their errors and are impatient to recant any thing either in opinion or practise although never so much amiss and blasted both by the disfavor of God and man This opiniativeness and restiveness in extern Forms of Religion is likely to be the greatest obstruction which will hinder the recovery of Ministers to unity order and honor which was ever greatest when for their painful preaching and peaceable living they were persecuted by others Heathens or Hereticks or Schismaticks who never wanted will to vex the Orthodox Christians when ever they had power were their beginings never so gentle and their pretensions never so specious But then is the regard to Ministers least or none at all when they turn Pragmaticks instead of Preachers Persecutors instead of Peace-makers and sticklers for and with the world rather than sufferers with and for Christ Since being Ministers of Jesus Christ the Lamb slain for the sins of the World they are more comly on the rack and at the stake in the prison and dungeon with bolts and chains with wounds and brands for Christs sake than with Buff-coats and Belts and Banners and Trophes dipped in and defiled with the * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. Orat. 40. blood of their People and Neighbors and Governors in any case whatsoever Sure it is hard for Ministers of the Gospel to pick out Letters of Mart from the Gospel or to have any Commission to kill and slay from Jesus Christ in order to reform Religion or to plant any of his clearest Institutions much less to pull down any antient good orders in the Church or to set up any new ones which have so much of mans vanity and passion that they cannot have any thing of Christs divine appointment Nor is this meek and passive temper requisit in a true Minister any softness and cowardise but the greatest valor and magnanimity which having least of revenge passion self-seeking humane faction and worldly interest which are always
edification and well-governing of the Church 1 Cor. 14.40 Wherein it had as all particular National Churches have an allowance from God both in Scripture and in Reason 27. Things of Religion ought first and most to be considered by Christian Rulers But as if nothing had been reformed and setled with any wisdom judgement piety or conscience in this Church nor hitherto so carried on by any of the true and ordained Ministers of it infinite calumnies injuries and indignities are daily cast upon the whole Church and the best Ministers of it The cry whereof no doubt as it hath filled the Land so it hath reached up to Heaven and is come up to the ears of the most high God And therefore I hope it will not seem rude unseasonable or importune to any excellent persons of what piety or power soever if it now presseth into their presence who ought to remember that they are but as Bees in the same Hive as Ants on the same Mole-hill and as Worms in the same clods of Earth with other poor inferior Christians whom they have far surmounted in civil and secular respects The swarms and crowds of worldly counsels and designs we hope have not as they ought not overlaid or smothered all thoughts care and conscience of preserving restoring and establishing truth good order and peace in matters of Religion Which are never by those publick persons who pretend to any thing of true Christianity to be so far despised and neglected that those above all other matters of publick concernment should be left like scattered sheaves to the wastings and tramplings upon by the feet of the Beasts of the people Meritò à Deo negliguntur quires Dei secularibus post ponunt negotiis Cypr. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Primum quod sanctum Plat. Matth. 6.31 Hag. 1.4 Is it time for you to dwell in your ceiled houses and this house lie waste V. 5. Now therefore saith the Lord of hosts consider your ways 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Arat. Phainom ungathered and unbound by any civil sanction and power agreeable to holy order divine method Christian charity and prudence Possibly it had fared better with all estates in this Church and State if they had learned and followed that divine direction and grand principle in Christian politicks First seek the Kingdom of Heaven and the righteousness thereof and all these things shall be added to you The neglect of Gods house the Church and its beauty holy order and ministry hath been a great cause of overthrowing so many seiled houses which were covered with Cedar and decked with Vermilion and Gold Certainly no men employed in publick power or counsel have any business of so great concernment or of so urging and crying necessity as this The preservation of the true Evangelical Ministry in its due power and authority Upon which without any dispute among sober and truly-wise men the very life being weight honor and succession of our Religion doth depend both as Christian and as reformed For it is not to be expected that the ignorant prating and confident boasting of any other voluntiers will ever soberly adorn or solidly maintain our Religion which hath so many very eloquent learned and subtile enemies besides the rude and profaner rabble besieging it both learned and unlearned oppose true Religion as the right and left-hand of the Devil the one out of ignorance the other out of crookedness the one as dark the other as depraved the one cannot endure its light nor the other its straitness Against neither of them can these afford help Anserum clangere crepituque alarum excitus Manlius capitolium propugnat Gallos deturbat c. Livi. Dec. 1. l. 5. any more than the confused cackling of a company of Geese could have defended the Roman Capitol Which noise is indeed but an alarm to sober and good Protestants intimating the approach or assault of enemies and should excite the vigilancy and valor of all worthy Magistrates conscientious Soldiers and wise Christians of this Reformed Church to resist the invading danger as by other fit means so chiefly by establishing and incouraging a succession of learned godly and faithful Ministers Nor in any reason of State or of Conscience should those who exercise Magistratick power in this Church and State so far neglect him who is Higher then the highest * Eccles 5.8 He that is higher than the highest regardeth and there be higher than they John 19.11 Thou couldst have no power except it were given thee from above Christ to Pilat 1 Cor. 12.1 1 Pet. 4.10 Stewards of the manifold grace of God Luke 1.16 by whom all power is dispenced or so far gratifie the irreligious rudeness the boisterous ignorance and violent profaneness of any who are but Gods executioners the instruments of his wrath and ministers of his vengeance as for their sakes and at their importunity to despise and oppress those who are by Christ and his Church appointed to be Ministers of Gods grace and conveyers of his mercy to men The meanest of whom that do indeed come in his name the proudest mortal may not safely injure or despise because not without sin and reproach to Christ and God himself For he that heareth you heareth me and he that despiseth you despiseth me and him that sent me is signally and distinctly spoken in favor to true Ministers and for terror to those that are prone to offer insolency to their worldly weakness and meanness Such as despise and oppose the Ministers of Christ are more rebellious than the devils were for of these the seventy returning testifie Luke 10.17 Lord even the devils are subject to us in thy Name If then we have immortal souls which some mockers now question sure they are infinitely to be preferred before our carkases and the instruments which God hath appointed 1 Cor. 1.21 It pleased God by the foolishness of preaching to save them that believe as means to save them are proportionably to be esteemed beyond any that are oft the destroyers at best but the preservers of mens bodies and outward estates Who can dissemble or deny That the banks of equity piety modesty and charity yea of common humanity are already by some men much demolished through the pride presumption insolence scurrility and profaneness of some spirits who are set against the Reformed Religion the Ministers and Ministry of this Church Who sees with honest and impartial eyes and deplores not to behold how the deluge of Ignorance Atheism Profaneness and Sottishness also of damnable Errors devilish Doctrines and Popish Superstitions together with Schismatical fury and turbulent Factions are much prevailed of later years both in Cities and Countreys here in England And this Gaudet in malis nostris diabolus latatur in miseriis dilatatur augustiis delectatur angoribus triumphat ruinis Bern. since men of Antiministerial tempers have studied to act the Devils Comedy and this Churches Tragedy endeavoring to render not onely
sed improba virtutis invidia feruntur qui virtutem aspiciunt intabescuntque relicta Casaub For one century of scandalous Ministers which I fear was not so made up by exact sifting the pretioâ—â— from the vile but that it hudled up and kneaded some finer flowre with some bran How many hundreds were there then and are still of unblamable of commendable of excellent and most imitable Ministers in this Church As weighty as fair and as fit every way yea far beyond what any new stamp is likely to be for all holy admistrations But I finde it is not any new Truth or Gospel or Sacraments or Gifts or Graces or Virtues or Morals or Rationals or Reals which these new Ministers require or can with any forehead pretend All is but an affectation for the most part to have the same things in a new and worse way which because it is of their own invention they so eagerly quarrel at the former order maner of our Church and Ministry Many would have the same meat else they must starve Multi novitatis amore in veritatis odium praejudicium feruntur Quum illud pulcherrimum quòd verissimum id verissimum quòd antiquissimum Tert. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Eurip. Hel. or feed upon the wind onely it must be new dressed and dished up to the mode of Familistick hashes and Socinians Quelques choses Keckshoes by more plain and popular hands than those of the learned Ministers They would have a generation of Teachers rise up unsown out of the dust whose father should be corruption and whose sister confusion More vulgar submiss precarious facile dependent Preachers who should more consider an act or ordinance of man than a command of Scripture or dictate and stroke of Conscience be more steered by the events and various successes of Providence than by the constant precepts and oracles of Gods written Word Whose common places of divinity must fit any Eutopian Common-wealth what ever any power and policy shall form to their new fancies and interests whose Preaching and Praying shall make Christ and the Scriptures and the Sacraments all holy things and the Ministry it self of the Church meanly servile and compliant to any State design and secular projects Just as the sorry Almanack-makers do who command the Sun and Moon and Stars and the whole host of Heaven to assist any party whom they list to flatter or hope to feed upon Such planetary Preachers all true Ministers abhor to be and such their enemies deserve to have or to be who observing the winds of worldly and State variations Eccles 11.4 shall never sow the good seed of true Religion nor ever serve the Lord while they slavishly and sinfully serve the times Not but that all good Ministers know as wise and humble men how to be content in what Staâ—â— soever they are and to be subject to civil powers in all honest things Phil. 4.11 Rom. 13.5 with gratitude and due respect yet not so as to prostrate God to level Christ to subject Conscience to debase the glorious Gospel its due Reformation and its true Ministry and divinâ— Authority to the boundless lusts and endless designs of violent and rest less mindes Against all which and chiefly against those plots and practises which aim to overthrow the Reformed Christian Religion of this Church and its Ministry I desire this Apology may be as a Pillar and Monument to posterity of my perfect abhorrency That when I am dead â—f it hath any spark in it of an immortal spirit or living genius it may testifie for me and my Brethren the Ministers of my minde Luke 23.50 in after ages that as Joseph of Arimathea we neither gave counsel nor consent to those wilde or wicked projects which the ages will afterward see attended with most sad and deplorable effects either of Atheism Profaneness Ignorance and Barbarity or of Popish superstitions Heretical oppressions and Schismatical confusions which will follow the alteration and rejection of the antient true and Catholike Ministry of this Reformed Church which cannot but be attended with the subversion of many souls as to all stability or soundness in true Religion with the unsatisfaction of many and with the unspeakable grief and scandal of all those good Christians who love and wish the prosperity of this Church which I shall now endeavor to prove to be of a most Christian and Evangelical constitution chiefly by answering what is alleged by those who look upon both Church and Ministry as reprobate and would fain have power to damn them both without redemption And this they endeavor with as much justice and truth as Satan accused Job Job 1. and would have provoked God to destroy him without a cause OBJECTION I. That we have no true Ministry because no true Church-way in England I Finde there are many and great things objected by the Antiministerial party through ignorance weakness mistake or malice not onely against the Ministers and the peculiar office of the Ministry but also against the whole frame of our Religion especially as to the extern social maner of our holy Administrations Some of them deny us to be any true Ministers because not in any way of a true Church not having any true Religion owned or established and exercised among us in any right Church-way as they call it So that it is not onely the main pillars of Christianity the learned and godly Ministry which they would change But the whole model of our Church and frame of our Religion is that which these men would remove either pulling it down by force or undermining by fraud Therefore I have thought it necessary in the first place to countermine against these Moles and to establish against these Shakers and Subverters of the very foundations of our Church and Religion Here I must crave leave of you Answ 1. to whose favor I have dedicated this work whose highest excellency is your Christian Reformed Religion who esteem it your greatest glory with the Emperor Theodosius That you are Members of this Reformed Church and in this of the true Catholike Church to give these fanatick and cavilling disputers against our Ministry some account of that Religion which we profess and of that so much disputed and by some despised Church-way wherein we take our selves to be as upon surer grounds of divine truth so with much more order and decency as to antient patern and prudence than themselves That so as good Christians may be comforted and confirmed in their holy Profession so the world may see That we are neither ignorant our selves nor willingly deceivers of others in so great a matter as Religion is Of true Religion Vera est religio quae uni vero Deo animas nostras religat Aug. de Relig. Micah 6.8 James 1.27 which we publickly have professed and preached in this Church both with science and conscience with judgement and integrity First then We esteem True Religion to be the right
banishment prison captivity sickness c. Yet that Christian belief love and charity which such an one bears to Christ and to the Catholike Church of Christ scattered in many places and different in many ceremonial rites and observations These I say do infallibly invest this solitary Christian in communion and holy fellowship with the whole Church of Christ in all the World as brethren and sisters are related as near kinred when they are never so far a sunder in place which owns the same God believes the same common salvation by the same Lord Jesus useth the same seals of the blessed Sacraments Ephes 4.5 Jude 2. professeth the same ground of faith and rule of holiness the written Word of God and bears the like gracious and charitable temper to others as sanctified by same Spirit of Christ which really unites every charitable and true believer to Christ and so to every Mâ—mber of true Church however it may want opportunities to express this communion in actual and visible conversation either civil or sacred by enjoying that society as men or that ordinary ministry as Christians which is by Christ appointed in the Church as well for its outward profession distinction and mutual assistance as for its inward comfort and communion with himself The willing neglect of all such extern communion and the causeless separation from all Church-fellowship in Word Sacraments Prayer Order and charitable Offices must needs be inconsistent with any comfort because against charity and so far against true Religion and the hopes of salvation For those inward graces wherein the life and soul of Religion do consist are not ordinarily attained or maintained but by those outward means and ministrations which the wisdom of God in Christ hath appointed for the Churches social good and edification together In the right enjoyment of which consists that extern and joynt celebration or profession of Christian Religion which gives Being name and distinction to that society which we call The Church of Christ on Earth And this indeed is that Church properly which is called out of the World which as men we may discern and of which both in elder and later times so many disputes have been raised which we may describe to be An holy company or fraternity of Christians who being called by the Ministry of the Gospel to the knowledge of God in Christ do publickly profess in all holy ways and orderly institutions that inward sense of duty and devotion which they ow to God by believing and obeying his Word Also that charity which they ow to all men especially to those that profess to be Christs Disciples and hold communion with his Body the Catholike Church Herein I conceive That the social outward profession of Religion 7. Of the Church as a visible society of Professors believing in Christ. Ea est Catholica ecclesia quae unicam candem semper ubique fidem in Christo veram Scripturis sundatam profitetur Vâ—n Lyrin Eph. 2.9 As Fellow-Citizens of the Saints and of the houshold of God Ye are built upon the Foundation of the Apostles and Prophets Jesus Christ being the chief corner stone c. as it is held forth in the Word of God in its Truths Seals Duties and Ministry makes a true Church among men And the true Church as Catholike yea any part or branch of this true Catholike Church whose Head Foundation Rites Seals Duties and Ministry are for the main of the same kinde in all times and places cannot but make a right profession of true Religion as to the main essence and fundamentals which consists in truth holiness and charity However there may be many variations differences and deformities in superstructures both of opinion and practise For however particular Churches which have their limits of time and place and persons circumstances which necessarily circumscribe all things in this world are still as distinct arms and branches of a great Tree issuing from one and the same root Jesus Christ and have the same sap of truth and life conveyed in some measure to them 1 Cor. 3.12 If any man build upon this foundation gold c. stâ—bble c. V. 15. If his work be burnt he shall suffer loss but he himself shall be saved Eph. 4.4 There is one Body and one Spirit one Lord one Faith one Baptism c. V. 16. The whole body is fitly joyned together according to the effectual working in the measure of every part c. Uâ—us Deus unam sidem tradidit unam ecclesiam toto orbe diffudit hanc aspicit hanc diligit hanc dâ—fendit Quolibet se quisque nomine tegat si huic non societur alienus est si hanc impugnet inimicus est Oros 7. c. 35. Joh. 15.2 Every branch in me that beareth not fruit my Father taketh away 2 Pet. 2.1 2 Tim. 2.18 1 Cor. 12.25 That there should be no schism in the body 2 Joh. 9. Whosoever transgresseth and abideth not in the doctrine of Christ hath not God He that abideth in the doctrine of Christ hath the Father and the Son by the same way of the right Ministry of the Word Sacraments and Spirit so that in these respects they are all of one and the same Catholike Body communion descent and derivation yet as these have their external distinctions and severings in time place persons and maners or any outward rites of profession and worship so they usually have distinct denominations and are subject to different accidents as well as proportions Some branches of the same Tree may be withering mossy cancred peeled broken and barren yea almost dead yet old and great and true Others may be more flourishing fruitful clean and entire though of a latter shooting for time and of a lesser extension for number and place yet still of the same Tree so far as they have really or onely seemingly and in the judgement of charity communion with relation to and dependance on the Root and bulk being neither quite broken off and dead by Heretical Apostacies denying the Lord that bought them or damnable errors which overthrow the Faith nor yet slivered and rent by Schismatical uncharitableness proud or peevish rents and divisions Which last although they do not wholly kill and câ—op off from all communion with the Church of Christ yet they so far weaken and wither Religion in the fruits and comforts of it as each Schism pares off from its sect and faction that Rinde and Bark as it were of Christian love and mutual charity through which chiefly the sap and juyce of true Religion with the graces and comforts of it are happily and most thrivingly conveyed to every living branch of the Catholike Church so as to make it live at least and bring forth some good fruit however it be not so strong fair and ample as others may be As the Church of Sardis which had a * Rev. 3.1 name to live and was dead in some part and proportion
yet is bid to watch and strengthen the things that remain which are ready to die c. 8. Of the Church as called Catholike See learned Dr. Field of the Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In this point then Touching the true Church of Christ in regard of outward profession and visible communion to the touch of which part my design thus leads me I purpose not so far to gratifie the endless and needless janglings of any adversaries of this Church of England as to plunge my self or the Reader into the wide and troubled Sea of controversie concerning the Church Considering that many good Christians have been and still are in the true Catholike Church by profession of that true faith and holy obedience which unite to the Head Jesus Christ and by charity which combines the members of his Body together although they never heard the dispute or determination of this so driven a controversie As many are in health and sound who never were under Physicians hands or heard any Lecture of Anatomy Yea although they may be cut off and cast out of the particular communion of any Church by the Anathemaes and excommunicating sentences of some injurious and passionate Members of that Church yet may they continue still in communion with Christ and consequently with his Catholike Church that is with all those who either truly have or profess to have communion with Christ My purpose is onely to give an account as I have done of true Religion in the internal power of it so also of the true Church as to the external profession of Religion That thereby I may establish the faith and comforts of all sober and good Christians in this Church of England That they may not be shaken corrupted or rent off by their own instability and weakness or by the fraud and malice of those who glory more in the proselytes they gain to fanatick factions by uncharitable rendings from this Church than in any communion they might have in humble and charitable ways with the Catholike Church or any of the greater and nobler parts of it which they most impertinently deny to be any Churches or capable of any order power joynt authority larger government or ampler communion For the Catholike Church of Christ that is Ignat. ep ad Phil. Cypr. de unitate Eccl. Solis multi radii unum lumen August lib. de unitate ecclesiae Et omnes patres Eph. 1.22 Christ the Head over all things to the Church 1 Tim. 3.15 The Church of the living God the pillar and ground of truth Heb. 12.23 The Church of the first-born Tot ac tanta ecclesia una est illa ab Apostolis prima ex qua omnes Tertul. de prae ad Hae. c. 30. Eph. 3.10 21. 5.23 Christ the Head of the Church and the Saviour of the Body V. 32. Christ and the Church Col. 1.18 Christ the Head of the Body the Church 1 Cor. 12. The Body is not one Member but many c. vidâ— the universality of those who profess to believe in the name of Jesus Christ according to the Scriptures That this is primarily and properly called a Church often in Scripture there is no doubt As the whole is called a Body in its integrality or compleatness of parts and organs whose every limb and part is corporeal too and of the Body as to its nature kinde or essence This Church which is called The Spouse and Body of Christ is as its Head but one in its integrality or comprehensive latitude as the Ark containing all such as profess the true faith of Christ And to this are given as all powers and faculties of nature to the whole man primarily and eminently those powers privileges gifts and titles which are proper to the Church of Christ however they are orderly exercised by some particular parts or members for the good of the whole The essence integrality and unity of this Catholike Church consists not in any local convention or visible communion or publick representation of every part of it but in a mysterious and religious communion with the same God Ecclesia in universum mundi disseminata unam domum habitans unam animam cor os abet Iraen l. 1. c. 3. Eph. 4.4 5. Jude 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Just M. Dial. cum Tryphone by the same Mediator Jesus Christ and to this Mediator Jesus Christ by the same Word and Spirit as to the internal part of Religion also by profession of the same Truth and common Salvation joyned with obedience to the same Gospel and holy Ministry with charity and comly order as to the external In this so clear an Article of our Faith I need not bestow my pains since it is lately handled very fully learnedly and calmly by a godly Minister of this Church of England * Mr. Hudson of the Catholike Church Tot tantae ecclesiae una est illa ab Apostolis prima dum unam omnes praebent veritatem Tert. de prae to whose Book I refer the Christian Reader 9. Of a National Church or distinct and larger part of the Catholick This name of Church being evidently given to the universality of those who by the Ministry of the Gospel are called out of the way of the World and by professing of it and submitting externally to its holy Ministry Order Rules Duties and Institutes are distinguished from the rest of the World It cannot be hard for any sober understanding to conceive in what aptitude of sense any part of this Catholike Church is also called a Church with some additional distinctions and particular limitations visible and notable among men and Christians by which some are severed from others in time place persons or any other civil discriminations of policy and society Which give nearer and greater conveniences as to the enjoyment and exercise of humane and civil so of Christian communion and the offices or benefits of religious relations 1 Cor 1.2 To the Church of God which is at Corinth Acts 13.1 The Chu ch of Antioch 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Acts 14.23 Tit. 1.5 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rev. 2. 3. Ecclesiam apud unamquamque civitatem condiderunt Apostolâ— Ã quibus traducem fidei semina doctrinae caeterae ecclesiae mutuatae sunt Tertul. de Prae. c. 20. Consuetudo est certissima loquendi norma Quinâ—il The Spirit of God in the Scripture gives sufficient warrant to this stile and language calling that a Church as of Rome Ephesus Corinth Jerusalem Antioch c. which consisted of many Congregations and Presbyters in a City and its Territory or Province So the Apostle Paul in his Epistles to several Churches distinguisheth them by the civil and humane distinctions of place and Magistracy and the Spirit of Christ to the Asiatick Churches calleth each a Church distinctly which were in great associations of many faithful under many Presbyters And these under some chief Presidents Apostles Angels or Bishops residing
in the prime or Mother Cities where Christianity was first planted end from whence it spred to the Territories or Provinces about One would think besides common speech among all Christians which is sufficient to justifie what word is used to express our meanings to others That this were enough to confute the simplicity or peevishness of those who to carry on new projects dare aver That they know no such thing as a National Church 1 Pet. 2.9 Ye are an holy Nation a peculiar people may be said of any Christians and with much coyness disdain to own or understand any relation of order duty subordination or charity they have to any such Church Of which they say they know no virtue no use no necessity no conveniencies as to any Christian and Religious ends Which so wilful and affected ignorance was never known till these latter and perilous times had found out the pleasure of Paradoxes by which men would seem wiser and more exact both in their words and fancies than either pious antiquity or the Scriptures Hoping by such gross and unexpected absurdities which would fain appear very shie and scrupulous in language to colour over Shismatical and Anarchical designs and under such fig-leaves to hide the shame and folly of their factious agitations and humors which makes them unwilling to be governed by any in Church or State without themselves have an oar in the Boat and a share in the Government This poor concernment of some mens small ambitions makes them disown any Church but such a conventicle or parcel as some men fancy to collect and call which they infect with the same fancies of sole and full Churchship and separate Power Whereas the Lord Jesus Christ always first called men by his Ministers to his Church and by Baptism admitted them and by meet Governors whom he sent and ordained ruled them as his flock in greater as well as lesser parties Gen. 32. as Jacob did his distinct flocks in the hands of his sons By the same Cynical severity these men may deny they have relation to any other men being themselves compleat men or at most that they are to regard none but their families where they live and so cast off all observance to any greater Societies in Towns or Cities or Commonweals yea and all sense of humanity to the generality of mankinde whom they shall never see together or be acquainted with Who doubts notwithstanding this morose folly but that as in all right reason equity and humanity every man is related by the common nature to all mankinde so also to particular polities and societies of men greater or smaller according to the distinct combinations into which providence hath cast him with them either in Cities or Countreys With whom to refuse communion and disown relation is to sin against the common principles of society order and government which are in mans nature which God hath implanted Reason suggests and all wise men have observed for the obtaining of an higher and more common good by the publick and united influence of the counsel strength and authority of many than can be obtained in scattered parcels or small and weaker fraternities In like maner to be in and of the Church is not onely to be a true believer which gives internal and real union to Christ and to all true Christians in the Church Catholike Ecclesia una est quae in multitudinem latius incremento facunditatis extenditur Cyp. de Eccl. unit 1 Cor. 2.11 What man knoweth the things of a man save the spirit of man which is in him of which no man can judge because he cannot discern it save onely in the judgement of charity But it implies also to have and to hold that profession of Christian Religion in such external polities and visible communion with others as the providence of God both offers and requires of us according to the time place and opportunities wherein he sets us so as we may most promote the common good Which study and duty we own in humanity as men and more in charity as Christians to any Church or society of Christians To whom our counsel and power or our consent and subjection may adde a further authority a more harmonious and efficacious influence than can be from small or ununited parcels So that a National Church that is such a Society of Christians as are distinct by civil limits and relation from other Nations may not onely own and accordingly act as they are men related in things civil but also as Christians they may own and wisely establish such a Church power relation and association in matters of Religion as may best preserve themselves in true Doctrine holy Order Christian peace and good maners by joynt counsel and more vigorous power The neerness which they have affording greater opportunities to impart and enjoy the benefit of mutual counsel and charity and all other communicable abilities to a nobler measure and higher proportion than can be had in lesser bodies or combinations This joynt publick and united authortiy of any Church in any Nation or Kingdom is so far from being slighted as some capricious mindes do that it is the more to be venerated and regarded by all good Christians who know that duty enlarges with relations and a greater charity is due from us to greater communities both of men and of Christians Odia quo iniquiora eo magis a cerba Tacit. The greatest vexation of these new Modellers is That they have so little with truth modesty or charity to say against this famous National Church of England and its Ministry For they daily see notwithstanding all their specious pretensions and undefatigable agitations the more as winds they seek to shake and subvert well-rooted Christians the more they are confirmed and setled in that Christian communion 9. Charity necessary in any true Church and Christians 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Camer de Melan which they have upon good grounds both of Reason and Religion Polity and Charity with this Church of England as their Mother Which blessing all wise Christians and well ordered Churches ever owned and enjoyed among themselves as parts of the Catholik in their several distinctions and society In these points of the true Church and true Religion however I covet to be short yet I shall be most serious and as clear as may be writing nothing to other mens Consciences which I do not first read in mine own and of which I know account must be given by me at Christs tribunal And truly I am as loth to deceive others as to erre my self in matters of so great concernment Nulla erroris secta sam contra Christi verit atem nist nomine cooperta Christiano ad pugnandum prosilire audet August ep 56. as true Religion and the true Church are Both which every Sect and Party of Christians chalenge to themselves and those no doubt with most right and truest comfort who do it
with most charity to any others that have for the foundation of their faith the Scriptures and the Sacraments for the seals and a true Ministry for the ordering and right dispensing of holy things professing such latitudes of charity always as exclude no such Christians from communion with them Notwithstanding they have many and different superstructures in lesser things Without this Christian charity it is evident all ostentations of true Religion of Churches purity and of Reformation though accompanied with tongues miracles and martyrdoms 1 Cor. 14.1 3 c. are in vain and profit men nothing As it is not enough to make men of the true Church to say They are the onely true Church and in the onely Church-way or to censure condemn and exclude all other Christians who may be in the same path-way to Heaven though the paving be different of grass or gravel or stone c. So it is enough to exclude any party sect or faction of seeming Christians from being any sound part of the true Church to say in a Schismatical pride and uncharitable severity That they are the onely true Church Excidisti ab ecclesia ubi à charitate excideris quum à Christo ipso inde excidisti Aug. as the ring-leaders of the Novatians and Donatists did excommunicating by malicious proud and passionate principles or in any other novelizing ways vexing and disturbing the quiet of those Christians and Churches who have the true Means and Ministry the true Grounds and Seals of Faith with other holy and orderly Ministrations though with some different rites yet professing holiness of life and this with Christian charity to all others Col. 3.14 which is the very bond of perfection The want of which cannot consist with those other graces of true faith and love repentance and humility by which men pretend to be united to Christ The ready way not to be any part or true Member of the Catholike Church is Isai 65.4 They eat abominable things yet they say Stand by thy self come not neer me for I am holier than thou These saith the Lord are a smoke in my nose and a fire that burneth all the day To chalenge to be the onely true Church and to separate from all others both by non-communion with them and a total condemning or abdicating of them As the way for any branch to wither and come to nothing is To break it self off by a rude Schism or violent fraction from the Tree that it may have the glory to grow by it self and to say with a Pharisaick pride to all others stand by I am holier than you Thus parting from that Root and Body Christ and the Catholike Church in the communion with which by Truth and Charity its Life and Beauty did consist However then the unholy love of novelty proud curiosity cold charity and distempered zeal of some men dare cast off unchurch and anathematise not onely single persons and private Congregations but even greater associations of Christians bound together by the bonds of civil as well as Church societies in Nations and Kingdoms yea and to despise that Catholike form of all the Churches in the World 2 Cor. 10.12 They measuring themselves by themselves and comparing themselves among themselves are not wise of antient as well as present times Yet this vain-glorying through a verbal ignorant proud and uncharitable confidence of themselves and contempt of all others seems to have more in it of Belial and Antichrist than of Jesus Christ more of Lucifer than of the Father of Lights who also is the Father of Love who hath therefore shined on men with the light of his grace and love of Christ that he might lead them by this powerful patern of divine love to love one another as men and as Christians with all meekness and charity with all good hope forbearance and long-suffering toward those especially that profess to be of the houshold of faith who hold the foundation Christ crucified though they may have many additions of hay 1 Cor. 3.15 straw and stubble since Those may save though these suffer loss God will easily discern between his gold and our dross between the errors rising from simplicity and the truths joyned with charity and humility He will easily distinguish between the humble ignorance of many upright-hearted Christians who are seduced to wandrings and the subtilty pride or malice of Arch-hereticks and Schismaticks who seduce others for sinister ends All wise humble and charitable Christians should so order their judgements and censures if at any time they are forced to declare them that they must above all things take heed that they nourish not nor discover any uncharitable fewds or distances and antipathies against any Churches or Christians after the rate of those passions which are the common source both of Schisms and Heresies whose ignorance and pride like water and ice mutually arise from and are resolved into each other Therefore proud because ignorant and the more ignorant because so proud Nor yet may they follow those defiances and distances in Religion Tantum distat à vera charitate quorundam zetotarum praeceps intemperatus â—â—dâ— quantum maligna sebricitantium flamâ—ae à native vitali corporis calore Cas which Reason of State or the Interests of Princes or Power of Civil Factions or the Popular fierceness of some Ministers and eager Sticklers for sides and parties do nourish and vulgarly commend as high expressions of zeal and the onely ways of true Religion Where there is scarce one drop of charity in a sea of controversie or one star of necessary truth in the whole clouded Heaven of their differing opinions and ways which set men as far from true Christian temper as burning Feavers do from native heat and health 10. Extremes touching the Church I know no point hath used more liberal and excellent Pens than this concerning the true Church as it is visible or professional before men which is the proper subject of this dispute Some mens Pens flow with too much gall and bitterness as the rigid Papists on the one side and the keener Separatist on the other Denying any to be in a right Church-way save onely such as are just in their particular mold and form Either joyned in communion with the Roman profession and being subject to its head the Pope pleading antiquity unity universality visibility c. or else embodied with those new and smaller Incorporations which count themselves the onely true and properly so called Churches pretending more absolute Church-power more exact constitution and more compleat Scripture-Reformation than any antient National dilated and confederated Churches could or ever did attain too Herein there is a strong excess on both sides 1. By the Romanists Baron Anno Christi 45. p. 376. Haereticum esse qui à Romanae Cathedrae communione divisuâ— sit So Bellarm. dâ— Rom. Pont. l. 2.12 Vetusta coâ—suetudo servetur ut hic Episcopus Rom.
Primatum suum non objecit Petrus nec inerrabilitatem sed Paulo veritatis assertori cesset Documentum patientiae concordiae Cyp. ep 71. for deciding controversies of Religion and ending all Disputes of Faith in the Church Catholike countervail the injury of this his usurpation and oppression Considering that nothing is more by Scripture Reason and Experience not so much disputable as fully to be denied by any sober Christians than that of the Popes Infallibility which as the Church never ye enjoyed so nor doth any Church or any Christian indeed want any such thing as this infallible judge is imagined to be in order to either Christian course or comfort If indeed the Bishop of Rome and those learned men about him would without faction flattery partiality and self-interest joyn their learning counsels and endeavors in common to reform the abuses to compose the rents and differences in the Christian World by the rule of Scripture and right Reason with Christian humility prudence and charity which look sincerely to a publick and common good they would do more good for the Churches of Christ than any imaginary Infallibility will ever do yea and they would do themselves no great hurt in civil respects if they could meet and joyn not with envious and covetous but liberal and ingenuous Reformers who will not think as many the greatest deformities of any Church to be the riches and revenues of Church-men Certainly in points of true Religion to be believed or duties to be practised as from divine command every Christian is to be judge of that which is propounded to him and embraced by him according to what he is rationally and morally able to know and attain by those means which God hath given him of Reason Scripture Ministry and good examples Of all which the gifts or graces of God in him have inabled him seriously and discreetly to consider Nor is he to rest in either implicite or explicite dictates presumptions and Magisterial determinations of any frail and sinful men who may be as fallible Magnum ingenium magna tentatio De Orig. Tert. Vin. Lirin 1 Cor. 8.7 Knowledge puffeth up 2 Pet. 2.19 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rom. 6.17 Ye have obeyed from the heart that form of doctrine which was delivered to you Eph. 4.15 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2 Thes 2.10 Because they received not the love of the truth that they might be saved as himself For whereas they may exceed him in gifts of knowledge they may also exceed him in passions self-interests pride and policy so that he may not safely trust them on their bare word and assertion but he must seek to build his faith on the more sure Word of God which is acknowledged by all sides to be the surest director what to believe to do and to hope in the way of Religion Nor may any private Christians unletteredness that cannot read or his weaker intellect that cannot reason and dispute or his many incumberances of life that deny him leisure to read study compare meditate c. These may not discourage him as if he were a dry tree and could neither bear nor reap any fruit of Christian Religion because he hath no infallible guide or judge Since the mercy of God accepts earnest endeavors and an holy life according to the power capacy and means a man hath also he pardons unwilling errors when there is an obedience from the heart to the truths we know and a love to all truth joyned with humility and charity In order therefore to relieve the common defects of men as to the generality of them both in Cities and in Countrey Villages where there is little learning by the Book or Letter and great dulness with heavy labor the Lord of his wisdom and mercy hath appoint d that constant holy order of the Ministry to be always continued in the Church that so learned studious and able men being duly tryed approved and ordained to be Teachers and Pastors may by their light knowledge and plenty supply the darkness simplicity and penury of common people who must every man be fully perswaded in his own minde Rom. 14.5 in matters of conscience and be able to give a reason of that faith and hope which is in him beyond the credit of any meer man or the opinion of his infallibility 1 Pet. 3.15 However they may with comfort and confidence attend upon their lips whom in an holy succession of Ministry God hath given to them as the ordinary and sufficient means of Faith And however a plain-hearted and simple Christian may religiously wait upon and rest satisfied with those holy means and mysteries which are so dispenced to him by true Ministers who ought above all to be both able and faithful to know and to make known the truth as it is in Jesus Yet may he not savingly or conscientiously relie in matters of Faith nor make his last result upon the bare credit or personal veracity of the Minister but he must consider and believe every truth not because the Minister saith it but because it is grounded on the Word of God and from thence brought him by his Minister which doctrine he judgeth to be true not upon the infallibility of any Teachers but upon that certainty which he believes to be in the Scripture to which all sorts of Christians do consent And to which the Grace and Spirit of God so draweth and enclineth the heart as to close with those divine truths to believe and obey them not for the authority of the Minister but of God the Revealer whose excellent wisdom truth and love it discerns in those things which are taught it by the Ministry of man So that still the simplest Christian doth savingly believe and conscientiously live according to what himself judgeth and is perswaded in his heart to be the Will of God in his Word and not after the dictates of any man Which either written or spoken have no more authority to command or perswade belief as to Religion than they appear to the believer and not to the speaker onely grounded on the sure Word of God and to be his minde and will to mankinde And as it is not absolutely necessary to every Christian in order to Faith and Salvation to be able with his own eyes to read and so to judge of the Letter of the Scripture so it is the more necessary that the reading and preaching of the Word should be committed to able and faithful men not who are infallible 2 Tim. 2.2 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but who may be apt to teach and worthy to be believed Of whom the people may have great perswasion both as to their abilities and due authority to teach and guide them in the ways of God We read in Irenaeus Irenaeus l. 3. c. 4. that in One hundred and fifty years after Christ many Churches of Christians toward the Caspian Sea and Eastward were very sound in the Faith and setled against
Churchship to separate from all to cry down every thing to rail at and despise with as little charity as much passion and no reason all Churches and Christians as Antichristian and not yet sufficiently reformed which are not of their new Bodying and Independent fashion Which novel practises seem nothing else but the effects either of secular polity or prejudicating and preposterous zeal by which some men for their interest or their humor seek to bring back the Churches of Christ to that Egypt and Babylon of strife schism emulation sedition faction and confusion to which they were running very early St. Paul 1 Cor. c. 3. Clem. ad Cor. epist. Thirty years after Postquam unusquisque eos quos baptisaverat suos esse putabat non Christi in toto orbe decretum est ut unus de Presbyteris electus superponeretur caeteris ad quem omnis ecclesiae cura pertineret schismatum semina tollerentur Jeron in Tit. as the Apostle Paul tells us and St. Clemens in his Epistle to the Corinthians From the rocks of which inconveniencies Saint Jerom by express words and all Churches by their antient Catholike practises do assure us That the wisdom of the Apostles and Apostolike-men in the Primitive times even from St. Mark in Alexandria and St. James in Jerusalem redeemed and brought the Church by setling those large and publick combinations by Episcopal Government and in ways of ampliated communion and Catholike correspondencies as much as might be by Synods and General Councils which might best keep particular Congregations from scattering and crumbling themselves into such Factions and Schisms which all wisdom foresaw and experience fulfilled would be the onely means First to break the bond of Christian charity and the Churches communion which consisted much as in the verity of the Faith so in those larger fraternities holy confederacies and orderly subjections and afterward to overthrow the very foundations of Faith and Truth As those every where did who at any time corrupted any part of the Church affecting singularities and chosing rather to fall by standing alone in a separation of Opinion or Government than to seem to have any support by the association with others in a more publick way of common relation unity and subjection Which undoubtedly carry the greatest strength and safety with them both in Ecclesiastical and Civil polities twisting many smaller strings into one cord and many cords into one cable which will best preserve the Ship of the Church as well as the State from those storms and distresses which are prone to fall upon it in lesser bottoms The good effects of which larger communion among men and Christians all reason and experience demonstrate to us in civil societies which are the conservatories of mankinde by way of mutual assistance in publick combinations while single persons which alone are feeble and exposed to injuries grow strong by making one family and many families grow into a Village Town or City Many Villages Towns and Cities arise to one potent Principality or Commonwealth which as a threefold cord is not easily broken It is in all Church Histories most evident That as soon as the Gospel spred from Cities where it was generally first planted there being the greatest conflux of people and from thence derived to the Territories and Countreys adjacent which were called the several 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Parishes or Diocesses So those Christians which grew up in the Countreys and Territories about to small Congregations continued still in a fraternal subjection and a filial submission both Presbyters and People to that Bishop and Presbytery which were in the Mother City who there residing where the Apostles or Apostolike-men had placed them took care so to spred the Gospel to the Countreys about as to preserve Religion once planted in peace unity and order Nor did those particular Congregations in Cities or Viâ—lages turn presently Acepalists or Independents nor set up any 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 heady or headless bodies in every corner and meeting-place For however Christians in some places might at first amount to but so small a number as would make but one convenient Society or Congregation under one Bishop or Presbyter with the Deacons and so might for a time continue in private bounds not corresponding with or depending on any other company of Christians as to lesser concernments which might easily be managed among them Yet where the number of believers increased as in Antioch Jerusalem Ephesus Corinth Rome c. both in the Cities and their Territories all Histories of the Church a ver That as by those dictates of religious Reason which first guided the Apostles or Apostolike-men to cast themselves and believers into such lesser bodies and distinct societies as might best serve for the convenience of meeting together in one place according as neighborhood invited them So still as growing parts of the same body and increasing branches of the same Tree they preserved the first great and common relation of descent and extraction from the Mother City So as to correspond with to watch over each other yea and to be subject in every particular Congregation as well as families to those who were the original of their instruction and conversion and who by a kinde of paternal right together with Apostolical appointment and common consent of Christians had the chief power and authority for Inspection and Government over them within such precincts and bounds yea all Christians were thus subjected and united in greater and diffused Churches not by any civil necessity such as compels men by the sword and force but by that necessity of gratitude sense of priority prudence and charity which bound by love humility and wisdom particular Christians first to one Society or Convention And these particular Congregations to greater fraternities and these to a more ample and Catholike communion for the mutual peace and good order of the whole Church of Christ which sought to preserve it self even in the eye of the world as one entire body under one head Christ Jesus 1 Cor. 12.25 c. Eph. 4.4 c. So that the imaginary pdtern in the Mount the primitive practise which some men love to talk of by which they would force all large and ampliated Churches which have now received as they did at first distinctions and denominations by the Cities Civil Jurisdictions Kingdoms or Nations wherein they are to those lesser Forms wherein they fancy and not unlikely a single Congregation of Christians in any place at first enjoyed themselves under some Apostle or one of Apostolike appointment who was their Bishop or Overseer over them This I say seems to be so childish a fancy so weak and unreasonable an imagination That it is all one as if they would needs reduce themselves to their infant coats now they are grown men And what I pray doth hinder save onely the novel opinions and humors of these men that Christian Religion
which sanctifies reason to serve God and the Church in all comely ways may not use those principles and rules for order unity peace and mutual safety of Christians in their multiplied numbers and societies which we are taught and allowed to use in all civil associations Yea and not onely allowed but enjoyned to observe in Ecclesiastical polity and Government by that great and fundamental Canon of the Apostle 1 Cor. 14.40 Let all things be done decently and in order which must hold not onely in private and lesser parcels but in the more large and integral parts of the Church of Christ But Reason then and Religion sufficiently discover the vanity and impertinency of those novel fancies which are obtruded as necessary for all private Congregations when indeed they are and ever have been and will be destructive to the more publick and general good of the Church whose tranquillity honor and safety consists in such dependencies and subordinations which may be furthest remote from those fractions and disunions which arise from that Church-dividing and Charity-destroying principle of Independent Congregations Rom. 16.5 Greet the Church which is in their house 1 Cor. 16.19 The Churches of Asia salute yâ—u which was never used in any times of the Church further than the minority and infancy of the first planting while either Christians were not encreased much in number or not enlarged in place But when the first small company of believers multiplied from a Church in one Family to a Church in many Congregations which could not now with conveniency all meet together in one place they yet as branches still continued both united to the root Christ Jesus 14. The Church of England not blamable for its National communion and also to the main body and bulk of the visible Church by union to that part whence they descended and to which they related and they were not as Colonies or Slips so transplanted and separated as to grow Independently of themselves apart from all others Of which there is no example in Scripture or Antiquity It follows then That what was setled in this or other like Christian Churches was no whit blamable as any thing of meer humane invention or any superfluous and corrupt addition to any precept patern or constitution either of Christs or the Apostles who never prohibited the ordering of Churches in larger associations or Governments extending to Cities and their Territories to great Diocesses Provinces and Nations Since there is no precept or practise limiting Churches power and society to private and single Congregations Yea there are such general directions and examples in the Scripture as command or at least commend rather than condemn those analogous or proportionable applyings of all orderly and prudential means for union and communion according as the various state and times of the Church may require which still aym at the same end the peace and welfare of the Church both in the lesser and the larger extents which are justly so carried on by the wise Governors and Protectors of the Church according to the general principles and rules or paterns of pious and charitable prudence set down in the Scriptures beyond which in this case of the Churches outward order and polity there neither is nor needs other directions no more than on what Text and Subject or in what method and place or how long time and how often a Minister must pray or preach and people must hear Sermons or attend holy duties That antient and excellent frame then of this Church in England which in a National union by civil religious and sacred bonds was so wisely built and for many ages compacted together and which hath been lately so undermined so hackt and hewn with passionate writings and disputings and actings that it is become not onely a tottering but almost a quite demolished and overthrown frame This Church I say hath suffered this hard fate rather through the iniquities of times malice of men and just judgements of God on the Governors and governed who we may fear improved not so great advantages of union order power peace and protection to the real good of the Church and furtherance of the Gospel rather I say by these personal failings than for any either mischief deformity defects or Antichristian excess in the way and frame it self as to its grounds and constitutions Which were setled and long approved by very wise holy and learned men carrying with them as much as any Christian or Reformed Church did the lineaments feature beauty and vigor of those famous Primitive Churches which in the midst of heresies and persecutions kept themselves safe as to truth and charity not by the shreds of Independent Bodies but by the sutures of Christian Associations in Provincial National and Oecumenical enlargements Such ample and noble platforms of religious reason and sanctified wisdom as not ambitious policy but Christian charity and prudent humility embraced which as our new models and projections will never mend so they much commend those antient happy models and paterns by those multiplied mischiefs ensuing inevitably upon the presumptions of posterity which have rashly adventured thus to remove and change the antient limits marks and orders of the Church which Primitive Fathers and Apostles had recommended and setled 15. Seekers thence The Eutychian Hereticks refusing to subscribe the Catholike Faith confirmed by the Council of Chalcedon called themselves 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ambigentes Dubitantes and after run out to all corrupt opinions Aug. de Haere Nobis qui sam credimus aliud non quaerendum Si enim semper quaerimus nunquam inveniemus nunquam credemus Tert. de Praes ad Hae. c. 10. Quemadmodum Atheorum pars maxima non tam credunt quam cupiunt non esse Deum M n. Fael Non facile invenient veram ecclesiam qui illibenter quaerunt Melancth Which temerity of thus mincing and crumbling or tearing any Church National being the issue of no Synod or Council in the Church but onely of private fancies and most-what mechanick adventures hath we see made some poor souls turn Scepticks and Seekers after true Religion and a true Church being wholly unsatisfied either with the abolition of the old way or the various inventions of new ways These profess whether out of weakness pure ignorance passion or policy God knows That they are Christians no further than to see that all Christian Churches are now and have been ever since the Apostles times adulterous impure deformed and Antichristian That they are wholly to seek for any true ground or way of Christian Religion Church and Ministry even among so many Christians Ministers and Churches That is they cannot see wood for trees nor light for the Sun at noon-day And this may easily be either by reason of wilful blindness or for want of that charity and humility which keeps the hearts and eyes of Christians open and clear or from that darkness and blear-eyedness which prejudice and
fail in the matter of a Church the faithful and holy Thirdly In the essential Form an explicite Covenant or Church agreement to serve the Lord in such a way Fourthly and lastly In our chusing ordaining and appointing Ministers and other Church Officers In whom they say Church power is onely executively as to the exercise or dispensation but it is primarily and eminently in that Body of the people never so small which is so combined together Yea they complain that we in England have neglected and deprived the people of that glorious power and liberty by which every Christian is to shew himself both King and Priest and Prophet Thus the Tabernacles of Edom and the Ismalites Psal 83.6 7 8. Nunquam deorunt hostes ubi adest ecclesia nec inimici ubi veritas agâ—â—scitur Tert. of Moab and the Hagarenes Gebal and Ammon and Ammaleok the Philistims and they of Tyre Assur also Men of our own Tribes all conspire against the true Religion the antient orders and holy Ministry of the Church of England And finding this Church forely torn bruised and wounded they either leave it and its Ministry to die desolate by separating wholly from them or else they seek by their several instruments of death wholly to dispatch it as the Amalekites did King Saul But blessed be God though this Church and its true Ministers be thus afflicted and persecuted yet are they not quite forsaken of God or of all good Christians 2 Cor. 4.8 9. Though we be cast down yet we are not quite destroyed There want not many sons of Sion to mourn with their Mother and to comfort her if they cannot contend for her Although the Lord is righteous Lam. 1.2 Isai 30.19 who hath smitten us and to whom we will return and wait till he be gracious to this Church Yet these sons of Edom our unnatural Brethren Micah 7.8 9 19. are very injurious and uncharitable who seek to enflame the wrath of God more against her rejoycing in her calamities and crying now she is faln let her rise up no more But the Lord will remember his compassions of old which have not failed and will return to build her up nor shall this furnace of affliction be to consume this Reformed Church but onely to purge her from that dross which she had any way contracted As to these mens first quarrel 17. Of Religion as established and protected by Laws in England against the frame of our Church and Ministry as setled and defended by Civil Laws and Politick Constitutions They seem in this rather offended at the clothes and dress or the defence and guard than at the body and substance of the Church Possibly they are angry that they had not power or permission sooner to deform and destroy that flourishing polity of this Church which by the princely piety of nursing fathers and mothers hath been so long preserved to the envy of enemies and admiration of friends We never thought that any civil sanctions which were in favor of our Reformed Church Religion and Ministry ever constituted the Being of our Church which is from Christ by the Ministry but they onely established and preserved it in its Ministry and polity from those abuses and insolencies to which we see them miserably exposed if they should want Magistrates to be protecting fathers and indulgent mothers to them Every rude and unclean beast delights to break in and waste the field of the Church when they see the fence of civil protection is low But this defence and provision made for this Church and its Ministry by Humane Laws doth no more lessen the strength and beauty of it than the Laws for property and safety do diminish any mans wisdom valor or care to defend his own Christians as men ought to be subject to Magistrates as men although they were Heathens Rom. 13. 1 Pet. 2.13 Tit. 3.1 Hereticks or Persecutors that so in honest things they might merit their civil protection How much more as Christians ought they to be subject to Christian Magistrates that are Patrons and Professors of true Religion Isai 49.23 Whose civil protection and government is so far from being a blemish to it that is the greatest temporal blessing that God hath promised or the Church can enjoy in this World as it was in Constantine the Great 's time and some others after him And however we see that oft-times this sweet wine of civil favor is prone to sowre to the vinegar of factions even among Christians And the honey of peace plenty and prosperity easily turns to pride envy anger ambition and contention through the pravity of mans nature who contrary to the temper of the most savage beasts grows most fierce and offensive to God when he is best treated by him * Omnia comprebantur sactionibus seditionibus querelis odiu invidiis Suspi Sever. de sâ—â— tempor Epâ—s Presbyteris Hist Pace ecclesiis undique concessâ caepit invidia totius orbis communis inimica in media episcoporum frequentia tripudiate Eus in vit Const lib. 2. c. 60. as Eusebius and Sulpitius Severus tell in their times Yet we must not refuse or cast away all good things because evil mindes abuse them much less may we mistake the Being of a Church for its well-being That cannot turn in any reason to this Churches reproach which was the favor of good men and Gods indulgence to this Church Nor do we think these querulous Obâ—ecters are therefore like to be by so much the sooner weary of their new ways by how much they more enjoy connivance protection or countenance from any men The obtaining of which is the thing they so much court and solicite Sure the shining of the warm Sun on men need not make them therefore ashamed or weary of Gods blessing 18. The matter of a Church Saints 2. As for the matter of a Church which those Obâ—ecters say must be onely Saints in Truth as well as shew denying ours to be such I answer We wish all our people were such Saints as are formerly described in truth and power we endeavor to make them such as far as the pains prayers and examples of Ministers may work with the grace of God 2 Cor. 6.1 But we do not think that these severe censurers of this Church of England do believe That all the Churches mentioned in Scripture which were the best that ever were consisted onely of true Saints That in Christs family did not not that to which Ananias John 6.70 Have I not chosen you twelve and one of you is a Devil Acts 5.3 Peter to Ananias Why hath Satan filled thy heart to lie to the Holy Ghost Acts 9.13 Simon Magus believed and was baptised and continued with the Apostles c. V. 23. I perceive thou art in the gall of bitterness and bond of iniquity Saphyra and Simon Magus were joyned in profession nor all those in Corinth Galatia Laodicea and the rest
which Daniel put into the Dragon break them in pieces one part rending from the other as impatient to submit to their censure and so they come to Non-Communion and to make new Colonies of lesser Churches and Bodies till they break and shiver themselves to such useless shreds such thin and small shavings as have neither the staff of beauty nor of bonds among them Every one by the light of nature concluding Par in parem non habet imperium Authority supposeth an eminency That there can be no power over others where there is parity among them nor can those have authority over each other which are in an equality Nothing would be more welcome to good Ministers and faithful people than to see that just power setled in the Church as might by the wisdom gravity and integrity of such as are truly fit to govern best repress all abuses and disorders in the Church as to matters purely religious Mean time we think it better to beaâ— with patience those defects which we cannot hinder or amend and to supply them what we can with private care industry and discretion than either wholly to deny our selves the comfort of this Sacrament which the Lord hath afforded us or else to usurp to our selves an absolute power and jurisdiction over others which neither the Lord hath given us nor the Church and which we see men do easily despise as a matter of arbitrary usurpation not of authoritative constitution And which is subject as to many tyrannies and abuses so to infinite private janglings and divisions which no Minister hath leisure to hear if he had abilities to compose and judge them being oft very spightful tedious and intricate yea and himself possibly a party or witness and sometimes the accused who being for the most part the ablest in a Country Congregation to judge of matters must yet himself be judged according to some mens weak Models of Church-Government and Discipline both as to his doctrine and maners by his High-shoe Neighbors which he counts his body nor may he have any appeal from them in an Independent way 21. Of the peoples judging in the Church 1 Cor. 5.12 1 Cor. 6.1 2 3 4. Do ye not know that the Saints shall judge the World and Angels How much more the things that pertain to this life To that grand Charter and Commission which some plead by which every Saint is made a Judge in all things of this life within the pale of the Church and is after to be judge of Angels I answer The wise and holy Apostle doth not give to every one in the Church any such power nor to the majority of Christians in any Congregation but rather reproves their folly that laid any judicative works on those that were least esteemed in the Church Vers 4. Whence arose that unsatisfaction as made their differences greater and drove them for remedy to go to Law before the Civil Tribunals of unbelievers V. 6. to the great scandal of Religion and shame of the Church of Corinth where being many Christians and no doubt in many distinct Congregations for conveniency of meeting the Apostle wonders they could not be so wise for their own credit and quiet as to finde out some wise and able men who might be fit to judge and end their controversies as having both real abilities internal and outward reputation in the Church also a publick consent and orderly appointment to the work aâ—l which makes a compleat and valid Authority to judge others which can never be promiscuous in whole bodies or rabbles of simple and mean men without both contempt and confusion which imprudent way among the Corinthians the Apostle counts both a fault and a shame Of Communicants to be admitted 1 Cor. 5.7 2 Cor. 6.15 16. What places are further urged for purging out the old leaven for not eating with such an one for the non-communion between Christ and Belial light and darkness c. They are all fulfilled by every private Christian when both in conscience and conversation he keeps himself from concurring or complying with any wicked and scandalous persons in their sins reproving and repressing them as much as morally lies in his place and power But the bare view or knowledge of anothers sin Vnumquemque alienis peccatis maculari omnes impiae seditionis autores solam causam separationis sibi assumunt Contra disputat Cypr. de unit eccl August ep 48. must not hinder him from doing his duty or enjoying his privilege and comfort by the Sacrament which depends not on what is in anothers life or heart of sin but on what he findes of grace and preparedness in his own As to the publick honor and purity or unleavenedness of the Church the special duty and care executive lies on those not who are private Christians in common but who have publick authority in special to do it by censuring restraining or casting out scandalous offenders whereto every Christian is not called because not enabled either by God or man by gift or power to discern or judge and determine cases which is a matter of polity power and order in the Church and not of private piety or charity Nor is it indeed of absolute necessity so as to deprive good Christians of any holy ordinance in case such power is obstructed or hindered or not established in the Church Neither Minister nor People then ought to refrain from doing their duty in the holy celebration of this Sacrament upon any such defects of external polity and power for well-ordering of the Church but rather with the more exactness and diligence exhort one another and prepare by inward graces for those holy Mysteries whose institution hath no such restriction either by Christ or the blessed Apostle Paul who enjoyns Ministers and Believers to do this 1 Cor. 11. holily and worthily in point of personal preparation but no word of either usurping a power to reâ—ect others as they list which belongs not to them or else to abstain wholly from the duty for want of having their will as too many do both People and Ministers to the great grief of many good Christians and to the exceeding slighting and disuse of that holy Ordinance in this Church 1 Cor. 11.25 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 denotat 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 As oft as ye drink it which was wont to be much frequented which the words of Christ import or enjoyn to be done oftentimes in the Church For that new coyned form image and superscription of a Church 22. Of Church-Covenant that Congregational Church-Covenant which no Synod or Council but onely some private men have lately invented and in formal words magisterially dictated when yet they cry down all other prescribed forms of administrations prayer or devotion in the Church By which some men fancy they onely can be rightly made up into one lump or Church-fellowship This they accuse us in England for the want and
neglect when they have set us in every corner so many copies of it I answer We have indeed in the Church of England from its first Christianity been wholly without this covenanting way and I think both happily and most willingly we had been so still since there appears no more ground for it in Scripture precept or Churches paterns nor is there any more need of it as to the peace and polity of the true Church of Christ than there is of rents and patches in a fair and whole Garment Who knows not Jonâ—h 4.10 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that like Jonah's gourd it is filius noctis the production of yesterday risen from the darkness and divisions of mens mindes The fruit of discontent separation and self-conceit for the most part though it may be nursed up by devout and well-meaning Christians yet it looks very like those bastard brats which the Novatians and Donatists of old began every where which were like Ismaels to Isaac mockers and contemners of the true Churches Communion Order and Peace VVe do not think this Covenant any more essential to the Being of a true Church than John Baptists Leathern girdle was to his being a Man or a Prophet It is an easie and specious novelty therefore pleasing to common people because within their grasp and reach which its Proselytes that forsake and abhor the English Churches Order and Communion do wrap and hug themselves in as much as any Papist doth in his adherence to the Roman party or in his hopes to be buried in a Monks Cowl Besides it carries this great temptation with it of gratifying the common professor with some shew of Power and Government which he once covenanted into that Church-way shall solemnly exercise But in good-earnest to sober Christians who have no secret byas of discontent or interest to sway them this new fashion of their Church-Covenant seems to have as no command or example in Scripture so no precedent in antiquity nor is it recommended for any excellent effects of prudence or peace which it produceth either to private Christians or the publick welfare of the Reformed Churches Some look on it as a mark of Schismatical confederacy which carries in its Bowels viperine principles which are destructive to the quiet of States and Kingdoms as well as of Churches If any finde any good or contentment in it as a tye or pledge of love in private fraternities yet they vastly overvalue it to cry it up as a matter no less necessary to the Being of a Church or well-being of Christians than the skin is to the Body when alas it is but a cloak lately taken up which never fell from Elias his shoulders and serves rather to cover some mens infirmities and discontents against this Church of England than much to keep them warm or adorn them as Christians VVe shall give a poor account of former Churches or Christians if this covenanting invention should be of such concernment to Christianity To which it seems to many wise and good men as superfluous as it were to binde a man with wisps of straw when he is already bound with chains of gold with more firm and pretious tyes For every true and conscientious Christian knows and owns himself to have upon his Conscience far more strict and indissoluble tyes not onely of nature and creation but of the Law and Word of God yea and of Christian covenant and profession by his baptismal-vow besides that of the other Sacrament also his private vows promises and repentings c. All which strictly binde the conscience of all good Christians to all duties of piety and charity according to the relations private or publick civil or sacred wherein they stand to God or man And further we see by daily experience That these sorry wit hs of mans invention obtruded as divine and necessary upon Christians and Churches binde not any of these new small bodies or bundles so fast but that they continually are breaking separating and scattering into as many fractions and subdivisions Error sibi semper dispaâ— est discolor quantò magis à veritate tantum ab unitate discedit August Eph. 3.17 as they have heady mindes fancies and humors among them And this they do without any sense of sin or shame yea for the most part with an angry glorying despising and defying of one another when but lately they boasted in how rare a way they were of Church-fellowship and Saintly-communion not as Members of Christs Body the Catholike Church grounded and grown up in truth and love but onely as pieces of wood finely glued together by reciting a form of words which they call a Church-Covenant which a little spittle or wet dissolves Nor do they make any scruple to moulder and divide if once they come to dispute and differ in the least kinde So hard is it for any thing to hold long together which is compacted of weak judgements and strong passions Last of all It is evident in the experience of all wise Christians That this narrow and short thong of private Bodying Church-covenanting cannot extend so far as is necessary for the Churches general peace order and welfare in reference to its more publick relations and necessities which oft require stronger and more effectual remedies Yea these small strings and cords binding each particular Congregation apart as if it were a limb to be let blood makes them at length grow benumed and less sensible of that common spirit of love and charity by which each Member is knit to the larger parts and so to the whole Body of the Church to whose common good they ought wisely and charitably to be more intent than to their particular Congregations which are but as the Pettitoes or little Fingers of the Church Which may not act or be considered otherways than as they are and subsist which is not apart by themselves nor onely in relation to an hand or foot to which they are more immediately conjoyned but as in an higher relation to the whole Body of which they are real parts servient to the whole and as much concerned in the common good and preservation of the whole if not more than of themselves or any particular part or Member A Christian must not deal out his charity by retail and small parcels onely as to private Fraternities and Congregations but also by whole-sale to the ampler proportions of Christs Church according as he stands in large and publick relations the due regard to the peace order and welfare of which is not to be dispenced withal nor shuffled off by saying 1 Cor. 12.21 I am of such a Congregational-Body or Covenanting Church no more than the hand may say I am not of the head nor neer it and so will have no care of it We are therefore so far from being admirers of the small talents and weak inventions of those men in so great a matter as the constituting and conserving of a true Church by
know how to use them unless it be to break their heads with them whom Christ hath set as stewards in his houshold These rustick and rash undertakers to reform and controul all are onely probable to shipwrack themselves and many others and the whole Ship of this Church by driving the skilful Pilots the true Bishops and Ministers from the Helm and putting in their places every bold Boatswain and simple Swobber Yet are the populacy flattered by some to this dangerous insolency and error who putting fire to this thatch instead of the Chimney do but provoke the poor people to their own hurt to forsake their own mercies and to injure both their own and others souls Mean time sober and wise Christians cannot but smile with shame sorrow and indignation to see how some Plebeian Preachers who are new risen as from the slime of the earth in whom no Prometheus hath breathed any spark of heavenly fire of spiritual divine and truly ministerial power to see I say how these Teachers have brought themselves by a voluntary humility to depend on peoples suffrages and charity not onely for maintenance but for their very Ministry being now sunk so low as to flatter their good Masters with this paradox or strange principle That they as the people or body be they never so few and mean have a reciprocal power to beget those who are to be their Spiritual Fathers that by a more than Pythagorean Metemphycosis the Power Spirit and Authority of Jesus Christ who was sent by his Father John 20.21 and so sent his Apostles and they others in the same Spirit to be Fathers Pastors Rulers Stewards c. That at length this Spirit and Authority should transmigrate we know not how nor when into the very mass and bulk of common people if they be but Christians of the lowest form animating them in the whole and in every part or parcel of them with such plenitude of Church power as enables them to be all Kings and Priests Pastors and Teachers Prophets and Apostles if need be and if they list and if they have leisure or if not to act so in their own persons having more profitable employments yet they have virtually and eminently in them as much power as Christ had and used or left to any men whereby to consecrate and ordain true Ministers to try and teach those that are to teach them to rule their Rulers to discipline their Shepherds to govern their Governors to turn not onely Religion out of doors but even all Reason Order and Civility upside down rather than not exercise this imaginary power especially if it serve to secular advantages And all this because they are told they are the Church and so may erect all Church power as in them and from them This fancy is able to make a plain Country-Christian stand on his Tiptoes and to bring all his family to see him and his other-like members making up this glorious Body which he calls his Church that they may be witnesses with how much folly and simplicity and clamor and confidence he with his Neighbors examines approves or reproves refuseth or chooseth and ordains all officers and some new fashioned Minister or Pastor Who poor-man must neither Preach nor Pray not eat nor look otherways than pleaseth these sad and silly yet very supercilious pieces of popular pride and itching arrogancy nor can such an hungry and timorous Pastor ever be setled or safe in this Pastoral Authority 26. Common people not fit to manage Church power in chief unless he have the trick of Faction which is still to ingratiate with the major part of this his flock who will otherways as easily push and beat him out of this fold or break all to pieces as ever they admitted him by a profane easiness and popular insolency But I must with less flattery and more honesty tell this Generation of perverse Usurpers this truth which is not unwelcome to sober spirited Christians That the weight of Christianity doth not at all hang on this popular pin which is no where to be found but in their light heads 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. Or. 25. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Clem. Al. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Id. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1. and heavy hands neither Reason nor Religion since men were redeemed from the barbarity of Acorns Nakedness and Dens ever thought the plebs or common people ought to be all in all if any thing at all either in conferring or managing either Civil or Church power but least of all that part of Church power which is proper for the making of a Minister in the way of due Ordination of which I shall after give a fuller account For this is that to which they generally have least proportion either of knowledge learning holiness or discretion Besides it would thence follow that so soon as any Sect or Faction of people can get but numbers and courage they may do what they list in this plenitude of power without the leave of Magistrates or Ministers in Church or State These are pestilent principles which are not onely pernicious to the Church but to any civil Societies threatning not our faith onely but our purses and throats Nor did ever any wise men what ever is pretended at any time to amuse the people and to serve an occasion intend or suffer the community or vulgar people with their massie bodies and numerous hands really to attain use or enjoy any such supreme power in civil administrations If once soverain power be gotten though by the means of such credulous assistants yet whatever the populacy may flatter themselves with it never is nor can wisely and happily be managed by them but rather without them above them and many times against them Power precarious that is such as depends upon a popular principle or plebeian account such as sometime was among the Grecian State and Romans is for the most part but an Empire of beggery or flattery or falsity Where at best wise and valiant men may oft be forced to prostrate themse ves to the arbitrement of the vulgar who are injurious esteemers and ungrateful requiters even of the most publick merits But oftentimes the peoples pretended power and interest is made use of in specious terms and cunning agitations onely to serve the turn of turbulent ambitious and factious spirits in Church and State whose envy or ambition easily teacheth the credulous community to esteem the over-meriting of the best men and Magistrate◠to be their greatest oppression and most deserving Ostracism banishment or disgrace Per paucorum hominum virtute crevit Imperium Salust Rom. 13.4 The Life of Government and Soul of Dominion is that real power and resolution which is in the hand of one or more wise and potent men who are always intent to deserve well of the people yet always able to curb and repress their insolency and inconstancy Without this
scandal speedily reform abuses restore defects execute all power of the Keys in the right way of Discipline without which there is no true at least no compleat and perfect Church for these men think Christians can hardly get to Heaven unless they have power among them to cast one another into Hell to give men over to Satan to excommunicate as they see cause to open and shut Heaven and Hell gates as they think fit Must all things that concern our Church say they lie at six and sevens till we get such Bishops and Presbyters such Synods and Councils such Representatives of Learned men as are hardly obtained and as hard to be rightly ordered or well used when they are met together They had rather make quicker dispatches in Church work as if they thought it better for every family to hang and draw within it self and presently punish every offence than for a whole Country to attend either general Assizes or quarter Sessions Answ Truly good Christians in this Church at present are in a sad and bad case too as well as their Ministers if they could make no work of Religion till they were happy to see all things of extern order and government duly setled Yet sure we may go to Church and to Heaven too in our worst clothes if we can get no better nor may we therefore wholly stay at home and neglect religious duties because we cannot be so fine as we would be Both Ministers and people must do the best they can in their private sphears and particular Congregations to which they are related whereby to preserve themselves and one another as Brethren in Christ from such deformities and abuses as are destructive to the power of godliness the peace of conscience and the honor of the Reformed Religion until the Lord be pleased to restore to this Church that holy Order antient Government and Discipline which is necessary not to the being of a Christian or a true Church as its form or matter which true Believers constitute by their internal union to Christ by Faith and to all Christians by Charity but onely as to the external form and polity for the peace order and well being of a Church as it is a visible society or holy nation and fraternity of men 1 Pet. 2.9 professing the truth of Jesus Christ Yea and Christians may better want that is with less detriment or deformity to Religion that Discipline which some men so exceedingly magnifie as the very Throne Scepter and Kingdom of Christ under Christian Magistracy as they may the office of Deacons where the law by Overseers takes care for the poor where good laws by civil power punish publick offences and repress all disorders in Religion as well as trespasses in secular affairs Better I say than they could have been without it in primitive times when Christians had no other means to repress any disorders that might arise in their societies either scandalous to their profession or contrary to their principles of which no Heathen Magistrate or Humane Laws took then any cognisance or applied any remedy to them Not but that I do highly approve and earnestly pray for such good Order comely Government and exact Discipline in every Church both as to the lesser Congregations and the greater Associations to which all reasons of safety and grounds of peace invite Christian Societies in their Church relations as well as in those of Civil which were antiently used in all setled and flourishing Churches Much after that patern which was used among the Jews both in their Synagogues which they had frequent both in their own Land and among strangers in their dispersions and also in their great Sanhedrim which was as a constant supreme Council for ordering affairs chiefly of Religion to one or both which no doubt our Saviour then referred the believing Jew in that of Tell it to the Church that is after private monition tell it to the lesser Convention or Consistory in the Synagogues which might decide matters of a lesser nature or to the higher Sanedrim in things of more publick concernment both which were properly enough called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Coetus congregatio 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Philo. Jud. calls them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Nihil hic à Christo novum praecipitur sed mos rectè introductus probatur H. Grot. in loc Ecclesiae i. e. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Theoph. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Plato Every polity hath in it power enough to preserve it happiness Coimus in coâ—tum congregationem Ibidem orationes exhortationes castigationes censura divina Praesident probati quique seniores Tert. Apol. Solebant Judaei res majoris momenti ultimo loco ad 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 multitudinem referre i. e. ad eos qui eadem instituta sestabantur quorum judicia conventus seniores moderabantur tanquam praesidet Grot. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ign. Bas in Chrys Beyond this sense none could be made of Christs words by his then Auditors to whom he speaks not by way of new direction and institution of a Soverein Court or Consistory in every Congregation of Christians to come but by way of referring to a well known use and daily practise then among the Jews which was the onely and best means wherein a Brother might have such satisfaction in point of any offence which charity would best bear without flying to the Civil Magistrate which was now a forein power When Jews turned Christians it s very certain they altered not their Discipline and order as Christians in Church society from what they used before in their Synagogues Proportionably no doubt in Christian Churches of narrower or larger extensions and communion among the Gentiles the wisdom of Christ directs and allows such judicatories and iurisdictions to prevent or remove all scandals and offences among Christians to preserve peace and order as may have least of private or pedantick imperiousness and vulgar trifflings of men unable and unfit to be in or to exercise any such holy and divine authority over others who are easily trampled upon and fall into reproach and the snare of the Devil by reason of divers lusts passions weaknesses and temptations but rather Christ commends such grave Consistories solemn Synods and venerable Councils as consisting of wise and able and worthy men may have most as of the Apostolical wisdom eminency gravity so of Christs Spirit Power and Authority among them Such as no Christian with any modesty reason conscience or ingenuity can despise or refuse to submit to the integrity of their censure when it is carried on not with those heats peevishnesses and emulations which are usually among men of less improved parts or ripened years especially if Neighbors Such a way wisely setled in the Church might indeed binde up all things that concern Religion in private or more publick respects to all good behavior in the bonds of truth peace and
good order by a due and decent Authority which for every two or three or seven Christians in their small Bodyings and Independent Churches exlusively of all others to usurp and essay to do is as if of every chip of Noah's Ark or of every rafter of a great Ship they would endeavor to make up a very fit vessel to sail in any Sea and any weather 30. The best method of Church Discipline 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But take the true and wholesome Discipline of the Church in those true proportions which pious antiquity setled and used and which with an easie hand by a little condescending and moderation on all sides might have been long ago and still may be happily setled in England Nothing is more desireable commendable and beneficial to the Church of Christ As a strong case to preserve a Lute or Instrument in that so the Church may not be broken disordered or put out of tune by every rash and rude-hand either in its truth or purity or harmony either in Doctrine or Maners or Order But this is a blessing as not to be deserved by us so hardly to be hoped or expected amidst the pride and passions and fractions of our times Nor will it be done till Civil powers make as much conscience to be good as great and to advance Christian Religion no less than to enlarge or establish Temporal Dominion When such Magistrates have a minde first to know and then to set up a right Church polity power and holy order in every part and proportion of it They need not advise with such as creep into corners or seek new models out of little and obscure conventicles nor yet ought they to confine themselves to those feeble proportions which are seen in the little Bodyings of these times which begin like Mushrooms to grow up every where and to boast of their beauties and rare figures when nothing is more indigested and ill compacted as to the general order and publick peace of this or any other noble and ample branch of the Catholick Church Pious and learned Men who reverence antiquity and know not yet how to mock either their Mother the Church or their Fathers the true Bishops Elders and Ministers of it can soon demonstrate how to draw forth that little chain of gold that charity communion and orderly subordination among Christians which at first possibly might onely adorn one single congregation of a few Christians in the primitive paucity and newer plantations to such a largeness amplitude and extension as by the wisdom of Christian charity and humility shall extend to and comprehend in its compass by way of peaceable union and harmony or comly subâ—ection even the largest combinations and furthest spreadings of any branch of the Cathol ke Church Both as to its greater and lesser conventions in several places and times as the matters of Religion and occasion of the Churches shall require according to its several dispersions and distinctions by place or civil polity Matth. 18.19 Which greater yet orderly conventions must needs be as properly a Church and may meet as much in Christs Name and hope for his presence and assistance in the midst of them as any of those Churches could among the Jews 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2 Cor. 2.6 Punâ—shment inflicted by many 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rebuke before all 1 Tim. 5.20 Synodas Antiochena Paulum Samosetanum ab ecclesia quae sub coelo est universo seperabat Eus hist eccl l. 7. c. 28. Autoritas est eminentia quaedam vitae cujus gratia dictis factisve eujuspiam multum deferimus Tul. to which Christ properly refers in that place Yea they must needs be far beyond any thing imaginable in the narrow confinements of Independent Bodies Such Churches then of most select wise and able Christians who have the consent and Representation of many lesser Congregations must needs do all things with more wisdom advice impartiality authority reputation majesty and general satisfaction than any of those stinted Bodies of Congregational Churches can possibly do yea in all right reason they are as much beyond and above them as the power of a full Parliament is beyond any Country Committee Those may with comly order and due authority which ariseth from the consent of many men much esteeming the known worth of others give audience receive complaints consider of examine reprove reform excommunicate and restore where there is cause and as the matters of the Church more private or publick require in the several divisions extending its wings as an Eagle more or less as there is cause with infinite more benefit to the community of Christians than those Pullets the short winged and little bodied Birds of the Independent feather can do Where without any warrant that I know from God or Man Religion or right Reason Law or Gospel Prudence or Charity a few Christians by clucking themselves into a conventicle shall presently seem a compleat body to themselves and presume to separate and exempt themselves from all the world of Christians as to any duty subjection order or obedience and pitching their Tents where they think best within the verge of any other never so well and wisely setled Church presently they shall raise themselves up some small brest works of absolute Authority which they fancy both parts from and defends them against all Churches in the World planting their Wooden or Leathern Guns of imaginary Independent power and casting forth their Granadoes or Squibs rather of passionate censures angry abdications and severe divorces against all Christians Ibidem i. e. praesidentibus probatis Senioribus exhortationes castigationes censura divina Nunc judicatur magno cum pondere ut apud certos de Dei conspectu Sumumque futuri judicii praejudicium est si quis ita deliquerit ut communicatione orationis conventus omnis sancti commercil relegetur Tertul. Apol. c. 39. Qui ab ecclesiae corpore respuuntur quae Christi corpus est tanquam peregrini alieni à Deo Dominatui diaboli traduntur Hil. in Ps 118. Inobediens spirituals mucrone truncatur ejectus de ecclesia rabido Daemonum ore discrepitur Jeron Ep. 1. but those of their own way and party Afterward they turn them it may be against their own body and bowels when once they begin to be at leisure to wrangle and divide As if alas these were the dreadful thunder-bolts of excommunication antiently used with great solemnity caution deliberation and publick consent The great forerunner of Gods terrible hast judgment exercised with unfeigned pity fervent prayers and many tears by those who had due eminency and authority as presidents in chief or seconds and assistants to judge and act in so weighty cases and matters In which transactions and censures Churches Synodical Provincial and National were interessed and accordingly being duly convened they solemnly acted in Christs Name as the offence error or matter required remedy either for
sad so the advantages have been great which the Anti-ministeriall party have gained by the preposterous zeal of some Anti-Episcopall spirits which transported them not only beyond and against all bounds or rules of Reason Order Scripture Ecclesiasticall Custome and Laws here in England but even contrary to their own former and some of their present judgements touching Episcopall Presidency which they never did nor do yet hold to be unlawfull in the Church how ever it might be attended with some inconveniencies and mischiefs too not arising from the nature of that Order and power which is good but from the corruption of those men that might manage it amiss This makes many of these Ministers have now so much work to take off that leprosie from their own heads which they told the people had so much infected the Bishops hands by the Imposition of which they yet own their Ministeriall power and holy Orders to have been rightly derived to them in that Ordination by Bishops which was used here in the Church of England as in all antient Churches It is never too late to rectifie and repent of any mistakes and miscarriages incident to us as poor sinfull mortals Although Primitive Episcopacy which ever was as a grand pillar of the Churches Ministry Order and Government hath been much shaken and thrust aside by mans power or passion to the great weakning and indangering of the whole Fabrick and Function of the Ministry together with the peace and polity of this Church yet wise men may possible see after these thick clouds and dust of dispute what is of God in true Episcopacy yea and they may be perswaded to preserve and restore what is necessary and comly in it however they pare off what is deformed superfluous and Combersome in the behalf of which I am neither a pleader nor an approver It is now no time in England either to flatter or fear the face of Episcopacy or sinisterly to accept the persons of Bishops There is nothing now can be suspected to move me to touch with respect those goodly ruines from which the glory of riches and honour are now so far removed but only matter of conscience and the integrity of my judgement And therefore I here crave leave without offence to any that are truly godly either Ministers or others who may differ from me in this point freely yet as briefly as I can to discover my judgement touching this so controverted point of Episcopacy in which from words men have faln to blows and from wasting of ink to the shedding of blood I see that other men of different sense daily take their freedom to vent themselves against all Bishops and all Episcopacy some of them so rudely and unsavorily as if they hoped by their evill breath to render that venerable name and order ever abhorred and execrable to Christian minds which to learned and sober Christians ever was and still is as a sweet Oyntment poured forth nor doth it lose of its divine and antient fragrancy by the fractures of these times which have broken it may be not with devotion and love so much as with hatred and passion that Alabaster-box of civill protection and Sanction in which it was here for many hundreds of years happily preserved from vulgar insolency and Schismaticall contempt Why may not I presume to enjoy my freedome too yet bounded with all modesty and sobriety without any prejudice or reproach reflecting upon the Counsels or actions of any men my Superiours whose power and practise as to secular mutations neither can nor ought to have any influence on mens opinions and consciences further than way is made for them by the Haâ—bingâ—rs of Reason and Religion which are best set forth and disce ned in innate principles of Order and Polity also in Scripture precepts and precedents and lastly by the Catholick Custome and practise of the Church of Christ. Ans In my answer therefore to this Cavill or Calumny touching Bishops which many Ministers are as afraid to name or own with honour as they are to call any holy man either Apostle Evangelist Father or Martyr by the title of Saints my intent is not largely to handle that late severe and unkind Dispute in England about Episcopacy or Prelacie for this having been learnedly and fully done by others would be as superfluous so extremely tedious both to the Reader and my self Nor is it my purpose to justifie all that might be done or omitted by some Bishops in their government But my design chiefly is 1. to remove that popular odium to allay that Plebeian passion to rectifie those unlearned prejudices and to take away those unjust â—ealousies which are by some weak and possibly well-meaning Christians taken up and daily urged against all Bishops in a Presidentiall eminencie among Presbyters or above other Ministers 2. My next is to justifie that holy Ordination and Ministeriall authority which by the imposition of their hands chiefly was with probation prayer and meet Consecration duly conferred upon the Ministers of this Church according to Scripture rule and Ecclesiasticall custome in all setled Churches But before I handle the first thing proposed I must seek to remove that prejudice which sticks deep in some ordinary minds against Bishops and their Authority meerly arising from the darkness and sufferings of late so plentifully cast upon them if arguments and words could not yet Arms and Swords have they say convinced Bishops and subdued them notwithstanding all their learning Sed quid berba Remi sequitur fortunam ut semper edit â—â—mnatos Juv. their gravity their piety their protection which they pleaded from the Churches Catholick custome and the Lawes of this Church The vulgar are prone to think those wicked who are unprosperous and accursed who are punished Yet in true judgement of things those great and many impressions of worldly diminution and supposed Miseries made upon Bishops are more just arguments against the innocency of their persons place Job 1. and lawfull power than Jobs afflictions were which the Devil never urged against his integrity but sought thereby to overthrow it as God did prove and exercise it I believe there are too many that would be content there should be neither Bishops nor Presbyters but such as are great sufferers Nor yet any Word or Sacrament or holy Ministrations nor any marks of Christianity in this or any other Reformed Church But the measures of religious matters are never to be taken from the passions or prevalencies of men nor from any secular decrees or human acts and civill sanctions Godly and famous Bishops in eminency among and above the e Presbyters were many ages before any civill power protected them and so they may continue if God will in his true Church even then when as of old most persecuted and sought to be destroyed Worldly Counsells and forces which commonly are levelled to mens secular ends and civill interests signifie little or nothing indeed to a true
antient Patern at least which God setled the Government of his Church among the Jews who had the heads of their Fathers as Bishops and rulers over their brethren the Priests and Levites Numb 3.24 Now 't is manifest that our Lord Christ and the Apostles had great regard to the Judaick customs in Christian Institutions As in the Baptising with water In the use of the Bread and Wine in the Lords Supper In the Sabbatising on the Lords Day and in the giving the power of the Keys to the Pastors and Teachers of the Church to open and shut to bind and loose expressing thereby Ministeriall Authority In all which there was some like or parallell precedents among the Jews in making their Rabbins and in celebrating holy mysteries and governing those of that Church and Religion 2. For the new Testament nothing either of precept or example seems against a right Episcopacy commanding a parity or forbidding order and subjection among Presbyters as well as other men what Christ forbids his Apostles of exercising dominion after the manner of Princes of the world excludes indeed First from the twelve who were pares in Apostolatu equally Apostles and were not long to live in one society but to lay the foundations of Religion in all the world by a parity of power coordinate but not subordinate to any but Christ who chose them and proportionably forbids all Bishops and Church-men the secular methods of gaining or using any Ecclesiasticall power and eminency in the Church as by ambition force usurpation tyranny by the sword and severities penally inflicted on the Bodies Estates Liberties and lives of men which was the way of the world but not of Christ or his Ministers yet these tyrannies which attend mens lusts and passions as men are as incident besides factions and emulations to the Presbyterian way where some are alwaies heady and leaders as to that of a right and regular Episcopacy whereto Presbyters are joyned The plain meaning of our Lord Jesus who owned himself as chief among his Apostles Calvin Inst l. 4. c. 4. Sect. 2. Saith Episcopall eminency is the best way to prevent Schisms and to keep peace in the Church Luke 22.26 But ye shall not be so But he that is greatest among you let him be as the youngest and he that is chief as he that doth serve Mat. 24. There may be a wise servant whom the Lord may set over his house Timothy is taught how to behave himself in the Church as a Governour no less than a Minister or Teacher 1 Tim. 3.15 Remis non sceper is guberuent Episcopi 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chrysost de Episc Tom. 4. p. 627. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Is pel l. 2. not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as Liban to Basil says Bishops were c. Basil Ep. 154. yet condescended to serve them is That what ever excellency any Christian Minister or other had above others in age estate parts place power gifts graces or civill honors for what hinders a Prince or Nobleman to be a Minister of the Gospell and yet retain both his honour and estate temporall all these should be used and enjoyed without the leaven of pride insolency or oppression and only be turned to greater advantages of serving Christ and the Church with all humble Industry As Christ himself did And after him the Apostles who had undoubtedly as some order and precedency among themselves in the equality of their Apostolicall power so also priority both of place superiority of Church jurisdiction and authority and power over all other Disciples and beleivers And this not from any personall gifts temporary and privileges so much as from that wisdom and peaceable order which Christ would have observed alwaies in his Church after the Apostolicall example By some of whom as the antients tell us Some Ministers were clearly constituted as Bishops with an eminency of personall power over others to ordein censure rebuke silence even Presbyters and Deacons D. Blondell confesseth p. 183. None can be dispensed witâ— as tâ— the violating or neglect of that Chu ch ordâ—r and Government wh ch is pâ—esc ibed to Timothy and Titus which rule is of Divine right and perpetuall This is undeniably evident by Scripture in Timothy and Titus The validity and authority of which examples were esteemed by Antiquity and followed as warrantable divine precedents and obligatory examples to after ages in the like cases at least for imitation By preserving such an ordinary succession of power in Bishops among and above Presbyters both in ordination and jurisdiction Nor is this clear instance to be any way in reason avoyded by saying that Timothy and Titus w re Evangelists what ever that Office were in the Church either temporary and personall or common to other chief Ministers and perpetually to succeed for it makes nothing against a personall superiority of power and authority in them over their respective Churches which was to succeed to others in all reason as well as their Ministry did both these being alwaies necessary for the Church and indeed their ordinary power as to Government had no dependance on their being Evangelists 2 Tim. 2.15 1 Tim. 4.13 2 Tim. 4.2 no more than their Preaching and other Ministeriall acts had which we may not argue from these two persons to be incompatible to any Ministers now Unless they be Evangelists For then no Presbyters that are not Evangelists in their sense might study or Preach in season and out of season rebuke exhort c. or shew themselves Workmen that need not to be ashamed c. Now if these acts and Offices of Ministry are derivable to other single persons in a Ministeriall way why not also that Gubernative power too which was from the Apostle signally committed to Timothy and Titus and no where so expresly to any fraternity of Ministers or Presbytery in common 2 Cor. 11.5.12.11 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ioh. 21.15 After that rate of arguing we may conclude that none but the very chief Apostles might feed the Lambs and Sheep of Christ because that command was thrice given to Peter who was reckoned among the chiefest of the Apostles which Conclusions were as absurd and ridiculous being by all the practise and sense of the Primitive Churches confuted as this that the power of proving and ordeyning Presbyters 1 Tim. 5.19.22 Tit. 1.5 by laying on of hands of receiving accusations against them of rebuking censuring excommunicating silencing and restoring all Acts gubernative may not be eminently in any single person unless they be Apostles or Evangelists when as not only the use of such order and power is in all reason necessary for Church societies no less than for civill but the succession of it in such sort as it began in them to all times after seems clearly intimated by that vehement charge layd on Timothy 1 Tim. 5.21 2 Tim. 4.5 to keep those things unpartially and unblameably untill the comming of our Lord Jesus
and most for religious administrations where not only the credit but the conscience of the Church is engaged and ought to be very much considered in order to the honour of Christ and of his Church It were a very blasphemous reproach I think to the wisdom of Christ for any to imagine that he had delegated the highest power of his Church to men incompetent and generally incapable without daily miracles Besides this if they were supposable to have those gifts which were fit to try and judge rightly of a Ministers sufficiency yet they cannot have power to authorise or ordein a Minister of Jesus Christ no more than every judicious man hath power to send an Embassador in his Princes name or to make such arbitrators and Judges as he thinks fit in other mens business This is a power only to be used and enjoyed by those to whom it is given from him who is supreme as in the Church Jesus Christ is in whom the grand power of Ordination which confers on man authority to dispense holy mysteries in Christs name is originally seated and from him derived and granted as a grand Charter or Commission to his Apostles first and by them afterward exemplified and delivered to others who being found fit for it were assumed into and invested with the same delegated authority as from Christ and never given to the community of the people at any time or derivable from him in any degree of power Ministeriall be their gifts and graces never so good Since this is a fruit of Christs wisdom munificence and power toward his Church an appointment full of holy order and divine polity depending on no private mens gifts or graces but upon the good will pleasure and power of Jesus Christ himself as he stands in the relations of King Priest and Prophet to his Church Now to whom Christ committed this great and sacred power of ordeining a constant succession of Ministers in his name and in what manner it was by them derived to others Pag. 143. c. in the answer to the first Objection See Dr. Hammond and Dr. Tailor of Ordination Correxerunt manus psephisma natum est Tull. I have already cleared I hope and other late writers have done it too by Scripture reason and Ecclesiasticall Catholick Custom In all which it is evident That the so much urged 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which properly indeed signifies peoples suffragating by stretching forth of hands in publike and popular elections is not to be urged by a Criticall severity from the Ethnick sense of the word to the Churches injury and confusion Since the same word in sacred and Ecclesiasticall writings as well as in others is oft used in a sense which signifies nothing else but an appointment or designation made by any one or more to some speciall work and service to which God or Christ Jesus Acts 14.22 or the Apostles joyntly or severally or their successors the Bishops and Pastors of the Church in their severall precincts are said to ordein or appoint a part from any such suffrage or autoritative influence of the people Further than their sometimes nominating and recommending fit men to be ordeined as Acts 6.5 or else their comprobation and acceptance of those who were by the Apostles Elders and Rulers of the Church ordeined as Ministers over them and this in Christs name by a divine authority which is for the peoples good but not from them as a fountain nor by them as any fit Pipes or Conduict through which this holy stream of the Ministry Ordinationes eorum quam temerarie tam inconstantes Hodie Episcopus cras alius bodiâ— Presbyter qui cras laicus Nam laicis Sacerdotolia munera injungunt Tertul. ad Haerâ—â— c. 42. Ad hac opera blandi sub missi sunt Caetâ—rum nec suit praesidibus reverentiam exhibere naverunt Id. ubi integra non est veritas me â—â—o tolis est disciplina Tertâ—l or the pure waters of the Sanctuary are to flow So that I cannot look upon this late arrogant claim of the power of ordeining Ministers as primarily belonging to the common people or to other Laymen as other than a fashion or opinion only befitting and extremely resembling those giddy proud and preposteous fancies to which vulgar minds are subject as Tertullian tels us when once the reigns of Church Discipline are let loose or some head-strong Schismaticks get the bridle between their teeth yea and it daily confutes it self while the Authors and followers of it are continually dividing and self confounding So inconsistent is error not only with Truth but with it self easily mouldring with its own weight and weakness And no wonder if the Lord prosper not projects arising from popular pride and presumption and tending to the shame and confusion of true Religion which no right reason or order no Scripture precept or patern no Ecclesiasticall custom or learned and godly mans judgement did ever allow or can with any reason as carrying with it all manner of rusticall unreasonable and irreligious absurdities which are never wanting where vulgar passions dwell as infallibly they do in the meaner sorts of men pretend they to what sanctity they will It will soon appear in how many and great defects they come short of that wisdom gravity unpassionateness and impartiality which is necessary to manage and order publike holy actions 2 Cor. 5.20 and to confer a solemn Religious power to any in Christs name to do Christs work and in some sense to be in Christs stead Wise humble and truly gracious Christians Best Christians are most modest are of all men most remote from such bold and unsuitable undertakings whereto having no call from God or the Church they can never expect blessing on their adventures and rash endeavours It satisfies them that they have as much influence in the ordeining and choosing of Ministers as they are capable of and is best for them and the Church Yet if it will please these Christians to fancy that they have some degree of power even in making their Ministers here in this Church they may consider Ministers in England ordeined with the peoples consent that neither Bishops nor Presbyters in England made any Ministers without the peoples generall consent expressed by those Laws and civill sanctions which confirmed here that divine order and constitution which they saw Christ had setled and the Church alwaies followed in ordeining lawfull Ministers by that wisdom and authority which from the Apostles was derived in a constant succession of Bishops and Presbyters who were for gifts of knowledge and judgement best able and for lawfull power only able by examination benediction and imposition of hands to consecrate any man a Minister and confer the power of Holy Orders on him who yet did and doe this as Delegates for the Church but from Christ If the power of choosing and ordeining Ministers were wholy left in
of or desired So nor can it in any reason be thought by Christ afterward committed to them least of all may they arrogate it to themselves or involve it in any inferiour kind of civill and sociall power which they may in some cases have Since this power of sending and Ordeining Ministers to teach and rule the Church is as far divided from that of peoples choosing approving recommending or accepting one rightly ordeined as the waters above the firmament are from those beneath in the Sea or Earth what faithfull people may prudently do in private Church-matters within their sphere is rather a power subâ—ective obedientiall and conformative as that of the matter to the form than Mandatory Operating and Authoritative what they do discreetly as to advise chuse or agree with any Minister is rather a common act of reason and polity as men than proper to them as Christians in piety and is so far commendable as they advise chuse or agree in things of externall use for their own good yet no way troubling the Churches common welfare order and peace nor arrogating that spirituall and internall power Ministeriall either to make or act as Ministers which is from an higher principle than Nature Reason or the will of man People having no more power to Ordein send and Consecrate true Ministers or Invest them in that Authority Joh. 20.21 A my Father sent me so send I you than they had to Anoint or appoint the Messias and they may as well set up a new Christ and new Gospell as a new Ministry and new Ordination which Christ only hath once done for all places and times to the end of the world at least as to ordinary cases when right succession of power Ministerial may be had and this without troubling or interessing the common people in the business to whom Ministers dispense not the people 's own but the grace of Christ 1 Pet. 4.10 As good stewards of the manifold grace of God Eph. 4.11 Christ gave some Apostles and Pastors and Teachers People may as well make Apostles as ordinary Pastors or Ministers which are all from Christ of which among other gifts and graces as means this is one To give Apostles c. Pastors and Teachers to the Church How can people primarily give power to celebrate Mysteries to Consecrate Elements to confer Graces which are so much above their thoughts desires and merits And who have no other way to order regulate and manage any of their Elections undertakings and affairs civill and secular in what ever they pretend to have power which I think best when it is least but only that of the major part of numbred voyces or by the Pole If this doth not suffice to decide their affairs then the more hands and stronger party which is oft the worst carries it against the other fewer and weaker which may be and most-what are the best and wisest Neither of which wayes of decisions which are oft worse than that of blind Lots and Chance which many wise men rather chose than otherwaies to determine matters by the uncertain and dangerous way of popular suffrages can seem so Infallible and divine as to induce a wise man to acquiesce in them as Gods appointment when very oft they come far short of those rationall and morall proportions which a good man would require in judging of and preferring alwayes the best and most deserving men sober men would never have matters of Consequence left to the most voyces of the vulgar or to their Counter-scufflings and brutish contentions As among the Cyclops where 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which oft shew that there is little of God in their heards and crowds and clamors more than may be in storms and tempests How unlikely is it that Jesus Christ should intrust these Plebs or people every where with power to chuse and ordein Ministers of his Church in order to save souls when the community have no other way in this Sacred concernment of mens souls but such as they use in their most trivial transactâ—ngs of humane affairs As if it were all one power which enables them to make a Minister of Christs Church with that which makes a Maior a Bayliff or a Constable in a Corporation In those few experiments which the wisdome of this Church or the lenity of some Patrons hath thought fit to give men of Popular Elections of their Minister I have known where a Parish rejecting a very able man offered them have with great earnestness desired and with as much greediness as the Whale did swallow Jonah received a Minister of far less worth who was of their own choise yet within two or three years they have cast him out on dry land and with scorn reproached and rejected him who was so lately their delight and darling The greatest enemy of the Gospell of Christ and of the reformed Religion would wish no greater advantages against true Religion than to have the Ordination choyce and appointment of Ministers left to the Common people in every place which will soon be filled with as much ignorance fury faction error and confusion as either Devills or Antichrists would desire whereby to make Bethel Bethaven and to set up Babylon in the midst of Jerusalem Yea the peoples very bare Election of one rightly Ordeined to be their Minister oft occasioneth very great thoughts of heart and uncomfortable divisions between both the people in their parties and the Minister so chosen by some but not by others To prevent which inconveniences and somtime mischiefs the wisdome both of Church and State had by consent of all estates People Peers and Prince setled that in a far quieter and safer way of Presentations to the content of Patrons Ministers and all sober Christians I may then conclude that as Bishops and Presbyters joyntâ—y ordeining others to that holy Office whereto themselves were formerly Consecrated did as much and no more than was their duty to Christ and the Church So neither the Pope of old had beyond his Diocess nor the People now have any thing to do with this Ordinative power which duly is in the Ministeriall order of the Church by which an holy succession of able true and faithfull Ministers Bishops and Presbyters hath been continued in all Churches and as yet is in this Church What ever the Papall pride and usurpation as any way eminently Antichristian in former or later times or Schismatick and unruly people now as the many Antichrists in the Diametral distances of their errors being the two poles of Church pride but not the axis of Church power have or do pretend as if all Church power were in them or from them it was and is all nothing else but vain shadows and meer mistakes arising from the ignorance darkness connivence licentiousness and superstition of times and is no more prejudiciall to the true power of Ordeining Ministers which is from Christ only committed to the order and fraternity of Pastors and
turn all the solidity of Truth the certainty of History and the Sacredness of the mystery of Jesus Christ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. Or. 23. de Trinitatis Myst. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. Heb. 11.1 Faith is the evidence of thâ—ngs not seen c. Nemo â—â—dicet hâ—mano modo quod diviâ—o geâ—itur sacramento nemo mystâ—â—ia caelestia discutiat ratione humana Crysâ— S. 148. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Bas in cp 43. God manifested in the flesh into nothing but Familisticall whimseys empty notions and sublimity of nonsense As if there were more light of Religion in their modern Meteors and gross illuminations than in the Sun Moon and Stars in Scripture Ministers and Christians of old whereas the same holy and humble faith by which true Christians do believe Jesus to be the promised Messias the Son of God and only Saviour of the world notwithstanding all that blind Jews or proud Gentiles object against him doth also teach them to receive with all humble thankfulness and religious reverence all those holy orders duties and Institutions in their plainess poverty and simplity which Christ hath setled in his Church and which the Church hath continued according to his word in all humble fidelity Nor doth the meaness of outward appearance or any naturall and civill disproportions which appear to humane sense or reasonings any way prejudice or weaken the faith devotion duty and obedience of those who live by faith and look with the eye of faith and act with the hand of faith in all those holy offices and Ministrations which are grounded on the word of Christ To judge of Christian Mysteries or Ministries by common sense or carnall reasonings as Sarah did of the Promise is to make Christian Religion most ridiculous mean and insignificant whose vertue and efficacy as the faith of Abraham depends not upon any naturall morall or politique powers faculties habits abilities or actions that are in or flow from the persons acting in them and dispensing of them nor the Elementary sensible natures of the things used in them But meerly upon that divine vertue and power of Christ Instituting such holy things as duties to be done to such a religious end by such men and means in such a manner and no other 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Just Ma. de sid Tota ratio sacti est potentia facientis Aust Greg. N. s Vita Mosis Carnem agni licuit comedere 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ossa vero non confringendâ— credenda non curiosius discutienda sunt dei mysteria c. 2 Cor. 2. In mullis scientia Pauli à disputatione tranâ—it in stuporem cujus tanta erit praesumptio ut disserendo existimet aperienda potius quà m silentio miranda Amb. voc l. 2. 1 Cor. 1.27 and all this in his Name that is meerly as an Institution of his divine power and wisdome and whence they have their efficacy and also authority not indeed among affected Novelists curious speculatists proud hypocrites or contentious worldlings but among humble devout and true believers who are also doers of the will of God in all things holy just and morall who knowing what belongs to the life and obedience of Faith disdain not to submit themselves to any way and order seem it never so weak and simple that Christ hath appointed to them and his Church who alone can make weak foolish and contemptible things to be powerfull and effectuall through the concurrence of his Spirit and grace to those great and holy ends for which they are by him Instituted in his Church So that it is not any Magick charm or Enchantment as these prophane minds scornfully deride which makes the common elements to become Sacraments by that solemn Consecration which is rightly performed by one that is from Christ appointed as a minister of holy things No more is it any fantastick and imaginary power which of a common man makes a Minister of the Gospel by due Ordination which is a setting apart of some fit and worthy men from the ordinary capacities comon relations and humane affairs of the world either as naturall or civill and Consecrating them by prayer and imposition of hands and power of the Spirit to the peculiar service of Christ and his Church in the holy Ministry Pantomimi sunt in religione Hypocritae quo minus sancti sunt co magis simulant 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 studentes non 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And this not to be done by any one that please themselves to be at once both apes and hypocrites in religion to act a part and make a Stage-play of holy Ordination by a popular presumption but only by such as Christ hath fitted with gifts and enabled with power of his Spirit to Consecrate and Ordein a succession of Ministers to the service of the Church being themselves formerly ordeined and so invested with that great and holy power of order So that it is the powerfull Word and Spirit of Christ In ordinatione Deus est causa principalis homo instrumentatis Deus vocat primario Ecclesia mediante declarante quem à Deo vocatum praesumit Gerard 2 Cor. 10.5 as the King and Prophet of his Church which commands the duty establisheth the Order and gives the blessing as in other so in this of Ordination In obedience to which true and excellent Christians willingly captivate all their high imaginations and subdue every thought which exalts it self against the rule of faith the word of Christ pulling down all the strong holds of proud and humane reasonings Submitting to every holy Ministration and true Minister in his office for Christs sake from whose grace Spirit and promise they expect and find that blessing comfort and inward peace which is only to be had in Christs way which depends meerly on his divine will and power which changeth not the nature of things but their relation and use to an higher and spirituall end requiring faith humility reverence obedience and thankfulness in every believer or worshipper 17. Right Ordination Efficacious relatively and spiritually not physically So that although Ordination of a Minister to the peculiar service of Christ and the Church by such as have the right and power by uninterrupted succession duly derived to them and to be derived orderly from them in all ages do not add to the Naturall Morall or Spirituall gifts and indowments of men as they are personall and inherent any more than the office of Embassadour or Judge or Commander doth in Civill or Military employments confer any thing to the inward abilities of the man yet that honour and authority rightly derived to any one invests him with a relative Idem valet deputati ac deputantis autoritas in quantum depâ—tatur Reg. jur yet reall power qualification and capacity of doing or declaring the will of another to the same validity as if the principall himself did it by whose authority alone any other is sent
many sinfull evils and snares while they forsake or cast out and despise their rightly Ordeined and duly placed Ministers and either follow and incourage such seducers as are very destructive both to the Churches peace and to mens souls both in the present and after ages or else fall to a neglect indifferency yea and abhorrency of all Religion The Order Power 20. Summary Conclusion of the power and efficacy of right Ordination and Authority then by which right Ordination is conferred on the true Ministers of the Gospel as was here in England although they seem to proud scorners to unstable minds to ignorant and unbelievers as frivolous as the Gospel seems foolishness yet to the humble eye of Faith it appears as the wisdome holy order and commission of God for the continuall teaching well guiding and edifying of the Church of God by truth and peace to Salvation The blessed and great effects of which depend as I have shewed not upon any naturall power or vertue tranfused from the Ordeiners to the Ordeined but upon the Word Promise and appointment of Christ sending them in this method of the Churches triall approbation and ordination In which by the judgement and conscience of those who are of the same function and so best able to examine and judge of gifts and abilities the examined and approved is publickly authorised and declared to be such a Minister as the Lord hath chosen to be sent such as the Spirit of Christ hath anointed and consecrated by meet gifts and graces for the service of Christ and the Church in that great work of the Ministry One who is thus ordeined the Church may in any part of it comfortably receive and own in Christs name One who is partaker duly of the comfort of that promise from Christ Mat. 28. to be with his true Ministers to the end of the world which could not be verified as interpreters observe of the persons of those then living and first sent by Christ who were long since at rest in the Lord but of their lawfull Successors rightly following them in the same office and power Non sunt successores in officio qui ad officium accedunt alio modo quam institutum est Reg. Jur. without which they are not truly their Successors in the Ministry and authority from Christ No more than they can be Embassadors Deputies and Messengers from or to any one from or to whom they have no assignment of any power by letters or other way of commission which when most legally and formally done by deeds and instruments of writing yet these receive no naturall change of their qualities nor is any inherent vertue conveyed to them when they are made instruments to testifie the Will and convey the power of any to another but they have such a change in relation to their appointed use and end as alters them from what they were before in common and unlimited nature The like is as to religious ends and uses where some men are specially ordeined to be Ministers having all their efficacy and authority as to that work from the will of Jesus Christ from whom alone such power is derivable and that not in every way which the vanity of men list but in such as the Church hath constantly used according to the Scripture Canons and directions which are clear to Timothy and Titus which are the great paterns and evident commissions for right Ordination and Succession to the Ministry besides other places Against the undoubted Authority and pregnant testimony of which Epistles and Scriptures joyned to the Churches Catholick custome it will not be easie for any Novelist to vacate and abolish that holy Succession and due Ordination which the true Ministers of England have generally had in this Church which in my own experience I cannot but with all truth and thankfulness testifie to the glory of God to the honour of this Church and those reverend Bishops as Fathers of it who not only with great decency and gravity but with much conscience and religious care ordeined Ministers as very many so very worthy Nor on the other side will these Novellers easily perswade judicious Christians That any upstarts and pretenders in any other way which as it is poor and popular so it comes very short and unproportionate to what is required in and of a Minister can have the power and Authority of true Ministers Habentes cum iis consortium praedicationis habeant necesse est consortium damnationis Tertul. de Haeret. auditoribus Jo. 2.8 having no right Ordination to which no mans pragmatick pride and self-confidence nor the ostentation of his gifts to others by a voluble tongue nor the admiration and desire of his si ly and flattering auditors can contribute any thing either as to the comfort of the one or the other but much to the sin and shame of them both as perverters of Christs order and the Churches peace forsaking their own mercies while they follow lying vanities which cannot profit them 17. Yet meer form of Ordination makes not an able Minister Not that every man that is Ordeined a Minister as to the meer outward form in a right and orderly way is presently of the essence and truth of a Minister in Christs esteem or in the comfort of his own conscience The ordeined may be such hypocrites as Simon Magus was when baptised as have neither reall abilities nor honest purposes aiming at Gods glory or the Churches good but meerly at their own worldly ends and base advantages The Ordeiners also may be either deceived in the judgement of Charity or corrupted by humane lusts and frailties so as greatly to pervert and prophane this holy Institution No man hath further comfort of his being Ordeined a Minister than he hath reall gifts and competent abilities together with an holy and honest purpose of heart to glorifie God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Baz M. ep 187. The antient custom of the Church receives none to be Ministers but upon strickt examination before they are ordeined Concil Nic. 1. and â—he Concil Caâ—ib 1. c 9. takes care that none be Ordeined Presbyters without due examination in the discharge of that holy office and power to which he is by the Church appointed Nor can on the other side the Ordeiners more highly offend in piety against God and charity against the Church than in a superficiall and negligent way of ordeining Ministers which antiently was not done but with solemn publick fasting prayer and great devotion Indeed nothing should be done in the Church of Christ with greater exactness both for inward sincerity and outward holy solemnity than this weighty and fundamentall work of carrying on the Ministeriall power and authority in a fit and holy Succession Abuses here are prone to creep in the Devill coveting nothing more than to undermine weaken and overthrow this main Pillar on which the Church and house of God doth stand Ministers either
Spirit of Christ abstracts any mans faith from the Word or carries his practise against the Truth Order and holy Institution which Christ hath setled in his Church For it is most sure by all experience that the holy Spirit teacheth those Scripture saving-Truths by the ordinary methods and orderly means which the Wisdom of the same Spirit in Christ hath appointed to be used in the Ministry of the Church Ephes 3.10 Ephes 4.12 which who so proudly neglects and so despiseth Christ in them he may tempt grieve and resist the Spirit of God but he will never find the comfort of the Spirit in his unwarranted extravagancies which are but silly delusions and baby-like novelties having nothing in them of Truth Holinesse or religious Excellency beyond what was better known believed and expressed before in words and deeds by a far better way Christians ought never to turn such children and fools as to think Religion is never well unless it be in some new dresse and fashion of unwanted expressions and strange administrations we think that the Spirit of God teacheth all humble constant and exact obedience to the Word of God without any dispensation to any men at any time in things of Morall duty and Divine Constitution or Order according to the severall relations and religious capacities of Christians no reall sufficiency of gifts or graces doth justifie any Christian in any disorderly and unruly course of acting or exercising his supposed Inspirations in the Church no more then they doe in the Civill Offices of State Nor are these motions any thing of Gods speciall call in regard of the outward Order and Policy of the Church where the ordinary way of Calling Admitting Ordaining and sending forth right Ministers may be had in the Church 3. The vanity of of their wayes compared to the Word Be these impulses of the Spirit never so great yet they put no good Christian upon idlenesse or presumption so as not to use the ordinary means of study hearing reading meditating conferring praying and preparing c. Nor shall he either preserve or increase or profitably exercise any such gifts without study industry and preparatory pains which are the means by which God blesseth men with that Wisdome Truth Order and Utterance which are necessary for the Churches good The liberall effusions of some mens tongues their warm and tragicall expressions where there is something of Wit Invention Reading Method Memory Elocution c. in the way of Naturall and acquired Endowments alas these are no such rare gifts and speciall manifestations of Gods Spirit which these Anti-ministeriall men have so much cause to boast of There may be high mountains of such gifts ordinary and extraordinary as in Judas the Traitor which have no dews of grace falling on their barrennesse Nor are these boasters of Inspirations manifested yet either as equall or any way comparable to most true Ministers in any sort by any shewes of such gifts for the most of which they are beholding to Ministers labours and studies with whose heifer these men make some shift to plough the crooked and unequall furrows of their Sermons and Pamphlets A little goes a great way with these men in their supposed Inspirations and where they cannot goe far on they goe round in circling Tautologies snarled repetitions intricate confusions which are still but the same skains of thread which other men have handsomely spun and wound up in better method and order which these men have neither skill nor patience fairly to unfold but pull out here a thread and there an end which they break off abruptly to the confounding of all true Methods of Divinity and Order of found Knowledge The composednesse and gravity of true Religion in Publique especially admits least of extravagancies and uncomelinesse Haeretico conversatio quam futilis terrena humana sine grauitate sine autoritate sine disciplina Tertul. adv Haer. which dissolve the bonds or exceed those bounds by which Christ hath fitly compacted the Church together in a sociall way giving every part by a certain order and allowance established as the Standard in his Church that * Eph. 4 16. measure and proportion which is best for the whole This place and calling every Christian ought to own and to attend keeping within due bounds till God enabling and the Church so judging and approving of his abilities he be placed and imployed in some way of Publique service into which to crowd and obtrude a mans selfe uncalled and unordained regularly by the Church doth not argue such great motions of the Spirit which like strong liquor cannot be kept in any vessell but only evidenceth the corrupt spirits the violent lusts and the proud conceits which are in mens Hearts Certainly all Gifts Graces and Influences of Gods Spirit in truly gracious and humble hearts are in all Motions Habits and Operations as conform to the Scripture which are the Canon of Truth Peace and Order in the Church as any right line is to that rule by which it is drawn or as figures cast in the same stamp and mould are exactly fitted to one another The Truth of the Word and Graces of Gods Spirit cannot be separated or opposed any more than heat can be parted in the Sun from its light or its beams crosse one another in crooked and oblique angles It is no better Austin de Unit. Ecclesiae c. 16. Non dicant ideo verum esse quia illa vel illa miribilia fecit Donatus vel Pontine vel quilibet alius aut quia ille frater nâ—ster vel illa soror nostra tale visum vâ—gilans vidit vel dormiens somniavit Removeantur ista vel figmenta mendocium hominum vel poâ—tenta fallacium spiritum Remotis istis Eccclesiam suam demonstrent in canonicis sanctorum librorum autoritatibus than a proud and Satanicall delusion to fancy or boast that the Holy Spirit of Christ dwels there in speciall Influences and Revelations where the Word of Christ doth not dwell richly in all wisdome Col. 3.16 The lodgings of the Spirit are alwayes and onely furnished with the Tapistry of the Scriptures Else all imaginary furniture of any private spirits leaves the heart but swept and garnished with the new brooms of odd fancies and fond opinions to entertain with somewhat more trim and composed dresse the unclean spirit who loves to dwell thus in the high places of mens souls and hereby seems to make the later end of those filthy or silly dreamers in pride Iud. 8. vain-glory hypocrisie and lying against the Truth blaspheming the true Spirit of Christ contemning his holy and onely true Ministery and Ordinances and in all other licentious Apostasies worse than their beginning was in ignorance errors and terrors or in plain dealing sensualities and downright profanenesse For it is more tolerable to be without the Spirit of God Pope Hildebrand Cum haereticus malesicus sacrilegus esset pro sacratissimo se
it stands in reference to God its Creator and its neighbour when a Christian is free to know consider meditate of understand remember and beleeve what ever truths God hath revealed to him yea further when he is free to declare and utter them in such an holy way which charity sobriety order and gravity allow It is no freedome for a man to think what he lists in vain erroneous or blasphemous thoughts or to bolt out and vent all his raw undigested rash and rotten fancies or irreligious opinions to others He should set a * Psal 141.3 watch over his thoughts and lips with prayer modesty and humility Trying and weighing all things first with himself by the Word and the Spirit of God or conferring so with others as may have some savour of reason and religion an holy desire to learn or teach in a regular not a rude insolent and imperious way the next liberty is to doe those duties of piety and charity publique and private which God hath commanded every one not onely in generall but in such restrictions of place and calling wherein God hath set them It is also true liberty for a Christian upon good grounds to hope for and expect that reward and crown Rev. 2.10 Rom. 2.7 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Clem. Al. which God the righteous Judge hath promised to those that persevere in well doing who in that way are free to enjoy all the comforts priviledges and Ordinances which Christ hath instituted in an holy order and most regular way for our private or publique good a Christian is free from the fears terrours judgements Rom. 8.1 curses and wrath of God and from the Laws rigour or condemnation upon his true faith and unfaigned repentance By which graces the beleiver being ingraffed into Christ is free from the observations of the ceremoniall law which tended to Christ and ended in him Also from the politicall or civill Law among the Jews so far as variation of times and necessities of affairs require for the good of mankinde yet without violating the principles of equity or charity in them which are perpetually obligatories upon morall grounds to all men From the morall law also a Christian is so far free as to its rigour and exactnesse of personall actuall obedience the want of which in the least kinde is condemnative in it self but not so Rom. 7.16 as we are by faith in Christ yet are we not freed from the approbation and love of the morall law as it is just and good nor are we from a constant endevour to conform to its holinesse not now as a requisite to the justification of a sinner but as a fruit of that in our sanctification which from faith and repentance brings forth love and from love of God a stedfast purpose and reall endevour to obey his holy commands in all things which is our Evangelicall perfection and highest freedom in this world which is not wholly from sinning Rom 7.23 Ioh. 8.39 If the Son make you free then shall you be free indeed Rom. 6.7 but from a wilfull sinning Also we are free as to our purpose and new principle from that malice uncharitablenesse from those envies discontents and worldly disorders in any kinde as they have dominion over meer naturall and sinfull men Being further free that is willing and content to suffer what ever God is pleased to inflict upon us for punishment triall or honor in the way of testifying to his truth we are also free from a principle of love to yeeld ready obedience as to God so to man for the Lords sake Rom. 13.5 what ever man in the name of God and in Christs stead requires of us Heb. 13.17 in order to Gods glory the peace good example and benefit of others in any society either as men or Christians 3. The liberty of Superiours and Inferiours The grounds and rules of which externall obedientaill freedom in civill and Church societies the Lord hath by generall precepts and directions expressed in his Word leaving the particular circumstantiating enacting and applying of those generals to that liberty of wisdome piety and charity which ought to be owned by inferiors and exercised by superiors as governours in Church or State This Politick liberty admits of divers variations according to severall states times emergencies and occasions to which Christians as men are subject in this world wherein honest freedom may be used by such laws and restraints as shall seem best for the publique welfare to those in whom the power of giving laws to others doth reside even in that just power and authority which God hath given to some over others to rule them to allow no such gubernative liberty to any men is to deny that indulgence and authority which God hath granted both to Christian Magistrates and to Ministers even to restrain in many things the private liberty of others for the publique good and order of the community nor may any man seditiously and factiously plead or contend for his private liberty of speeches or actions further than consists with the peace order safety and welfare of the publique according to what is by due authority permitted or forbidden and however private thoughts of discontent mutiny rebellion and cursing others Eccles 10.20 Nam scelus intra se â—acâ—tum qui cogitar â—â—tum Facti câ—imen habet Jur. 1 Pet. 2.13.20 1 Pet. 2.16 Rom. 13.5 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 You must needes be subject not only for wrath but also for conscience sake Christian liberty and divine necessity may stand together yea they are inseparable fall not under humane cognizance and judicature yet they as not free as to the tribunall of God in a mans own conscience Neither may publique Authority which hath freedome to rule that is to command enjoin and exact externall obedience of others Nor may private liberty which is free to obey in the Lord the commands of Superiours or else patiently to abide their censure neither the one nor the other may turn this liberty to a cloak of maliciousnesse or licentiousnesse Not the one to tyranny and oppression beyond what piety equity order and charity require nor the other to make it any ground or occasion for factious and seditious perturbings of the publique order and peace Nor may any party of men though never so godly and well affected being in no place or authority in Church or State enabling them carry on any design though in its abstract consideration it be better than what at present may be by any violent irregular and disorderly wayes which are utterly unwarrantable in themselves and no fruit of that Christian liberty which Christ hath purchased for us either inwardly as to God and our consciences or outwardly as to Society and publique relations of men and Christians to one another where every relation imports a duty and every duty hath its bounds beyond which * Relationes civiles mutuis offre â—is â—igannâ— Reg.
this self-condemned and without excuse Nor are any of a different beleif to what is established to be tolerated in giving any factious and seditious scandals against that Religion which is by the wisdome and piety of any Nation and Church there setled as sacred being always presumed that it is judged the truest and best for no men can be supposed to binde themselves and their posterity to any religion which they think false Two wayes of just restraints in the Church There are two wayes of coercive power established by God over men in matters of religion either of the Word by Ecclesiasticall admonitions reproofes and censures which onely reach those in matters of error 1 Tim. 5.20 Tit. 2.15 Tit. 3.10 1 Cor. 5.12 or scandall that are under the same form beleif and profession of Religion for these onely doe consider them And where this discipline is as in primitive times it was rightly dispensed with gravity wisdome charity and due solemnity by wise and worthy men it carries a great weight with it being in the name and authority of Jesus Christ 1. By Church discipline and is of excellent use to the well being of the Church of Christ to preserve the honour of Religion and credit of Christianity Nor is any thing of extern order and policy more worthy to be seriously considered and restored by Christians which can never be done till the right government of the Church be first setled nor can this now be easily done without the favour and concurrent authority of the Christian Magistrate so far hath licentious contempt and insolency prevailed against all ancient order government and discipline in the Church even by the Libertinism of such as would most be counted Christians And 2. Magistâ—atick power 2. A second way of animadversion or restraint of publique disorders in Religion is by the power of the sword in the hand of the Christian Magistrate who is to regard not onely the civill peace of subjects but also that trust which lies on him to take care for their religious interests and their souls welfare Quâ—â—to plus potes interrena republica tanto plus imperdeas â—â—lesti civitati Aust Ep. c. 24. that they may be taught and preserved in the right way of knowing and serving God The happye â—ondition of any Christians is when both these powers are wisely and sweetly twisted together so as the Ministry directs the Magistracy by the Word and the Magistracy assists the Ministry by the sword where the censures of the Church act by charity and the censures of the Magistrate by a just severity yet so as neither love to the offender nor dislike of the offence be wanting That all be done to the edification not to the destruction of the Church or of any member of it so farre as its welfare is consistent with the publique Neither civill nor Church power among Christians should be as a sharp and hard rock dashing presently all in pieces that touch or strike at it in the least kinde though never so modestly differing from the received Religion nor yet ought they to be as pillowes and sponges yeelding so soft a reception to every new opinion and practise as to invite all errours and novelties to a recumbency or rest in their bosome A Church or Christian State will soon be full of all noisome vermine if they allow as a work of charity and liberty every sordid errour and beggerly opinion publiquely to lodge and nestle under their roof yea and to contend for place and crowd out that Religion which is established Moderation differs from grosse toleration Christian Magistrates should neither use the sharp rasor or two edged sword of the Spanish Inquisition which forceth with terror either to deny what men hold for truth or to professe which that they hold not nor yet should they content themselves with the wooden daggers of Amsterdam where civill authority excuses its lukewarmnesse and gilds over its tolerancy of any Religion with the benefit of trade and commerce I doe not think it Christian to extirpate Jews or Turkes much lesse any of Christian profession but I think it both wisdome and charity first to endeavour by all fair means to convince all And secondly 2 Tim. 2.24 to restrain by just penalties all those under civill subjection however of a different religion from saying or doing any thing publiquely scandalous to and derogating from the honor peace and order of that Religion which is esteemed and therefore setled as the best and truest As civill seditions and treasons are intolerable so are religions nor are such endeavours veniall which by printing blasphemous bookes and divellish Libels seek to revive old rotten errors and heresies or to bring publique reproach and scorn upon the reformed Christian Religion in this Church no not although those infamous pamphlets were attended with learned confutations since it 's safer to forbid the use of poysons to the incautious people than to permit them to drink them up upon confidence of the virtue which may be in the antidotes applyed The nature of man is proner to imbibe noxious things then to egest them It is a tempting of God to tolerate evils and errours which we may prevent onely upon confidence of the remedies we can apply This is more like Mountebanks than like good Magistrates or Ministers Since then neither in right reason and true policy of State it is either becoming or safe for Christian Magistrates to have no acknowledgment of any face of Religion Christians must not be Scepticks in Religion Ephes 4.14 so farre among their people and subjects as to establish own and command it nor is it any piety for Christians to be alwayes scepticks in Religion ever unsatisfied and unresolved and unestablished in matters of Gods worship and mans salvation still ravelling the very grounds of Religion with endlesse cavils and needlesse disputes Since the Word of God is neer and open to direct all men in the wayes of God and since what is necessary to be beleived and obeyed in truth and holinesse is of all parts in Scripture most plaine and easie No doubt but Christian Magistrates are highly bound in Conscience to God and in charity to the good of their subjects to whom they must doe more good then they are desired to doe by the Vulgar to establish those things as to the extern order Ministry form and profession of Religion both in doctrine and duties which they shall in their conscience judge and conclude upon the best advice of learned and godly men to be most agreeable to the will of God as most clearly grounded on the Word in the generall tenor and analogy of it and as most fundamentally necessary to be beleived and obeyed by all Christians whereto the Catholick beleef and practise of all Churches more or lesse agreeing gives a great light and direction Christians must not be alwayes tossing to and fro in religion but come to an Anchor
indifferency in the Angels of the Churches of Pergamus and Thyatira tolerating any thing and condemning nothing the one suffering those that held the doctrine of Balaam and the impure Nicolaitans who taught all libidinous impudicities to be free for Christians the other for tolerating Jezebel under the colour of a Prophetesse to seduce the servants of God The Apostle Paul commands some mens mouths should be stopped Tit. 1.11 Gal. 5.12 1 Tim. 2.20 who speak perverse things in the Church wisheth those cut off that troubled them He gives over to Satan Hymenaeus and Philetus that they might learn not to blaspheme Gal. 1.8 Denounceth a grievous curse or Anathema to any that should presume to teach any other Doctrine than the Gospell that form of sound words once delivered to the Church which is according to godlinesse 1 Tim. 6.3 1 Cor. 4.2 He tels us that there is not onely a word but a rod or power of coercion left to the Church and its lawfull Pastors or Ministers for the edification not for the destruction of the Church And however this power Ecclesiasticall which is from God Magistratick and Ministeriall power when united as that other Magistratick be wholly severed and divided in their courses while the Civill Magistrate is unchristian yet when he embraceth the profession of Christianity these two branches of power which flowed severall ways yet from the same fountaine God doe so farre meet again and unite their amicable streams 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Magistratick and Ministeriall Civill and Church power as not to * As those of old that thought Herod to be the Mâ—ssias Terâ—de pras ad Haâ—c 5. confound each other nor yet to crosse and stop one the other but rather to increase strengthen and preserve mutually each other while the Minister of Christ directs the Magistrate and the Christian * As Eusebius tels in Constantine the Greats time who joined with the Bishops and Ministers of the Church in good government Magistrate protects the Minister both of them with a single eye regarding that great end for which God in his love to mankinde and to his Church hath established both these powers in Christian Churches and Societies That neither the bodies nor the soules of Christians should want that good which God hath offered them in Christ nor suffer those injuries in society for the prevention or remedy of which both Magistracy and Ministry are the Ordinances of God for enjoying the benefit of both which blessings as every Christian hath a sociall capacity so every lawfull Magistrate and Minister hath according to their places and proportions a publique duty and authority upon them to see justice and holinesse truth and peace civill sanctions and divine institutions purely and rightly dispensed to inferiours for whose good they aâ—e of God ordained 11. In what case onely toleration of any thing in Religion were lawfull If there were indeed no rule of the written Word of God which Christians owned as the setled foundation of Faith the sure measure of doctrine and guide of good manners in religion both publiquely and privately or if there were no credible Tradition delivered by word of mouth and parents examples which men might imitate for the way of Religion revealed to them by God which was the way before the flood but every one were to expect dayly either new inspirations or to follow the dictates of his own private fancy and reason Nothing then would be more irreligious then to deny all freedom publique as well as private nothing more just than to tolerate any thing of opinion and speculation which any one counted his religion yet even in that liberty of walking and wandering in the dark when no Sun of certain Revelation divine had shined on mankinde Rom. 1.32.2 14. the very light of Nature taught men as among Heathens that some things in point of practise are never tolerable in any humane society But since the wisdome and mercy of God hath given to mankinde which the Church alwayes injoyes the light of his holy Word and a constant order of Ministry to teach from it the wayes of God in truth peace and holinesse not onely every Christian is bound to use all religious means which God hath granted to settle his own judgement and live accordingly in his private sphear without any Scepticall itch or lust of disputing alwayes in Religion But both Magistrate and Minister whose severall duties are set forth and different powers ordained over others in Scripture for a sociall and publique good must take care to attain that good of a setled Religion and preserve it in always of verity equity and charity which may all well consist with the exercise of due authority Nor is it any stinting or restraining of the Spirit of God in any private Christian to keep his Spirit within the bounds of the Word of God Deut. 29.29 wherein the things revealed belong to us and our children Nor is it any restraint to the Spirit of God in the Scripture to keep our opinions and judgements and practises within the bounds of that holy faith and good order which is most clearly set forth in the câ—ncurrent sense of the Scriptures and explained by the Confessions of Faith and practise of holy Discipline which the Creeds and Councels and customes of the Catholick Church hold forth to them Nor is it any limiting or binding up of the Spirit of God in private men for the Christian Magistrate and Minister to use all publique means both for the information conviction and conversion of those under their charge as to the inward man and also of due restraint and coercion as to the outward expressions in which they stand related to a publique and common good But if the negligence of Governours in Church and State 12. What a Christian must doe in dissolute times should at any time so connive and tolerate out of policy or fear or other base passion if through the brokennesse and difficulties of times the sons of Zeruiah be too hard for Magistrates and good Ministers so as the vulgar fury corrupted by factious and unruly spirits are impatient of just restraits but carry on all things against Laws and wiser mens desires to a licentious Anarchy and all confusions in the outward face and publique Ministrations of Religion yet must no good Christian think this any dispensation for any private errours in his judgment or practise In maxima rerum licentia minima esse debet veri Christiani libertas Gib Lex sibi severissima est pura conscientia dei amor Ber. he must be the more circumspect and exact in his station and duty as a Christian when the publique course runs most to confusion tolerating least in his own conscience when most is tolerated by others The love of God and Christ and of the truth of Religion and the respect and reverence borne the order of the Ministry and to the Churches
honour and peace these must be to every good Christian the constant Law and severest discipline Teaching him to governe himself most strictly when others affect most a misgovernment or none at all in Religion to act nothing immorally rudely and exorbitantly to discharge all his relations and duties with the more exactnesse to bear with patience yet with sorrow the want of that publique good which he desires No way to hinder the restoring of due order and authority to the Church and honour to Religion to pray for counsell and assist the recovery of it according to the Scripture rules right reason and the custome of the best times And however the vain and mad world goes on wildly and giddily as an unâ—amed heifer enduring no yoke of Religion as to any publique order Government Discipline or Ministry yet must not a serious and well advised Christian delay to guide his feet in the ways of truth and holinesse nor neglect to work out his salvation in Gods way till publique distractions are composed or delay to be good till all turbulent and fanatick spirits returne to their wits or till ancient publique order and Government in the Church be so setled and Religion so fortified by civill sanctions as it ought to be for no man knowes how long the Apostle Paul may be in a storm or the Church tossed with schisms and factions and secular interests before it recover the haven of a happy setlednesse True Ministers and true piety most to be regarded in licentious times Therefore a Christian that makes it his work not to prate and dispute and to play a part or to gain by the name of Reformation and Religion but to beleive stedfastly and obey constantly that holy rule hath never more cause to prize and adhere to the true Ministry and Ministers of Christ than when he sees the greatest persecutions lying on the Church either by violence or toleration by open force or fraudulent liberty which are both the Tivels Engines to batter or undermine the Church of Christ Never should holy dispensations be more earnestly desired and diligently attended from the hands of those Ministers in whom only is the right power authority and succession than when nothing is lesse tolerated among various and violent men than a true Bishop and Minister or a right ordained Ministry which of all things is to the divell and evill men the most intolerable Satan well knowes Matth. 24 15. that if he destroy the Shepheards the sheep will be scattered When good Christians see the abomination of desolation set up profanely tolerating any thing for Religion allowing of any Mimicks for true Ministers vulgar adoring of a rotten Idol of licentiousnesse gilded over with the name of Liberty when silencing true Ministers and suppressâ—ng good learning and crying up illiterate impudence shall be thought a means to propagate the Gospell Then let then that are seriously and soberly godly fly to the Mounteines to the true Ministers of the Church from whom God hath appointed salvation to descend to the beleeving souls Nor are they to regard what every bold and ignorant upstart boasteth and feigneth of Inspirations liberties and blessed toleration obtruding himselfe out of the promptnesse and pride of his own heart upon the credulous and silly vulgar who love to be flattered to their ruine and deceived to their destruction but hate to be truly guided and faithfully governed to their safety For all these pretenses of Liberty Toleration Inspirations c. are manifest to be but as the divels silken halters by which he hopes to strangle the Christian and reformed Religion here and elsewhere it may be seemingly and with more gentlenesse but not with lesse malice and cruelty to mens soules than with those rougher hempen cords of open persecution Propè abest à crudelitate nimia indulgentia à persecutione enormis tolerantia in tantum periculosa quantum dissoluta Melan From which such sad toleration and rude Liberties are not very far being but new expressions of Anarchy and colours of portending confusion or utter dissolutions of all Church order peace and Government into a cruell licentiousnesse which is always tyrannous to true Religion Nothing is more burdensome than some mens levities nor more fulsome and deformed than their Reformations nothing more uncharitable and untractable than their liberties nor more a plague and death to Religion than what they call health and recovery when vulgar or fanatick violence binds so much the staffe of discipline till it breaks heady men surfeit the flock by over-driving it and Wolves in sheeps cloathing scatter and tear the sheep of Christ under pretence of letting them goe whither they list in stead of being true shepheards fetching them home and feeding them in due bounds with good pasture in which wholsome and safe bounds both Christian Magistrates Sic vigilet tolerantia ut non dormiat disciplina Aust l. 17. de verb. Ap. and true Ministers should seek to feed the flock of Christ not as bare spectators of their wanderings and errours but as enabled and intrusted by God with a coercive power from Christ for the Churches good and where the Magistrate is negligent there the Minister should be the more diligent in the place where Christ hath set him who is the great Shepheard of our souls 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Thucyd Libera me a malo hoc est a me ipso Ber. beyond whose holy bounds for any Christians to affect any Liberty is to wear the divels livery while they are in Christs service Few men complain of want of freedome but they whose freedome would be their own and other mens greatest bondage Nothing is lesse desirable to a good Christian than to be left to himselfe for men are then neerest to be undone when they may doe what they list and least in safety when they are their own keepers MY next Calumniating Adversary The 6 Cavill Against the maintenance of the Ministry as setled by Law against the Ministry of England which I have to deal with and detect is possessed with a thirsty and covetous Spirit which would fain have Liberty if not to speak and act what he list in Religion without any restraint of Magistrate or Minister yet at least to pay what he list to any Minister since he is free to hear whom and when he list or none at all he would not be tyed by any law to pay any thing to their support although it be due to them and a right which none else might challenge He likes not that setled maintenance which they challenge as due This subtill and frugall churl of a Christian is a Jesuitick terrien hath many wary fetches and windings against the Ministers of the Gospell in the reformed Churches but none beyond this plot that he hopes ere long to be too hard or too cunning for them here in England while under some specious and politick pretention he shall deprive them of all setled
superstitio in divinis Verul Religionis siâ—ia quo similior eo deformior Mimick and Ape or the wen and excrescency of Religion an Hydropick holinesse a nimiety of piety an overboyling devotion which at length quencheth it self that this should put true Reformation to the blush * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Stob. Prov. 19.4 Poverty is alwayes attended with shame or impudence among the vulgar and though it have no cloak yet it needs one to cover its own confusion and to keep it from vulgar contempt O how large hearted and liberall handed in former times and at present in other Churches and Countries is that Religion which is commendable as it is Christian and liberall however reformable as it is blameable for the taints of errour and superstition which have in many things infected it What hath more splendor what more plenty what more superfluity than those that are of the Roman Clergy who have more vacancy to their studies Qui mirantur opâ—s qui nulla exempla beati Pauperis essè putant Iuven. Sat. 14. devotion and publique duties than their Ecclesiasticks or Church men of all degrees who have learned to use now those things far better than it may be former luxury and dissolution did which occasioned many worthy mens complaint of the abuses and faults but not their envy at the enjoyments The moderation of the English Church in this part of Reformation was at first very nobly commendable and most worthy of the generous piety of this Nation which did not deny or grudge Church men to have good and great maintenance or honour but only required that such means should still have good Ministers They never applauded as these new Projecters do for a most heavenly Oracle that voice which is faigned to have been offended with Constantines munificence to the Church Hodie venemum cecidit in Ecclesiam as if it had been poysoned when inriched Nor did they thinke Religion throughly reformed till it was starved nor Ministers mended enough till they were stark naked or flead Nor had heretofore the common and plain hearted people those pestilent principles which now the dregs of men have here in England taught them That an hundred pound a year is more than any Minister can well spend or deserve It were good that these men would first try themselves that measure which they mete to Ministers Certainly nothing is too little for Church men if they lead men to falâ—e gods or to a false worship but nothing too much for them if they teach men to serve the true God in a true way Nor may these poor spirited men object against Ministers 10. Answer to the poverty of the Primitive Clergy the poverty of the primitive Apostles Bishops and Presbyters when the times and the estates of Christians are now much changed from those difficulties and necessities which then pressed upon all sorts of Christians To be sure if Christian people gave not then much of their own estates to their Ministers yet they never thought of taking away what their Ministers had as being too much for them But there is no doubt that one beam of Christian love bounty and respect in after setled and plentifull times which were very pure and primit ve too was more warm and comfortable to their Bishops and Presbyters than all the large streaming tayles of these modern comets and meteors of Reformation whose malign and dâ—refull aspect against Ministers and all Church men is no way recompensed by those prodigious shews and pretensions of propagating the Gospell or furnishing the world with purer and brighter shinings than ever were in the Church who shall be lamps without oil and shine without sustenance Ministers are stars in Christs right hand Revel 2. but not in that sense that they need no fewell to nourish them in a naturall and civill life Such interpretations of Scripture and such entertainment of Ministers in the Church will soon eclipse or extinguish truth and charity honour and gratitude in the reformed Churches and in all Christian professors not onely to man but even toward God who as he hath ordained Ministers to impart to the people of their spirituall things so also he hath commanded people to * Rom. 15.27 communicate to them that are their * 1 Cor. 9.11 Gal. 6.6 Let him that is taught in the Word communicate to him that teacheth in all good things V. 7. Be not deceived God is not mocked c. true Pastors and Ministers of all their temporall good things But it is in vain to urge Scriptures to covetous hearers and Sacrilegiâ—us mockers of God and man Nothing is more Apocrypha to those misers than such texts as command honourable maintenance for the Ministers of the Gospell first recover the primitive bounty and charity of peoples hearts and hands to the Clergy before you reduce the Clergy to primitive uncertainty But why doe not these muck-worms and no men who would gnaw the very bones and carkases of Ministers with the same teeth bite at other mens estates as well as Ministers which are far greater every way who yet doe lesse service to the publique either to God or man to Church or State than the able and faithfull Ministers doe since these whining objectors have such a pain and wringing colick in their bowels against Ministers having any setled competent and decent way of maintenance why doe they not as well complain that the Captains Commanders and Military officers who draw more immediately from the peoples purses have too much for their pay why doe not these men propound that there should be nothing but parity and poverty among the souldiery That they should depend on peoples benevolence for their salary and pay Yet they see that even to these military mens entertainment the poore Ministers must pay not a tenth but of a fifth part of their small hardly earned and hardly gotten meanes arising from their ill paid tithes which are but the wages of their work yet they are rated in taxes as if their livings were their inheritance when all is but for life and to many of them not so good as an ordinary troopers pay few so ample as an ordinary Foot Captains And as for higher Commanders and Colonels all men know they have Military Denaries and armed Bishopricks enjoying much more than is by some men thought fit for any Bishop and Clergy man who with their leaves and without disparagement to any of those sons of thunder had and have as much learning true worth and industry to merit their large entertainments of the publique and they had no lesse grace and true wisdom to use them to the glory of God and the benefit of others than any of these who are so much the favorites of Bellona as to get what they merit and to keep what they have gotten But these Antidecimists who seek to eat through the Bowels of their Mother the Church dare be bold and shew their teeth
pretend amendment before God Studiis in umbra educatis Sen. Want of experience in worldly affairs which is hardly gained within mens Study wals oftentimes prompts warm spirited men first easily to approve then passionately to desire afterwards weakly and unproportionably to agitate Consilia callida inhonesta prima fronte laeta tractatu dura eventu tristia Tacit. those precipitant counsels and specious designes which oft prove to the shame and ruine of themselves and their seduced party Indeed few Ministers of more pragmatick heads and popular parts but think themselves fit to be and take it ill if they be not Counsellours of State Members of Synods or moderators and determiners of all affaires both Ecclesiasticall and Civill hardly acquiescing in any thing as well setled either in Church or State wherein regard is not had to their judgement party and perswasion of which they are alwayes so very well perswaded that when they cry most down others as Churchmen from having any foot or hand in any civill businesses themselves can presently step in over head and ears so far implunged in State troubles and secular commotions that they hardly ever get out of them with honour and safety or with inward peace and comfort Nor can they easily lick off that bloud which may lye upon them when they have no weapon left them but their tongues The truth is no men are more violently and superstitiously devoted to their own fancies and opinions than some Ministers are none more unfeigned Idolaters of those little Idols which their owne or others imaginations have figured and which they would fain set up as Gods both in Church and State To these they preach it necessary that all Christians should bow down that without this mark of conformity to their way none should either buy or sell Rev. 13.17 And when they have once so far flattered themselves in their own well meaning projects that they proclaim God and Christ to be engaged on their side then they conclude that Hee can by no means be so wanting to his own glory as not to give all speedy and effectuall assistances to all their purposes and designes which are verbally as much to his honour as they would be really to their own advantages if they should prevail and succeed If they be defeated both God and all good Christians of a different minde from them are prone to fall under their hard censures and if they doe not charge him foolishly yet they doe blame their brethren and betters for want of zeal to Christ and to what they list to call his cause Such great counsails are oft agitated in the small conclaves of Clergy men And what they blame in Cardinals abroad or Bishops at home themselves are eager to practise even beyond Richelieu himself For they lay designes not for one Church or Nation but for the whole world Isa 55.8 Iob. 16.2 Forgetting that Gods thoughts are not as mans who may be never more mistaken than when they think they doe God very good service even by killing of others Nor are indeed the thoughts of the wisest and most learned Ministers or the humblest Christians such as those mens pragmatick projects are who by easie perswasions and popular presumptions do so much slight all ancient wayes and Catholick customes of the Churches of Christ which are the great seales of Religion both evidencing and confirming those holy orders and institutions which were appointed by Christ and his Apostles Pretending to follow some new Scripture rules and patterns in things of extern order and discipline which can never by any sound interpretation of the places alledged be supposed or proved to be either diverse from or contrary to the universall way and use of the primitive Churches who without doubt were as carefull to act in their outward order and government of the Church according to Apostolicall patterns and traditionall institutions which were first the rule of the Churches practise as they were faithfull to preserve the Canon of the Scriptures which were after written and to deliver them without variation or corruption to posterity But specious novelties in Religion or Church forms once formed in some mens heads are prone to move their hearts with very quick excitations and zealous resolutions Soon after like salt-rhewms they descend and fall upon their lungs provoking them to continuall coughs so that they cannot be silent or suppresse their desires of new things in Church and State Then they are violently carried on to the spreading of their opinion and way to others who are easily made drunk with any new wine At length they run giddily and rashly to some rude precipice where if they go on they are destroyed if they retreat it is not without shame from others and regret in themselves Together with after jealousies of State brought upon their whole function or that faction at least it being a case sufficiently known that most men are so much self-flatterers and self-lovers that they are impatient of any defeats ready to study and watch oportunities of revenge when they see the children of their brains which soon become the darlings of their devotion to prove meer abortions or to be violently dashed in pieces when indeed they never had the due formations of Scripture nor conceptions of Reason nor productions of Prudence Hence in Politicks many times sharp examples have chastened severely the preposterous machinations and motions even of Churchmen and Ministers when they forsake the ancient refuges of Christians and Ministers especially which were preaching 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1. prayers and tears and betake themselves to swords and helmets to plots and conspiracies If those Ministers of hotter spirits doe not yet others do finde themselves sufficiently taught that wiser temper and modest behaviour which becomes Ecclesiasticks in all civill relations and affaires especially if they carry any face of change and novelty or have the least lineament of factious non-conformities to the established laws and customes in Church or State wise men have sufficiently seen those miseries obscurities and disgraces which as black shadowes have attended even Churchmen in that shame and those defeats by which God hath quenched the rash heats and over boylings of their fancies hopes and activities 3. 3. Some Ministers errors not imputable to all Therefore my answer to the main of this Calumny is by way of humble request to all excellent Christians that the jealousies which some Ministers weaknesse rashnesse or folly may have occasioned may not reflect upon the whole function of the Ministry nor the sins and errours of any mens persons be imputed to their profession as if it were among the principles of all Ministers never to rest quiet from civill combustions till they have their wils That Ministers may have many failings is not denyed if you would have them wholly without fault you must have none of humane race and kinde Not onely Gods exactnesse but sober
reformed Church and that true Religion which the Ministers of this Church have professed and preached in many years And this not upon light and unexamined presumptions not upon customary traditions and the meer ducture of education not upon politick principles and civill compliances with Princes or people but upon serious grounds as solid and clear demonstrations as can by right and impartiall reasonings be gathered from the Word of God and in cases of its obscuritie or our own weaknesse from that light which the consent and practise of the primitive and purest Churches of Christ hath held forth to us in points of Faith doctrine and in all good orders or manners becomming Christians either in their private moralities or their publique decencies In this integrity innocency and simplicity which neither men nor divels can take from us we are sure to be destroyed if it must be so and to be delivered from an ungratefull generation of vipers Matth. 3.7 who think it enough to destroy those who have been a means of their being and life as Christians if our injuries and bloud could be silenced with us yet the very dust of our feet Matth. 1◠14 will be a testimony against such men at the last day of judgement when it shall be more tolerable for any Christian people under heaven than for these in England since among none clearer truths have been taught or greater workes done or better examples given than have been here by the Ministers of this Church Where hath there been under heaven more frequent Ministers merit of this Nation and more excellent preaching where more frequent and yet unaffected praying where more judicious pious and practicall writing where more learned and industrious searching out of all divine truths where more free and ingenuous declaring of them so as nothing hath been withheld or smothered where more devout holy and gracious living where more orderly harmonious and charitable agreeing than among those that were the best Bishops the best Ministers and the best Christians here in England Adorned with these ribands fillets and garlands of good words good works and good bookes must the Ministers of England like solemn victimes and piatory sacrifices be destroyed onely to gratifie some mens petulancy insolency covetousnesse and cruelty who list to be actors or spectators in so religious massacres 2. Considerations touching the Ministers of England humbly propounded But O you excellent Christians of all ranks and proportions If there be yet any ear of patience left free to hear the Ministers plea and apology if calumny hath not obstructed all wayes of justice or charity if slavish feares have not so imbased your piety and zeal for the Christian reformed Religion that you dare not seem no not to pity the Ministers of it if the separations and brokennesse of Religion in our unhappy times have not wholly blinded your eyes and baffled your judgements so that you have lost all sight both of true Church and true Ministry here in England I humbly desire that before the true and ancient Ministers be cashiered and quite destroyed these things may be considered 1. Whether it be a just proceeding to impute the personall failings of some men to the whole function and profession whether at that rate all Judges Magistrates and Commanders may not be cryed down as well as all Ministers Since where there are many there are alwayes some that are not very good 2. Whether it be fitting to condemne and destroy any men in any of their rights to which they pretend either of office or reward and that by Laws both divine and humane without a fair and full hearing what can be said for them or whether any man would have such measure meted to themselves 3. Whether Pride in some Lay-men of their gifts Envy in others against the welfare of the Ministers of Christ Covetousnesse in others as to their maintenance Profanenesse in others against all holinesse Ambition in others to begin or carry on some worldly ends and secular projects Licentiousnesse in others against all religious restraints Impatience in others to see any govern without or besides themselves Malice and spite in others against this as all other reformed Churches Hopes in others by our confusions to introduce their superstitious usurpations Whether I say these and the like inordinate lusts and motions in mens hearts as their severall interests lead and tempt them may not be great causes and influentiall occasions of these violent distempers which break out thus against the generality of the Ministers and the whole calling of the Ministry in this Church Yea what if all odious clamours and calumnies against them and their calling have no more of truth in them than a Jewell hath of dirt in it when filth is cast upon it whose innate firmness preserves its inward and essentiall purity What if nothing be wanting to the innocency and honour of the Ministry of this Church but onely patient and impartiall Judges pious patrons and generous protectours which was all St. Paul wanted when he was accused of many and grievous crimes by the cruell and hard-hearted Jewes which were his Countrey men and for whom he had that heroick charity as to wish himself Anathema from Christ that they might be saved Whether ever any Ministers of learning honesty and piety that had done so much for the religious welfare of any Christian Nation as the able Ministers of England generally have done for many ages were ever so rewarded by Christians or whether ever it entred into the hearts of religious men so to deal with their Ministers as some now meditate and design It were good for men how metald and resolute so ever they seem to be in carrying on their designs to make some pause and halt before they strike such a stroak as may seem to challenge Christ Severissimè punit Deus cum paenalis nutritur impunitas Aust and fight against God whose stroakes against men are heaviest when they are least visible and his wounds sorest when men have the least sense of their contending against him The perswasions and confidences of men may be great in their proceedings * Act. 26.9 Act. 9.4 as was in Saul persecuting when yet their zeale is but dashing against the goades or thornes and a meer persecuting of Christ himselfe which will in the end pierce their own souls through with many errors What if notwithstanding many personal failings in Ministers as men their function calling and Ministry be the holy institution and appointment of Jesus Christ transmitted to these times and this Church by a right order and uninterrupted succession as to the substance of the power and essence of the authority The talents or gifts were Christs and from Christ delivered to his Servants the Ministers of the Church though some of them might be idle and unfaithfull whose burying them in the earth or wrapping them up in a napking at any time was no wasting or imbezling of
the substance of them nor any lessening of Christs right to them And for this I have produced not weak opinions not light conjectures not partiall customes not bare prepossession 3. A summary of what makes for the function of the Ministry not uncertain tradition not blind antiquity not meer crowds or numbers of men much lesse do I solemnly alledge my own specious fancies devout dreams uncertain guessings Seraphick dictates and magisteriall Enthusiasms But 1. evident grounds out of the Word of God for a divine Ordination and institution at first 2. Scripture history for succession to four generations actually 3. Promises and precepts for perpetuity of power Ministeriall and assistance which was derived by the solemn ceremony of the imposition of hands by such only as had been ordained and so enabled with successionall power till the coming of Christ 4. This primitive root and divine plantation of the Ministeriall office and power we finde oft confirmed by miraculous gifts besides the innocency humility simplicity piety and charity of those Apostles primitive Bishops and Presbyters set forth in the holinesse of their lives and the glorious successes of their Ministeriall labours converting thousands by preaching the Gospell and by their Ministeriall power and authority planting Churches in all the then known and reputed world oft crowning their doctrines and Ministry with Martyrdome 5. After this I produce what is undenyably alleadged from authours of the best credit learned and godly men famous in the Church through all the first ages shewing the Catholick and uncontradicted consent the constant and uninterrupted succession by Bishops and Presbyters in every City and Countrey which all Christians in every true Church owned received and reverenced as men indued with such order and power Ministeriall as was divine supernaturall and sacred as from Christ and in his Name though by man as the means and conduit of it This is made good to our dayes in the persons and office of those Ministers who were and are duely ordained in this Church 6. Next I plead with the like evident and undenyable demonstrations the great abilities in all sorts of ministeriall gifts the use and advancement of all good learning the vindicating of true Christian and reformed religion the manifold discoveries of sound judgement discreet zeal holy industry blamelesse constancy and all other graces wherein the Ministers of England have not been inferiour to the best and most famous in any reformed Christian Church and incomparably beyond any of their defamatory adversaries 7. I add to these as credentiall Letters the testimonies and seales which God hath given of his grace and holy Spirit accompanying the Ministry in England upon the hearts of many thousands both before and eminently since the Reformation by which men have been converted to and confirmed in Faith Repentance Charity and holy life the tryall of which is most evident in that patience and constancy which many Ministers as other Christians in this Church have oft shewen in the sufferings which they have chosen rather then they would sin agaist their Conscience and that duty which they owed to God and man 8. Last of all if any humane consideration may hope for place in the neglect of so many divine the civill rights and priviledges which the piety of this Nation and the Laws of this Land have alwayes given to Ministers of the Gospell by the fullest and freest consent of all Estates in Parliament that they might never want able Ministers nor these all fitting support and incouragements These I say ought so far to be regarded by men of justice honour and conscience as not suddenly to break all those sacred sanctions and laws asunder by which their forefathers have bound them to God to his Church and Ministers for the perpetuall preservation of the true Christian Religion among them and their posterity Furthermore 4. The fruits of Ministers labours in England if the godly Ministers of this Church of England whom some men destine to as certain destruction and extirpation as ever the Agagite did the Jews if they be the messengers of the most high God the Prophets of the Lord the Evangelicall Priests those by whom Salvation hath been brought and continued to this part of the world If they have like the good Vine and Figtree been serviceable to God and man to Church and State If they have laboured more aboundantly and been blessed more remarkably than any other under heaven If they have preached sound doctrine in season and out of season if they have given full proof of their Ministry not handling the Word of God deceitfully nor defrauding the Church of any Truth of God or divine Ordinance If many of them have fought a good fight and finished their course with joy and great successe against sin errour superstition and profanenesse If they have snatched many firebrands out of hell pulled many souls out of the snares of the divell If they have fasted and mourned and watched and prayed and studyed and taught and lived to the honour of the Gospell and the good of many soules If they have like Davids Worthies stood in the gap against those Anakims and Zanzummins who by lying wonders learned sophistries and accurate policies have to this day from the first reformation and coming out of Egypt sought to bring us thither again or else to destroy the very name of Protestants and reformed Religion from under heaven If almost all good Christians and not a few of these renegadoes their ungratefull enemies doe owe in respect of knowledge or grace to the Ministers of England as Philemon to St. Paul even their very selves If they have oft in secret wept over this sinfull Nation and wantonly wicked people as Christ did over Jerusalem and as Noah Daniel and Job oft stood in the gap to turne away the wrath of God from this self-destroying Nation If now they have no other thoughts or practises but such as become the truth and peace of that Gospell which they preach and that blessed example which Christ hath set them whom in all things they desire to imitate in serving God edifying the Church doing good to all men praying for their enemies and paying all civill respects which they owe to any men If all true and faithfull Ministers have done and designe onely to doe many great and good works in this Church and Nation for which of these is it that some men seek and others with silence suffer them to be stoned as the Jews threatned Christ and the inconstant Lystrians acted on St. Paul who after miracles wrought by him among them and high applauses of him from them was after dragged as a dead dog out of their City by them Act. 14.19 supposing him to be dead If all true and worthy Ministers being conscious to their own Integrity a midst their common infirmities after their escaping the late stormes in which many perished are easily able without any disorder to them to shake off those
these new trafiquers intend to trade for nothing but the Apes and Peacocks toyes of new opinions Shall Noahs Ark the Churches purity which is the Conservatory of Christs little flock of the holy seed of a Christian succession both for fathers and children be broken up or dashed in pieces against the rocks of sacrilegious envy and policy for these Antiministerial projects will never be the mountaines of Ararat on which the Church or true Religion may rest * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Is Pel. l. 4. Ep. 210. Shall this Island whose safety consists so much in the guard of the Seas be lesse carefull to guard the coasts of the Church and the reformed Christian Religion whose narrow frete or strait runs between the rocks of Atheisme and Superstition of Parity and Profanenesse of Heresie and Schism of Tyranny and Toleration Will ever these new dwindling Divines the Propheticall pygmies of this age which oppose the able Ministers and true Ministry of the Church of England will they ever bring forth for the service of God 7. Eminent Bishâ—ps and Presbyters of former days in the Church of England or for the maintenance of the true Christian reformed Religion such a race and succession of mighty men of excellent Ministers of incomparable Heroes worthily renowned in their own and after generations whose workes yet praise them in the gates of whom none but evill tongues can speak evill such as this later age or century hath brought forth to looke no further back to those excellent men of former and obscurer times Can you expect Crammers Latimers Bradfords Ridleys Hoopers Grindals Whitgifts Fletchers Sands Elmers Jewels Kings Abbots Lakes Bilsons Babbingtons Andrews Feltons Fields Cowpers Whites Davenants Potters Prideauxes and Westfields with many others now at rest in the Lord all venerable in their Episcopall order and eminency as fathers of the Church and as elder brothers among their brethen the other Ministers whose humility disdained not to be subject to those reverend Bishops although some of them might be equall to them in eminent gifts Animi nil magnae laudis egentes Virg. Aen. Such as were Gilpin Fox Knewtubbs Perkins Whitaker Reinolds Willet White Richard Hooker Vmphry Overall Greenham Rogers Dent Dod Heron Bifield Smith Bolton Taylor Hildersham Crakanthorp Donne Stoughton Ward Holsworth Shutes Featly and Doctor Sibs which last fragrant name I may not mention without speciall gratitude and honour due to the memory of that venerable Divine not onely for the piety learning devotion and politenesse of his two genuine writings The bruised Reed and Soules conflict but also for that paternall love care and counsell by which hee much oblieged mee to him in my younger yeares Indeed that holy man I found altogether made up of sweetnesse and smoothnesse oil and honey As his actions so his gifts and graces were set in a kinde of Mosaick work admirable for that meeknesse and humility which while they sought to conceal and shadow over his vertues they gave the greatest lustre to them Besides these there were an innumerable company of other immortall Angels but yet Ministring spirits to this Church of England who are now made perfect and whom nothing would so probably afflict in heaven as to see the degenerate succession both of Ministers and Christians now likely to follow in this age Many of these and other Worthies of this function in former times as now living and dying in countrey obscurities were buried in those sepulchers which they had made in the Gardens that is those Dioceses or Parishes which they had planted or diligently watered and disposed by pious industry to a pleasant peaceable and happy fertility Men however different in some externall lineaments as may be among Brethren yet all of excellent features and some of the first three both in beauty and strength for piety learning judgement acutenesse eloquence depth devotion charity gravity industry and a kinde of Angelick majesty at once both amiable and venerable both in their preaching writing and practice These great men and greater Ministers have indeed left us behinde them Ministers of the present age Nos ingentium exemplâ—rum parvi imitatetes Sal. ad Agr. a generation far inferiour to them for the most part more feeble and unable to work or warr having more enemies enjoying lesse incouragements scarce any now considerable as to this world bearing greater crosses and heavier burthens every way for charge duty and reproach who are oft forced to lay out in publique taxes a great part of that little they have to buy themselves bookes or bread Who have onely this advantage of our troublesome envious and evill times that we may learn to be more humble in our selves more diligent in our duties more charitable to others and more valiant for the Truth hoping that while we have after the primitive pattern nothing left to glory in but the Crosse of Jesus Christ both our afflictions and infirmities may prove opportunities to exercise discover and increase the graces of God and true Ministeriall gifts in us whose power can perfect it selfe and us too in the midst of our infirmities and support us under the many unjust oppressions which threaten us There are indeed yet left through Gods mercy in the field or forest of this Church and Nation some goodly old Trees both venerable Bishops and worthy Presbyters here and there Some shrewdly battered and strangely neglected which yet retain something that is very goodly and gracefull amidst their battered tops and shattered arms being yet stately monuments or reliques of that former benignity which was in this English soil toward Churchmen and Ministers many of whom grew to so tall a procerity as of learning and worth so of wealth and honour in some degree answerable to their worth and becoming that reall dignity which was in them far more usefull and considerable by wise men than any bare descent of titular honor These I must be so civill to as not to name any of them that I may avoid suspicion either of envy or flattery two most detestable distempers in mens spirits and full of malignity Indeed I need not name some of them for although they are left as cottages in a wildernesse and as beacons on a hill yet they are still such burning and shining lights as cannot be quite hid Some of whose fame is in all the reformed Churches and their eminency renowned in all the learned world being indeed the beauty and glory of these British Nations the pillar and honor of the Protestant party the grand examples of pious Prelacy learned humility holy industry the great lights of this Northern climate Which alone might serve to fulfill Which wonder in heaven occasioned the learned studies of Ticho Brahe and did as he sayes foretell extraordinary light of learning and Religion Tich Brahe Astro Restius what the Cassiopeian flames did portend by that new star in the year 1572. Shall this age be not onely guilty spectators
Scripture precept or any Churches practise for however the best reformed Churches have restored many things to their pristine lustre yet they innovate nothing as to Scripture grounds of doctrine or Catholick order succession and Institution As then those men are most the souldiers friends 19. Addresse to men of the Military order Clem. Ep. ad Cor. who advise them to keep to their able and experienced commanders and not to venture their safety upon the activity and feates of every forward and nimble fencer So are they most friends to all good Christians Magistrates souldiers or others in this Nation and Church who perswade them as Clemens did the Corinthians to keep to their ancient able and true Ministers of whom they have had so long and so good experience and although their persons be changeable by death or other wayes of deprivation yet ought the way and succession to be preserved as to that ordination triall and mission which is Apostolicall and universally practised in the Church of Christ And since herein the Allusion reason and proportion lies so fit and equall between worthy Ministers and able Commanders who have a right Commission I cannot think that any of the military order who are persons of any worth true honour conscience or considerable for piety prudence and Christian valour which dares any thing but sin that any such souldiers I say should be prone to kindle any discontents and mutinies against the able and true Ministers of this Church Docti Ministri fâ—â—tes milites dirigant justi milites pros Ministros protâ—gant Illi veritate hi virtute To whom no doubt they cannot but thankfully confesse that under God they ow for the most part what ever good learning good breeding or good conscience they have I am the further from suspecting so unchristian and unreasonable a tempter in that sort of souldiers because I know by experience that in all the troubles and shakings which have been in these times those of them who are sober and ingenuous men have been both in publique and in private very loving civill and respective to the true Ministers of this Church so that those who glory in their affronts contempts and oppositions against the Ministers doe but thereby proclaim that they are the very drosse and ruder dregs of that profession for so it is like to be in England Nor can I think that the irreligious motions unruly mutinies and inconsiderable menacings of a few such unbred men should either over-sway or over-aw the sober counsels and better purposes of those many better gentlemen who sway either in counsell or in power Whose protection in all peaceable and good wayes why the Ministers of England should not as well deserve hope for and enjoy as any other order or rank of men I see no reason unlesse injuries obloquies and indignities offered by some of very mean quality and condition for the most part and hitherto borne with that Christian courage and patience which becomes grave and godly Ministers should be argument enough to perswade all Christians to forsake them and destroy them of whose safety and welfare no doubt God himself and the Lord Jesus Christ are very sensible as much concerned in their sufferings Nor can I think but that those men who are so hardned in their malice and persecution against the Ministers and their holy function doe oft hear a voice secretly calling within them O you Sauls why doe you persecute mee in my servants the Ministers who preach my Word in my Name by my authority and accompanied with my grace and spirit 11. In all Christian and true policy the true and ancient Ministery is to be preserved The Declaration of the two Houses An. 41. Yea not onely in all true Religion and fear of God which becomes true beleivers but in all reason and policy of State it is as necessary for those in places of power to protect the true Ministers their divine calling and succession as for these Ministers to be protected by them and this not onely in order to Gods glory and the good of mens souls their own and others but for their own and the publique peace safety and honor before men Nor is that promise and obligation once given to the publique to be forgotten by which it was assured that the Levying of souldiers and raising of forces should be only as scaffolds to build up learning piety and the reformed Religion to higher heights than formerly and not as scaling ladders to help to storm plunder and impoverish the Church to destroy the Arsenals and nurserâ—â—s of good learning or to pull down the main pillars both of learning and the Christian reformed Religion which are the ancient Ministry and succession of rightly ordained Ministers If those in power and counsell care not to help either in preserving or restoring the true Ministers and their calling to their due honour rights or incouragements it will be thought rather a want of will than of power of which the British world hath had great experience If they would help but cannot they must not think long to enjoy that power which shall discover it self so weak or so pusillanimous as dares not own to be master of so pious safe and just purposes as these are to protect honest and godly men in so holy so usefull and so necessary an imployment as I have proved the Ministry to be If they can and dare yet doe not Esther 4.31 either help will come another way by the gracious hand of God whose terrours ought to be upon the highest mindes and loftiest looks Or else we may fear the Lord hath in his fierce anger decreed to powre upon highest and lowest root and branch in this Nation the vials of his sorest judgments and severest wrath turning our Sun into bloud and our Moon into darknesse removing the presence of his glory the Gospell and the Ministry of it from us and our unhappy posterity However God shall please to deal with his servants the true and faithfull Ministers in this Church yet it becomes them so far to be of good courage as they have him for their trust Ioh. 14.27.16.33 who hath overcome the world who foretold we should have trouble in the world but hath promised we should have that peace in him which the world cannot give nor take away This comfort they have that their labours shall not be in vain in the Lord yea and for after times they may be assured That this bush of the true Ministry of the Gospell in its due authority divine ordination and holy succession wherein God hath so evidently appeared to his Church and to none more clearly than to us in this age and in this Church of England shall never be consumed however it may seem to be set on fire 2 Tim. 3.12 Great tribulation threatens those that will live godly in this present world especially those that contract more of the divels malice on them by perswading
Idolaters commonly adored I well know that there needs not greater incitations to constancy in vertue or patience in afflictions especially if for no evill doing than those which innocency suggests to good consciences by which the grace of God hath no doubt enabled many of you to those 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 great agonies and victories of faith which you have as Job sustained in and obtained over the world by your meeknesse and to such as observe it admired patience Enduring at once even from those of whom you had deserved either as Brethren or Fathers better things so great contradictions and so many diminutions as not onely to have been despised yea and by some contumeliously used in your persons venerable for age learning piety and gravity but also to be quite dejected from that height and utterly ejected from the enjoyment of those ancient places to which both high honours and ample revenews were anciently annexed wherewith your selves were justly invested and which your predecessors peaceably injoyed many hundreds of years past in this Church and Nation Herein you have excelled most of the ancient Bishops who although great and commendable sufferers as Martyrs or Confessors yet seldome from those who were of the same faith and orrhodox profession Gregory Naz. indeed was stoned and reviled when he came to Constantinople and rejoyced to be so entertained because they were of the Arian faction enemies of Christs glory and godhead which is the Churches greatest glory and comfort Naz. orat Lat. In like sort divers godly and Orthodox Bishops were molested banished imprisoned and destroyed by prevalent Hereticks and Schismaticks who yet ever set up Bishops of their own leaven and faction For however men dared much against severall truths and fundamentall doctrines of Christianity yet never till of later times did they rise to the boldnesse of denying and destroying the evident Catholick custome of the Churches government by Bishops as chief among the Presbyters how ever single Tenets might be dark and disputable yet this was so clear by universall practise and consent that none ever gainsayed it that were of any repute for learning or piety among the ancients Your sufferings are the more strange and remarkable in this that they are from those who solemnly protested to maintain the Protestant reformed Religion as it was established in the Church of England in the extern order and policy of which you then were and had at all times been chief pillars and ornaments In this so strange and sudden alteration men soberly learned and peaceably pious and uncovetously Christian doe still with all respect and reverence to you and your Order consider not onely that great and undenyable justification which you have from the Lawes wisdome and piety of this Church and State ever since they were Christians as also from the Catholick and undoubted practise of all ancient Churches blest every where with the excellent lives learned labours and glorious sufferings of many your famous predecessors to whose care and fidelity the Church owes for the most part under God as the lawfull succession of Ministers so the preservation of the Scriptures of good learning and of all holy administrations But also they lay to heart that great humility moderation meeknesse candor and charity most worthy of you and most observable in you By which you have been as sheep before the Shearers not opening your mouths yea you were in order to publique peace content so far to gratifie your enemies and displease your friends as in many things to have been lessened in those rights and preheminences you had according to the Laws and ancient customes of this Church and State hereby hoping to have drawn others from their exorbitancies to such a peaceable temperament as might have been happy for us all Nor is it unobserved by wise men how great a justification the providence of God hath soon given even to your order and office which some Ministers were so impatient not to root out not onely by the preservation of it and by it a constant Ministry and holy order in his Church every where for 1600 years but also by that notable confutation and speedy defeat given to the vast hopes and violent projects of those for other mens counsels and results upon a secular account I neither examine nor censure Ministers who being of your own tribe were your sharpest rivals in a Presbyterian excesse who have now as little cause to rejoice in the so much endeavoured extirpation not of any Tyrannique and Papall but of all Presidentiall or Paternall Episcopacy that they have great cause to repent and be ashamed of those immoderate counsels and precipitant actions which knew not how to distinguish between the failings of persons and the benefit of order between the rectitude of a Canon or rule and the crookednesse of depraved manners which are incident to all sorts and degrees of men whatsoever and to Presbyters no lesse than to Bishops So that in such severities which ruined at a dear and dangerous rate what they might have repaired safely and easily they shewed themselves neither good Church-men nor wise States-men neither very pious nor greatly politick For by snuffing Episcopacy too close they have almost extinguished Presbytery and occasioned this ruine threatning the order honour maintenance and succession of the whole function and calling of the Evangelicall Ministry Their zeal not to leave an hoof in Egypt as some violent spirits pretended is probable to bring us back again to Egypt or so lose us in the wildernesse of Sin as few heads in after ages shall enter into Canaan No wonder if the branches wither when the root is wasted It is comely in your piety and gravity that you have not rejoiced in these so sudden defeats and speedy frustrations of their so bitter and implacable adversaries whose tongues it seems dividing their building ceased and soon decayed But rather you pitie these confusions incident to poor mortals who so oft bruise themselves very sorely by the fall and ruines which they maliciously or unadvisedly bring upon others as those violenter Presbyters have done even upon Presbytery it self who in its due place and decent subordination is also an ancient honorable and Catholick order of the Church of Christ by their hasty demolishing of all moderate Episcopacy where one Minister is preferred before another agreeable to the eminency of his gifts and graces the priority of his age the rules of all right reason and order which ownes any government in any society of men The gobdly height and orderly strength of which Prelacy was not onely as the root for right derivation and succession but also as the shelter stay and protection besides a great beauty and ornament to the whole Ministry of this and all Churches yea and to the reformed Religion here as established as not with lesse piety so without boasting with as much if not not more prudence and moderation as to the externe policy of it as in any
enemies as a matter of pomp and scandall that he rode in the City upon an Asse to ease his age It will be lesse offence when the world shall see holy Bishops and deserving Presbyters go on foot Psal 45.16 Eccles 10.7 and asses riding upon them Princes which Saint Jerome interprets Bishops on foot and servants on horseback Though we be never so low let us doe nothing below the dignity of our Ministry which depends not on externall pomp but inward power the same faith which shewes to a true beleiver the honour and excellency of Christ sets forth also the love and reverence due to his true Ministers of the Gospell who are in Christs stead when they are in Christs work and way and need not doubt of Christs and all good Christians love to them An high point of wisdome For Verity and piety would be in all true Ministers of what degree soever * As Constantine the Great burned all the bils of complaints exhibited by the Bishops and Churchmen one against another Euseb vit Const Privatae simultates publicis utilitatibus condonandae Tac. would be to take the advantage of this Antiperistasis by the snow and salt as it were of papall and popular ambition they should be the more congealed and compacted together into one body and fraternity Having so many unjust enemies on every side against every true Minister of this Church whether Bishop or Presbyter all prudence invites us to compose those unkinde jealousies breaches and disputes which have been among us because we own our selves as brethren among whom some may be elder in nature or superior in authority without the injury of any This subordination if Scripture doe not precisely command yet it exemplarily proposeth Reason adviseth and Religion alloweth and certainly Christ cannot but approve the more because the pride of Papall Antichrists on one side and the unrulinesse of popular Antichrists on the other side studies to overthrow it and are the most impatient of it I know some mens folly will not depart from them though they be brayed in a morter But sober men will think it time to bury as * Salvae fidei Regula de disciplina contendentibus suprema lex est Ecclesiae paex Blondel 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. or 14. Vincamur ut vincamus de dissid Christianorum Constantine the Great burned all unkinde disputes breaches and jealousies which have almost destroyed not onely the Government but the very Ministry it self of this Church No doubt passions have darkened many of our judgements earthly distempers have eclipsed our glory secular and carnall divisions have battered our defenses discovered our weaknesses and invited these violent assaults from enemies round about that none is so weak as to despaire of his malices sufficiency to doe us Clergy men some mischief the most tatling Gossips the sillyest shee s who are ever learning and never come to the knowledge of the truth undertake * Clemens in his Apostolike Epistle advised any one to depart if he findes for his sake the dissension is in the Church Ruffin Eccles hist l. 1. c. 2. Discordiae in unitatem trahant plagae in remedia vertantur unde metuit Ecclesia periculum inde sumat augmentum Amb. voc gen l. 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. or 13. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. Ipsae mulieres eorum quam procaces quae endeant docere contendere for fitan tinguere Tertul. praef ad Haer. cap. 41. not only to be teachers but to teach their teachers as Tertullian observed yea and to Ordain their Ministers such no doubt as they do deserve having such Preachers for their greatest punishments The kinde closing and Christian composing of passionate and needlesse differences among learned and pious Ministers by mutuall condescending about matters of sociall prudence 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. or 13. order and government to be used in the Church which have chiefly if not onely brought so great misgovernment upon us in Enggland would be a great and effectuall means to recover the happinesse of this Church and the honour of the Ministry which consists in an holy fraternity and godly harmony of love no lesse than in truth of doctrine and holynesse of manners By our own leaks and rents we first let in these waters which have sunk us so low that every wave rakes over us No man that is truly humble wise and holy will be ashamed to retract any errour and transport whereof he hath been guilty and of which he hath cause to be most ashamed Greg. Nazianzem offered himself to be the Jonas to the Church then troubled with sedition in vita Naz. Ingenuous offers of fraternall agreement and mutuall condescendings to each other had beene exceedingly worthy of the best Ministers both of the Episcopall Presbyterian and Independent way whose wisdome and humility might easily have reconciled and united the severall interests which they pretend to support of Bishops Presbyters and Christian people But who sees not that secular designes and civill interests have too much leavened the dissensions of many Ministers though in the conclusion they have not on any side much made up their cake by the match while Church men Bishops and Presbyters had no such worldly concernments to engage them they had no such disputes and mutinies as to the order and government of the Church which no Councell no particular Bishops nor Presbyters no one Church or Congregation of Christians began of themselves but all by Catholick and undisputed consent conformed themselves to that order Irenaeus l. 4. c. 43. c. 45. which the Apostles and Apostolicall men left in common to the Churches in every place most sutable to their either beginning or increasing to their setling or their setlednesse It is easie to see what Christ would have in the Church as to extern order and policy if Christians would look with a single eye at Christs ends You may easily see how the worlds various interests which are as hardly commixt with Christ's and true religion's as oil with water serve themselves with Ministers tongues pens and active spirits who should rather serve the Lord Jesus and his Church in truth simplicity peace and unity without any adherences to secular policies parties and studies of sides by which sudden and inconsiderate rowlings to and fro as foolish and fearefull passengers in a tottering boat some Ministers of England have welnigh overturned the Vessell of this reformed Christian Church which might easily as the most famous and flourishing Churches anciently were have been uprightly ballanced and safely steered by a just fitnesse and proportion of every one in their place either for Ministry or Government and Discipline where of old the paternall presidency of Bishops stood at the helm the grave and industrious Presbyters rowed as it were at the Oares and the faithfull people as the passengers kept all even by keeping themselves in quietnesse order and due subjection Nor was
Monarchicall Aristocraticall and Democraticall as in civill policies so also in religious administrations some are for primacy and pâ—iority others for pâ—ucity and parity a third sort for popularity and vulgarity where as indeed the best constitution in any government is rather from the harmonious temperament and proportionate mixture of all three than from the predominance of any one so as to oppresse the other two Men of eminent parts are prone to affect to govern alone without any flatnesse or allay from inferiours Men of moderate abilities are content to goe in a joint stock mutually supplying those defects to which singly they are conscious Men of low and mean endowments are for huddles one and all where no one man is so much confident of himself as indeed he is envious at all others and impatient to see any thing done without him Whereas in true wisdome the eminency of the first the mediocrity of the second and the meannesse yet multitudinousnesse of the third should be fairly modelled and composed as the head hands and other members of the body are to the common welfare And certainly they did of old in the best times and tempers of Christians all meet in a most happy harmony Church-order and constitution no lesse than the humours bloud and spirits doe in healthy and vigorous bodies All experiâ—ience tels us that the disorder of any one of them causeth sicknesse weaknesse or dissolution of Christian charity society and sweet communion as to their extern polity and profession of Religion Which sad effects or symptomes at least of them in this Church this Author with grief and shame beholding hath endeavoured with the greatest serenity and expeditenesse of soul before he leaves this Bacha and Aceldama this valley of tears contention and confusion to ascend himself and lead others as much in him lies to the height and top of that Primitive verity unity and charity which made Christians so much admired and venerated even when they were most cruelly persecuted From which free and un-ingaged prospect both he and they may with a clear and full view behold the later and worser changes in extern matters of Religion wherein various opinions and different designes of Christians have either strayed from or quite crossed the great road of pious and plain hearted Antiquity which no doubt best knew beyond all the censorious Criticks and factious Novelists of after times what was the minde of the blessed Apostles of the Primitive Martyrs and Confessors who most exactly followed those methods which the Apostolical wisdome and piety had prescribed to those Churches they planted watered and preserved chiefly aiming at the Catholick good and common benefit of all Churches From which private fancies aims and interests afterward varying both in opinion and practise occasioned those many uncomfortable schisms and uncharitable factions which in all times and now as much as ever so divide the unity destroy the charity and deform the beauty of Christian Religion That many if not most Christians doe not onely read and hear write and dispute pray and preach but they believe and repent love or hate damn or save communicate with or excommunicate one another most-what out of their naturall constitutions as they are of more calm and cholerick tempers or out of those prejudices and prepossessions which custom and education have formed in them or from adherence to parties and mutuall agitations whereby they hope to drive on some worldly and secular concernments rather than from true and impartiall principles of right reason Scripturall precept and Ecclesiasticall practise which threefold cord twisted into one is not easily broken And which beyond all disputes affords both in doctrine and discipline in opinion and practise as to inward piety and outward polity the surest measures of Religion and bounds of conscience which are then most pure and unblameable when they look directly to those great designes and ends of every wise man and good Christian the glory of God the honour of Christ the peace of the Church and Soules eternall welfare without any sinister squintings to secular ends or warpings to worldly designes which are the moths of Religion the pests of society the overlayings of charity and the Incubusses of Conscience easily seising upon Christians of weak judgements and strong passions for which we need not goe far to see many and unhappy instances For what serious and well advised Christian sees not how vehement drawings and impulses in matters of Religion are made upon men by weak and at first scarse perceptible byasses of opinions and hopes of advantages How want of solidity or sincerity is the greatest motion of violent affections in most men How the lesse they weigh those things they call Religion and Reformation the more eagerly they pursue and extoll them The most wise and gracious men being alwayes the most grave and calm the most serious and constant Vulgar devotion and heats like weak fires and dubious flames are usually kindled by light fewell and fomented with fear materials Blazing like Comets the more prodigiously by how much they have more of grosse and earthly vapours Hence not onely the glory of outward successes and worldly prosperities attending the number policy or prevalency of any faction makes many Christians ere they are aware of it turn Turkes and secretly subscribe to Mahumetanism which for many centuries hath outvived Christianity in point of victorious progresses military advantages and latitude of Empire The current of worldly events like quick-tides easily and undiscernibly carrying many Christians from that course of pious strictnesse and conscientious exactnesse in truth justice and charity which they ought alwayes to steere without any variation according to the clear and fixed Word of God in Scripture and not according to his dark permissions or unsearchable workings in providence which are alwayes just and to be admired as from the divine wisdome and justice but not alwayes to be approved or imitated as from mans wickednesse and folly which like poysonous drugs are in themselves deadly and to be abhorred however the skill of the great and good Physitian God knows how to attemper and apply them as Physick and Theriacals to purge or punish to cure or correct the distempers of his Church and people Nor is it this temptation onely of events in which is a strong delusion able if possible to deceive the very elect which none but steddy judgements and exact consciences can resist But even the smallest differences the most easie and triviall considerations which are but as the dust of the balance in Reason or Religion in piety or prudence these like motes falling into some mens eyes presently appeare as mountaines and so possesse their sight that they will owne nothing for Religion in any men or any Church which appears not just after that colour figure and notion which they are taken wiâ—hall How many peoples Religion consists much in the very extern modes or dressing themselves or others in the fashion of
Ordination God forbid they should not with all candor and impartiality be heard with all chearfulnesse accepted and with all uprightnesse be entertained No good man or worthy Minister is so vain as to fancy he may not be mended and happily improved But first let those alterations and novelties which beare this title of reformation and amendment be publiquely set forth duly seriously and impartially be weighed in the balance of sober demonstrations and sound reasonings so as becomes the honour wisdome and piety of this Nation before they be injuriously concluded and forcibly obtruded upon conscientious Ministers or people The English world as other Protestant Churches hath had enough of the Apes and Peacocks which crafty Merchants have ever sought to vend to the vulgar if they have any gold and spices any commodities that are of reall use and worth it is pity the worlds wants have not been sooner supplyed and their expectations satisfied which being so long deluded and oft frustrated hath made sober Christians to suspect the whole fraight of some mens religious novelties to be nothing else but far fetcht and dear bought toyes variating so much from the uniform judgement and universall practise of all ancient and modern Churches of the best note and account no lesse than from the worthy constitution and wise frame of this reformed Church of England whose honor and renown was justly great in the Christian world for its piety and peace its order and its proficiency in all good learning sound doctrine and holy manners which owed as much as any Church under heaven to the wisdome piety and impartiality of its Ministers and reformers under God as also to its establishers and defenders Nor have the effects of later offers and endeavours to mend or change their work been yet so excellent or blest as to give any cause to preferre these before them who no doubt could easily have reached those later seeming heights and raptures of Religion and Reformation which some men so much boast of in their hotter yet looser tempers but those learned grave and godly men considered in the extern polity and frame of Religion what was then most necessary and convenient for men and times what latitudes of prudence and graines of charity are to be allowed by Christian piety Not prescribing their plat-formes then fitted to the publique good as the Non ultras of Reformation but giving posterity a pattern that if we would indeed attain to further perfection we should imitate their wise and charitable moderation and tread in their humble easie and even steps which were not slippery with bloud nor rough with insolencies nor unequall with factions nor dark with policies nor extravagant with varieties but fairly laid out and freely carried on by due authority with publique and impartiall counsels in a peaceable way to a general uniformity and satisfaction of both the most and the best Whereas among the many specious offers and earnest importunities either formerly or lately made by some men in reference to Rel gion and the Ministry of it in this Church little hath hitherto appeared to have any uniform or well-formed face of further edification or future bettering of Religion in doctrine government discipline or manners Some few it may be of honest hearts have taken to themselves a liberty to serve God in that way they best fancy and most affect But thousands have run to errour ignorance atheism and licentiousnesse under that colour of freedome which besides the laxation and confusion brought among the bad hath occasioned great heart-burning and distance and uncharitablenesse among those that seemed to be good In some things indeed sober and wise men have offered good counsell and propounded some things fit to be considered of and embraced but the noise and violence of other mens passions and interests suffer not those mens calmer voices to be heard Their rougher work seemes to be all with axes and hammers not for building or repairing the Temple of God without noise but for beating all down with the greatest stir and clamour they can make All is for demolishing Schools and Universities for despising all learning and sciences for taking away all order society larger communion subordination and government in the Church for casting away all ancient Ordination and authoritative Ministry that we may be left in the next age like the Tohu and Bohu of the Chaos void of light and full of confusion without good learning or true Religion without any form or power of godlinesse So far are those lines which the Antiministeriall fury and folly drawes from running parallel to piety or Christianity to right Reason or true Religion that they are most diametrically opposite to all civility prudence policy sense of honour and principles of humanity Of which deformities and defects none are lesse patient to hear than they that are most guilty whose preposterous activity rather than sit still must needs imploy it self in pulling all down which is indeed the work of plebeian hands and pragmaticall spirits but to build or repair either Church or State is the businesse onely of wise and well advised persons such as having publique and generall consent to deliberate of such things may also have an universall influence in the reason and authority of their determinations But such able men are hardly found in Countrey crowds and illiterate heaps nor are they very forward to obtrude themselves upon publique works without a very fair call from God and man which they doe not think to be the either countrey-mans whistle or the armed mans trumpet From neither of which as this Author hath any invitation to this work so he hath no temptation in it to captate favour with the giddy and uncertain vulgar by seeming to adore their Diana's or admire their many new masters and their rarer gifts which make them worthy indeed of such soft and sequacious disciples Nor yet hath he any design to ingratiate with supercilious and self-suspecting greatnesse or to comply with the more solemn errors and graver extravagancies of those who study safety more than piety who think to flatter Magistrates by crying down Ministers being more afraid of that sword which can but kill the body than of that which proceeds out of the mouth of Christ and is able to slay both soul and body He bespeaks no men further than the truth justice and merit of this cause of the Evangelicall Ministry made good by Scripture Antiquity and good experience among us here in England may perswade them to look favourably and friendly on the Authour and his endeavour wherein albeit every one that ownes himself to be a Christian in this Church is highly concerned yet the undertaking seemes to have very little tempting in it or inviting to it as now the face of the Ministry of the Church of England seemes to appear besmeared and disguised with infinite odious aspersions loaden with unmerited injuries and indignities a wonder to its enemies and friends a sad spectacle
to all good men and good Angels whom it cannot but afflict to see those that are the Brethren of Angels in heaven Revel 19.10 and the fathers of Christians on earth 1 Cor. 4.15 thus treated and threatned by some men who have this onely of proportion and equity in them to pursue the greatest vertues with the greatest hatred The Apologist therefore hath purposely declined to bring the odium or envy of Dedication upon any one particular person lest this defence should seeme like a blazing Star threatning with malignant influence any mans greatnesse and honour either of ancient or modern edition which may be jealous lest the patronising or pleading for the distressed and despised Ministry should be the next way to their diminution lest the dust and rubbidge of the so much battered and defaced Clergy should deform or bury them Besides he thought it in vain to single out any one Patron to this book and its Subject For first how few persons of more ample conditions splendider fortunes and higher quality in civill estimation doe much lay to heart the afflictions of these Josephs godly Ministers and good scholars Most are intent to their policy profit or pleasure or to their sufferings revenges and reparations Nothing costs a grosse spirited Gentleman who lives like a great earth worm in a fat dunghill lesse either as to his purse or his care than the interests of Learning or Religion The ignorance and dissolutenesse of many makes them indifferent if not enemies to piety and good education as lights that reproach their deformities or bonds that restrain their exorbitancies Some are best pleased when least molested by any morall or gracious importunities esteeming those their best friends who suffer them to degenerate to beasts or to devils or to both at once in being Hypocrites or Atheists who have the stupidnesse of the beast and the malice of the devill Not that I would diminish the honour of the Nobility and Gentry of this Nation the good and gallant sort of whom none in the world exceeds for civility fidelity justice constancy and piety Though some be the shame of honour and the stain of Gentry as bags of chaffe puffes of airy vanity illiterate vice insolent ignorance and folly well fed who have nothing to boast of but empty names of reproached ancestors and undeserved titles which are comely when inscribed on the Escucheon of vertues but deformed and ridiculous when usurped by pultroones and such whom no worth redeems from being vile and despicable to wise and serious mindes Yet there are not a few eminent persons of true honour and reall worth which consists in just valour judicious piety usefull virtues both to private and publique relations whose purses have been as cruses and their houses sanctuaries to many godly and learned men in the distresses of these times Yet in stead of paying a respect and honour to any of these truly noble and generous persons it might be but an injury to single out any one of them in the cloud and jealousies of these times to be as a publique refuge and Asylum to this work and its cause which carries with it something more immense and ponderous than ordinary occurrences in the world And besides its high concernment to Church and State to the temporall and eternall good of men it hath vast difficulties attending it rough oppositions implacable odiums and incorrigible malices to contend with In the midst of all which there must needs be a very great deadnesse and almost despair for any one man never so worthy and well-affected to advance beyond honest desires and sincere but ineffectuall endeavours Furthermore to take a right scantling of things what one mans shoulders I beseech you how potent soever can bear the burthens which are now cast upon the Ministry and Ministers of this Church of England What hands can raise their declined state what arms can support or stay their tottering and threatning ruines Alas what private influence can be so benign as to oversway or counterpoise that malignity which some men pretend to discover not onely in the mindes of men on earth but even in the very Stars and constellations of heaven which some say fight against the Ministry now as they sometime did against Sisera If these Western wise men who seem to be of a different strain and way from those Eastern Magi that came to worship Christ in the Manger with their persons and presents if I say they had not daily intelligence from heaven and sat neer to the Cabinet Councell of that High Court truly good Christians would hardly beleeve or regard their reports It being very improbable that the Stars either fixed or planetary should be enemies to those who bear their name in the Church as Ministers doe being called both Stars and Angels Revel 3.1 And who have ever been as much brighter in their light so more necessary to the Church and more dear to God than those are in the Firmament or visible heavens by how much the intellectuall and eternall light of mens soules exceeds that which is onely sensible and momentary to their eyes by how much reason and truth are above the beames and lustre of the Sun which is infinitely short of the divine glory of Christ and those spirituall benefits which by his healing wings the Ministers and Ministrations of his Church are derived to the world Although the study and knowledge of the Stars be very worthy of a wise and Christian man because in their beauty lustre and numberlesse number in their vast magnitude and height in their admirable motion and various influences the wonderfull glory of the Creators power and wisdome is eminently set forth beyond what vulgar eyes discern yet experience tels the truly learned and religious Astronomer for such there are that nothing is so blinde and bold as an hungry Astrologaster who must flatter that he may feed starveling wisards like witches threaten all that doe not give to them or approve them But if wise men by their moral liberty of virtue and grace may over-rule the Stars naturall inclinations upon them sure they may as the wisest of men both Christian and heathen ever did despise those sorry Star-gazers and silly divinators of whom Tacitus in the first book of his history writes That they were oft banished from Rome and yet could never be kept out a verminly generation ever destroyed yet ever breeding who owe their best education to their bellies their wit and science to the sense and knowledge of their wants Who pretend to get their harvest out of heaven and glean their food from among the stars when indeed they have their greatest influence upon the spirits and harvest from the purses of credulous and simple people They are alwayes fawning and unfaithfull to great men Deceivers of all that expect any great or good matters from them thus he a learned Heathen So that the insolency among Christians must needs be great and intolerable to see Almanacks
dashing against their Bibles and some Almanack-makers casting a generall and publique scorn upon their Ministers and Ministry imputing both unjustly and indignly the folly and ridiculous impotency of some Ministers passions and actions which may be but too true to the whole function venerable order and learned fraternity without limitation or distinction of the wise from the foolish But the badnesse of the times or madn sse rather of any men in them makes this cause never the worse Indeed it is so great and so good having in it so much of Gods glory and mans welfare that it merits what it can hardly finde in secular greatnesse a proportionate patron who had need to be one of the best men and the boldest of Christians And therefore is the addresse so generall that besides our great Master the Lord Jesus Christ the founder and protector of our order and function this work might finde some pious and excellent Patrons in every corner whither so great a Truth hath of late been driven to hide it selfe by the boldnesse and cruelty of some the cowardise and inconstancy of others This book requires not the cold and customary formality of patron-like accepting it and laying it aside but the reality of serious reading generous asserting and conscientious vindicating Who ever dares to countenance this Apology in its main Subject The true and ancient Ministery of the Church of England must expect to adopt many enemies and it may be some great ones Whom he must consider at once as enemies to his Baptism his Faith his Graces and Sacramentall seals to his spirituall comforts his hopes of heaven to his very being being a Christian or true member of this or any other sound part of the Catholick Church Enemies also to his friends and posterities eternall happinesse The means of which will never be truly found in any Church or enjoyed by any Christians under any Ministry if it were not in that which hath been enjoyed and prospered in England not onely ever since the reformation but even from the first Apostolicall plantation of Christian Religion in this Island Of which blessed priviledge ancient honour and true happinesse no good Christian or honest English man can with patience or indifferency suffer himself his Countrey and posterity to be either cunningly cheated or violently plundered Certainly there is no one point of Religion merits more the constancy of Martyrs and will more bear the honour of Martyrdome than this of the divine Institution authority and succession of the true Ministry of the Church which is the onely ordinary means appointed by Jesus Christ to hold forth the Scriptures and their true meaning to the world and with them all saving necessary truths duties means and Ministrations wherein not onely the foundation but the whole fabrick of Christian Religion is contained which in all ages hath been as a pillar of heavenly fire and as a shield of invincible strength to plant and preserve to shine and to protect to propagate and defend the faith name and worship of the true God and his Son our Lord Jesus Christ This makes the Authour not despaire to meet with some Patrons and Protectors of this Defence in Senates Councels Armies and on the house top no lesse than in closets and private houses To whom it cannot be unacceptable to see those many plausible pretensions and potent oppositions made by some men against the Divine authority and sacred Office and peculiar calling of the Ministry so discovered as they shall appeare to be not more specious and subtill than dangerous and destructive to the temporall and eternall welfare of all true Protestants sober Christians and honest hearted English men who certainly next the pleasing of God and the saving of their souls have nothing of so great concernment to themselves and their posterity as this The preserving and encouraging of a true and authoritative Ministry which is the great hinge on which all learning and civility all piety and charity all gracious hopes and comforts all true Religion and Christianity it self depends as much as the light beauty regular motion and safety of the body doth upon its having eyes to see But if this freer and plainer Defence should neither merit nor obtaine such ample measure of favour and publique acceptance in the sight of judicious Readers as it is ambitious of and at least may stand in need of yet hath the Author the comfort of endeavouring with all uprightnesse of heart to doe his duty though he be but as an unprofitable servant And possibly this great and noble Subject the necessity dignity and divine authority of the Ministry of the Church of England so far carried on by this Essay which sets forth 1. The Scripture grounds established by the authority of Christ and his Apostles 2. The Catholick consent and practise of the Church in all ages and places 3. The consonancy to reason and order observed by all Nations in their Religion and specially to the Institutes of God among the Jewish Church 4. The Churches constant want of it in its plantation propagation and perfection 5. The benefit of it to all mankinde who without an authoritative Minâ—stry would never know whom to hear with credit and respect or what to beleive with comfort 6. The great blessings flowing from this holy function to this Church and Nation in all kindes These and the like grand considerations and fair aspects which this subject affords to learned judicious and godly men may yet provoke some nobler pen and abler person to undertake it with more gratefull and successefull endeavours whose charitable eyes finding the sometime famous and flourishing Ministry of this Church thus exposed in a weeping floating and forlorn condition to the mercy of Nilus and its Monsters the threatning if not overflowing streames of modern violent errors may take pity on it and from this Ark of Bulrushes which is here suddenly framed may bring it up to far greater strength and publique honour than the parent of this Moses could expect from his obscurer gifts and fortunes To which although he is very conscious as being of himself altogether unsufficient for so great a work and so good a word yet the confidence of the greatnesse and goodnesse of the cause the experience of Gods and generally all good Christians attestation to it in all former ages of the Church The hopes also of Gods gracious assistance in a work designed with all humility and gratitude wholly to his glory and his Churches service These made him not wholly refractary or obstinate against the intreaties of some persons whose eminent merit in all learning piety and virtue might incourage by their command so great insufficiencies to so great an unâ—ertaking Which is not to fire a Beacon of faction or contention but to establish a pillar of Truth and certainty Also to hold forth a Shield of defence and safety such as may direct and protect stay and secure the mindes of good Christians in the midst
of straying backsliding and Apostatizing times wherein many seek to weary God his Ministers and all men but themselves with their variating wickednesse The weight and worth of this great Subject the Ministry of this and so of all true Churches in which as in Noahs Ark all that we call Religion all that is sacred Christian and reformed is deposited and embarqued would have indeed required a more proportionate assertor who might out of the good treasure of his heart have given more strength and ornament to so divine and necessary an Institution But who sees not the methods and choices of Gods wisedome and power who oft-times makes his light and glory to shine clearest through the darkest Lanternes He appears in a bush when he purposed the great redemption of his Church out of Egypt The skilfull hand of God can write as well with a Goose quill as with a Swans or Eagles The self-demonstrating beams of sacred Truths need no borrowed reflexions By soft and easie breathings the Lord hath oft dispelled the grossest fogs and blindest mists which rose in his Church His fair and most orient pearles are frequently found in rough and unpolished shels The excellency of his heavenly Treasure and power doth best appeare in earthen vessels The plain and main Truths of Christian Religion among which this of an holy ordained Ministry is one like soverain and victorious Beauties lose nothing by the meannesse of their dresse or unaccuratenesse of their habit it is enough if they can but freely appeare like themselves This fashion of writing by way of Apology which requires a diffused and pathetick stile was indeed judged the best and fittest as for the Subject and the times so also for this Author considering the little leisure the short time the great variety of other businesse and distractions upon him besides the terror and precipitancy of the ruine daily threatning the Ministry and Ministers if God by the justice wisdome and piety of some men did not defend them and divert that mischief For the preventing of which some others have wrote in vindication of the Ministry after a more succinct and Syllogistick way of argumentation But the Antiministeriall disease having seised not so much the heads as the hearts of men and depraved affections having swerved many from the judgements it was thought necessary to apply some remedy at once to both setting Christians in the Truth and exciting them to such a love of it and zeal to it as may best encounter the heady boldnesse of those which oppose it If the Authour have in this larger way done any thing worthy so excellent a Subject it must be first imputed to Gods gracious assistance and the blessing of prayers more than of studies wherein it may be the charitable flames of many worthy Christians have greatly helped his infirmities Next it must be ascribed to the sacrednesse dignity and amplenesse of the matter or Subject handled which as Orators of old observed like rich soile and good ground raiseth to generous productions the weaker spirits of any thing sown or planted in them It is true the Authors ambition is in nothing more than to excell in the discharge of his duty as a Minister of this Church that he might finish his course with joy and also to have equalled with height of abilities and industry the excellency of this Cause which is of so high concernment to the glory of God to the honour of his Saviour to the salvation of so many soules to the happinesse of this Church to the blessing of this Nation to the preservation of so many worthy men his Fathers and Brethren of the Ministry who make conscience not onely to discharge their duty but also to preserve the divine authority and holy succession of their heavenly calling as Christian Ministers whom the blessing of God hath as much honored and confirrmed in this Church of England as in any other under heaven having made them in every place where they were planted as the trees of knowledge and of life bringing the desolate and barren wildernesses to become as the garden of God by their good husbandry their learned and godly industry which meriteth all incouragement and protection of all good men to whose vindication and assistance if this Author hath come in either too late or too weak it will be his great grief And if he have not been able to adde any strength or honor to this cause which some others before him have either fairly touched or somewhat fully handled yet he may adde to the number of the witnesses who have or shall give testimony to this great Truth holy Order and happy Institution of Jesus Christ who must not cease to prophecy though they be clothed in sack cloth Revel 11.3 To conclude Nothing seemed in honor and conscience to him more vile and uncomely than to see this Reformed Church of England which hath brought up so many learned and valiant sons which lately was so much praised and extolled by them in her prosperity to be now so much deserted by many of her children both Ministers and others in this day of her great agony and calamity wherein ignorant mechanick and meritlesse spirits think it not enough to endeavour to strip her of her ornaments to rob her of her garments to deprive her of her dowry to divorce her from her best friends and faithfullest servants but they must also cast dirt in her face spitefully scratching her wanonly rending her cruelly wounding her and most scornfully destroying her as if she were an impure prostitute a most abhorred Adulteresse when indeed shee was and is a fair Daughter of heaven and the fruitfull Mother of us all Iustly esteemed by all learned sober and godly men both at home and abroad as wise grave chast and venerable a Matron as any in all the Christian or reformed world Nor doth shee cease to be comely though she be now black and scorched There appeares beauty amidst her ashes and lovelinesse amidst her scratches the Spirit of glory shines through her Sackcloth still meriting and therefore not despairing of the love favour pity and protection of all worthy persons who are considerable either for counsel or in power and commendable either for honesty or Religion Suffering indignities and dayly fearing more from none but those that are enemies as to all learning order and religion so to all honesty modesty and humanity Her sad deplorable fate and by such men threatned if this Author cannot hinder or help to recover yet he shall with Jeremie heartily pity deeply lament and most passionately pray for her and her children so long as he lives as thou wilt O Christian and compassionate Reader if thou beest of his minde who bids thee Farewell HIERASPISTES OR A DEFENCE BY WAY OF APOLOGY FOR THE Ministry and Ministers OF THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND Humbly Presented To the Consciences of all those that excel in Virtue I Am neither afraid 1. The Address Dan. 6.3 nor
in God and man to forgive our fallings as David did who no sooner had confessed I have sinned against the Lord but he heard that gracious reply The Lord hath put away thy sin thou shalt not die In the first place this for certain we may conclude That it is not the galling and stinging of these flesh flies 1. Peccator celando non facit nescium at confitendo sacit propitium Deum Aug. now our busie and bitter enemies of the Anti-ministerial faction that first brought this sore and rawness upon us but it is some foul and corrupt humor from within us which first brake out to such putrified sores and wounds which have invited those to feast upon our ulcers and deformities In a matter then most fit for deep and serious repentings I cannot be so superficial Confessio fallax periculosior est quaÌ„ procax obstinata defensio Nonnulli delosaconfessione se subtilius defendunt Bern. de Humil. as some have been who like Lapwings cry out loudest when furthest from their Nests being severe censurers of all men but themselves loth to see and confess their bosom sins or to own the deformities of their darlings hardly perswaded to cast away to the * Isa 2.20 Moles and Bats to the dark and deformed crew of Heretical novelties and Schismatical vanities those specious and gilded Idols Teraphims of their own imaginations which their fancies have forged and with Micahs devotion set up to themselves as Divine 2. Former due Conformity not the sin of the Clergy Sure it is but a very poor and pitiful account the product of Passion not of Reason which some men give while their with a vulgar vehemency accuse all the Clergy and Ministers of England for their former conformities and subjections to Authority in things to some men disputable for their nature and use yet then according to Law that is approved established and enjoyned by the * In quibus nihil certi statuit Scriptura divina mos populi Dei vel instituta majorum prolege tenenda sunt Aug. ep 86. Rom. 14.1 5. Let every man be fully perswaded in his own minde and whether they act or act not both are accepted of God in those things whereof there is no precise command So 1 Cor. 10.30 Master Hooker 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in his Ecclesiastical Policy with incomparable Learning and gravity of Judgement hath beyond any Reply vindicated both the integrity of his own Conscience and the honor of this Church in things of extern order 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 publick consent wisdom and piety of all estates in this Church and State And which things very holy and learned men generally used accounting them If burthens to weaker consciences yet to wise and stronger men as lawful as it was for St. Paul to fail in the ship whose sign was Castor and Pollux Acts 28.11 Yea and so far necessary as being agreeable to their judgements the use and extern observation of them was enjoyned in the Church by due Authority and approved by their own personal subscriptions being no way destructive to any thing of Christian Faith or Holy Life Certainly a sober and good Christian must not tear in pieces or cast away his Bible because it is not so neatly bound as he would fancy Nor would I believe any humble Primitive Martyr or Confessor have despised Salvation by Jesus Christ alone duly exhibited in the Word and Sacraments as they were in this Church nor have refused Communion with this or any part of the Catholike Church truly professing Christ Crucified although the * Ipsa mutatio consuetudinis etiam qua adjuval utilitate novitate pertâ—â—bat August ep 19. nails of the Cross had been much sharper and heavier than any thing was in the stablished Order and Ministry of the Church of England which few Churches since the first hundred years wherein the Apostles lived ever enjoyed with more Purity Order and Simplicity as to the main than the Reformed Church here in England did So that many wise and good men begin now to think since these unhappy disputes have by attrition been kindled and far driven on to fire and sword seeming heretofore to have risen from humble meek and charitably tender spirits That the greatest sticklers against those things which were oft declared to be not any part of piety duty or devotion in themselves But onely as matters of extern order decency and circumstance were rather curious for the most part than * Disciplâ—â—â— nulla est melior gravi prudentique viro in his quae liberas habent observationes quam ut eomodo agaâ— quo agere viâ—â—â—n ecclesiam ad quam cunque fortè devenerit Quod enim neque contra fidem neque contra bonos merit injuâ—gitur indifferenter est habendum pro eorum inter quos vivitar sacittate servandum est August ep 118. ad Jan. Cavendum est â—e tempestate contentionis sermitas charitatis obnubiletur August ep 86. conscientious Dissenters being either very weak or very wilful And some have since sufficiently appeared rather wantonly nice loose and given to change than any way grave fetled or seriously solicitous in matters of Religious Order and Publick Ministrations Possibly it was not the least of our follies and sins that we did not with more thankfulness enjoy the many rich mercies Hinc in bella civilia praecipitamur quod mal a mitiora nimium cavemus Eras we then had instead of that regret and querulous impatience which was so loth to bear any such defects or burthens as some men imagined wherein for the most part ignorance or easiness or vulgarity of mindes and maners made * Qui in levibus à quotidiana recedit consuetudine Magnus licet vir sit certis tantum horis illum sapere noris Verulam greater out-cryes and aggravations than either truth of judgement or tenderness of well-informed Consciences The after-instability in some men mindes and stupidness of their maners shews the Vertigo and Lethargy of their Brains For many men who when it began to be in fashion strained at those gnats which formerly for many years they had digested yet afterward made no bones to swallow Camels of grosser innovations such as no distinctions can mince or chew small enough for a good Conscience And it is confessed by those that have now attained their after-wits that those former conformities enjoyned by Law were but motes in comparison of those beams which now threaten to eclipse the lights of this English World and to put out the very eyes of the Seers and Watchmen of this Church Many excellent Ministers for Learning Piety and Industry besides innumerable other Christians did in former times grow up to great thrift in sound knowledge and all beauties of holiness even amidst those so much suspected and decryed weeds of Conformity which if they were not as sweet Marjoram very savory yet sure they were not as mors in olla Colloquintida or
should rather have done than in the least kinde have kindled or fomented such unnatural flames and unchristian fewds rudely intruding themselves into all Councels full of restless sticklings State agitatings politick plottings cunning insinuatings putâ—d flatterings secret whisperings evil surmisings uncomly clamors and rude exasperatings of fears to fewds of jealousies to enmities of misapprehensions to irreconcilable distances especially in matters wherein their proper interests as in those of Church-Government and Discipline might seem any stop or difficulty to peace or any occasion to war Who concludes not that in such violent deeds and demands Ministers forgat and forsook the greatest honor and duty of their Function which is Matth. 5.9 2 Cor. 5.20 to be blessed peace-makers to beseech men to be reconciled to God and for Christs sake to one another by whose pretious blood they above all men should shew they are redeemed from those fierce wraths and cruel angers which cannot but be cursed and merit to be seriously and deeply repented lest for them Ministers be divided in Jacob Gen. 49.7 and scattered in Israel And however many hotter spirited Ministers might have honest hearts to God and man yet it appears they had but weak heads and were not aware That secular policies and worldly interests though they begin never so plausibly and ascend like vapors from fair grounds yet they presently thicken like mists into black clouds drawing on jealousies and fears like strong winds These drive men to new counsels after they plead necessities and from necessity obtain what indulgences and dispensations soever either prosperity or adversity require in order to that great Idol Self-preservation which even in the Church of Christ exalts it self above all that is called God far different from primitive practises which were in ways of self-denial Christian patience and civil subjection losing their lives to save them following of Christ in taking up his cross * Tert. Apol. de Christianis cap. 37. Omnia vestra implevimus urbes insulas castella municipia castra palatium senatum forum c. Et tamen libenter trucidamur Et Cap. 30. Precâ—ntes sumus semper pro omnibus Imperatoribus c. when they wanted not numbers All which holy Christian arts by the unnecessary designs precipitant counsels and rash adventures of some passionate weak or self-seeking men are oft forced to vale and give place to that which is falsly called Reason of State which loves not to be too straight-laced with any ties of true and self-denying Religion whose passiveness is the best preservative both of the Church and of any true Minister whatsoever 11. Ministers much â—ow to themselves their shame All true and wise Ministers teach and so they should practise That it is better patiently to suffer * Mûlta tollerâ—â—us quae non probamus Aug. some deformities in Church and pressures in State than to be violent actors of any new ones as a means to reform the old And since the mindes of men are generally prone to measure counsels and purposes by the events they do easily conclude That God never leaves a good cause wherein his glory and Churches good were said to be so highly interessed so in the loss and lapse as now the Presbyterian cause seems to be unless it were carried on by impure hearts or unwashen hands either hypocrisie levening the end or iniquity defiling the means Truly it is seldom that God waters good plants with so last streams as he hath done that which some Ministers sought so resolutely to plant in the Garden of this Church what pains or perils soever it cost them or the publick So that the present dangers distresses and complaints of many Ministers seem to most people to be but as the just retributions of vengeance upon the rude frowardness and factious forwardness of many of them in civil troubles which was far different from the tender and wise charity of the good Samaritan Luke 10.30 For these men finding this Church and State much wounded as it was going from the Jericho of some grievances to the Jerusalem of a through Reformation as was pretended were too liberal of their vinegar and too nigardly of their oyl by rash infusions by undiscreet and unskilful searching the wounds they made them deeper wider more festred and incurable Clergy-mens hands usually poysoning those light hurts in State which they touch or undertake to cure with neglect of their Spiritual cures and callings Thus justly and usually there follows the black shadow of shame and confusion when Ministers of the Church had rather appear cuning active Statesmen than honest quiet Churchmen studying matchiavel more than the Gospel as if they were ashamed of the still * Mat. 12.19 He shall not strive nor cry neither shall any men hear his voice in the streets Acts 2.2 voice and quiet spirit of Jesus Christ which descended upon his Apostles not in the shape of flaming and dividing swords but off * Linguâ— Evangelica propitiis ignibus mollissimo servore potenter at suaviter illuminare perpurgare debent mentes ac mores hominum Greg. fiery cloven tongues And this not to set the world on fire or to scorch and burn men but softly to enlighten them and by variety of gifts and graces sweetly to warm them to a love of God and mutual charity Which is far from bringing in either Christian Religion or any Reformations with wilde-fires whirl-winds and earth-quakes wherein Christians had rather quite cast off the cross of Christ from their shoulders than bear it with any thing which they count a civil burthen and wherein the meanest Ministers are more ambitious to wear a peece of the Popes Triple Crown on their heads in an imaginary parity of power than either that of thorns or that of olive branches the one an embleme of their patience the other of their peaceableness When the very Novices and Beardless striplings in the Ministry which have but lately been manumitted from the rod and ferula are more eager to rule and govern all in an absolute community and Country parity than either able to rule themselves or patient to be ruled even by those that are worthy to be their Fathers as every way their Elders and Betters whom Age and Nature Custom Law Reason Religion all order and polity among men would have set as over-seers over them howsoever to some uses and ends those the yonger Preachers may be fit to be set over others as Vshers of lower Forms When the passions and exorbitancies of some Ministers shall punish other mens failings and sins with greater of their own and exceed what was most blamable in others by such defects of charity or excesses of cruelty as are most condemnable in such as hold forth the love of God and mercies of Christ to the World What stability can be hoped in mens esteem and love to such as are of so variable tempers that they are not double Jam. 1.8 but
dubious in their rise and prone to be exorbitant in their progress and most injurious in their success have most of Love Patience and Christian Charity which are indisputably commendable in the Christian Psal 15.4 though they be to the mans own hinderance It will not be asked of Ministers of the Gospel at the last account who fought and slew and spoiled c. but who fasted and prayed and mourned for the sins and judgements on the Nation and Church nor will they easily be found in Gods Book of Martyrs who died upon disputable quarrels in Civil Wars while they neglected the indisputable duty of their Office and Ministery Levit. 10.19 Thou shalt not sow thy field with mingled seed Incongruam non probat mixturam Deus bonitate simplicissimus simplicitate optimus August Ministers never reap less crops of love or respect from men than when they sow that forbidden mislane the Tares and Cockle of passionate novelties unproved opinions and civil dissentions among the seeds of Religion and essays of Reformation From which mixtures those Ministers whose gravity wisdom and humility have most withheld or soonest withdrawn their hearts and hands are the likeliest men by their piety moderation patience and constancy in holy and justifiable ways to recover and restore the dignity of their Calling Who in the midst of those great and wide inrodes which have much broken down the fence and occasioned the letting in all sorts of wilde beasts upon the Lords Vineyard of this Church while others like dead stakes formerly making a great shew in the hedg are found rotten weak and unsound These are evidenced to all true Christians to be as living standards well rooted in their pious principles and not easily removed from that stedfastness and meekness of their practises in ways of judicious constancy which they have hitherto with patience maintained in the midst of those tempests which have not so utterly overwhelmed them but that in many places they appear fixed and unmoved in their pious integrity and patient charity which makes them looked upon with some eye of pity love and honor by all ingenuous spectators while yet they generally reflect with scorn and laughter on many others who in the publick storm thought themselves gallant sailers and skilful steersmen yet having made great waste of their patience obedience and discretion they seem also much crackt in their conscience credit and reputation For seeking inconsiderately to pull down or to possess themselves of others Cabins who as Pilots had a long time safely steered the Ship they have almost split and sunk the whole Vessel wherein they and others were embarqued Nor will they any way be able to buoy it up again or stop the daily increasing and threatning leaks till forsaking those soft and shameful compliances with factious novelties and immoderate ways of vulgar reformings they return to that primitive firmness and indisputable simplicity of the Antient which were the putest and best formed Churches both as to Doctrine Discipline and Government which no learned and unpassionate man needs go far to finde out either in Scripture paterns or in the Churches after-imitation by which the dignity of the Ministry and Holy Mysteries of the Gospel always preserved themselves amidst the hottest persecutions both in the love and obedience of all sound and sober Christians So that in my judgement who know how hard it is to play an after-game in point of Reputation and who have no design but a Publick and Common good writing thus freely as under the favor so without the offence I hope of any good man The Ministers of this Church will never be able to stand before those men of Ai their many adversaries who are daily scattering them into many feeble factions and pursuing them every where so divided with scorn and afflicting them with many affronts and injuries until having taken a serious review of their late extravagancies and making a serious scrutiny into their consciences and finding as they needs must if they be not wilfully blinde or obstinate some accursed thing some Babylonish garment and wedg of Gold something wherein proud or ambitious or covetous or revengeful or injurious emulations or other more venial errors have tempted tâ—◠〈◊〉 to offend they cast them quite away and so humbly re'ally themselves to that Primitive Harmony that Excellent Discipline Order and Government wherein was the honor beauty and consistency of the Church and Christian Religion even when least protected and most opposed by secular powers Of whom Christian Bishops Ministers and People never asked leave either to believe in Jesus Christ or to live after that holy form and publick order wherein Jesus Christ and the blessed Apostles after him established and left them which obtained universal imitation and use in all Churches for many hundred of years from true Christians both Pastors and People in the midst of persecutions 14. Jere. 6.16 Thus saith the Lord Stand in the ways and see and ask for the old paths where is the good way and walk therin and ye shall finde rest for your souls Out of which old and good way of Primitive Vnity Order Government Discipline and holy Ministrations if those immoralities be kept as they may most easily to which we see the lusts and passions of men are prone to run even in all * Non datur reditus ad unitatem nisi per veritatem nec ad veritatem nisi per vetustatem Quum illud est antiquissimum quod verissimum Cypr. novel forms and inventions pretend they never so much at first to glorious Reformations Nothing can be a more present and soverein restorative for this Church and the true Reformed Religion to settle with truth and peace among us both to the comfort of all able Ministers and the satisfaction of all sober Christians who study the truth and unity of the Faith not the power and prevalency of any faction We need not go far to seek the root and source of our miseries present or impendent which have brought forth so bitter fruits whereby God at once would shew and satisfie vain men with their own delusions * Isai 66.4 In which heady and high-minded men trusting more to their own wits or tongues and to the * Jere. 17.5 Cursed be the man that trusteth in man and maketh flesh his arm and whose heart departeth from the Lord. arm of flesh in politick machinations than to the living God in holy and humble ways of truth and peace have soon found them to be both vain and cursed things As it is evident at this day in the sad fate which some Ministers folly presumption and precipitancy together with other sinful frailtiles and excesses have brought upon themselves and their whole Function in this Church Who first despising then destroying the Antient and Catholike conduits of their Order and Ministry which derived from Christ by his Apostles went on in an after constant succession of true
Ministerial Power and Authority have digged to themselves Jere. 2.13 empty broken cisterns of novel and divided ways which can hardly hold any water Jude 12. but like wandring clouds without water affecting Supremacy or Parity or Popularity in Church power they have almost brought it to a nullity through the incroaching and over-bearing of Blebeian Insolence who finding Ministers thus divided among themselves and scrambling for Church power in common without any order or distinction either of Age or gifts and parts the common people being the most begin to conceit and challenge to themselves first a share next the supremacy and original of all Church power as if in the illiterate heads illiberal hearts and mechanick hands of the common sort of Christians and without reproach the most part of them and the forwardest of them against the Function of the Ministry have been and ever will be of no higher rank breeding or capacity Jesus Christ had placed the Keyes of Heaven the power eminent and paramount of all Church authority and holy administrations which Christ eminently and his Apostles ministerially had and exercised afterward committing them to able and faithful men such as doubtless were many degrees raised above the vulgar and distinguished in gifts and power Ministerial both ordinary and extraordinary Thus from the head and shoulders and arms Jesus Christ the Apostles the succeeding Bishops and Presbyters which were of Gold and Silver Church power is by some forced to descend to the belly thighs and feet of the people which are part of Iron Dan. 2.32 and part of miry-clay Most of whom so much stickling to be controlers of Christs houshold the Church are not in any discreet and sober mans judgement fit to be stewards or scarce in any degree of ingenuous service in a well ordered family They may make good Gibeonites for the house of God but very ill Levites or Priests Thus I have shewed how the sparks of many Ministers passionate opinions and violent practises flying up and down in their many disorderly breathings and extravagant Motions both in Church and State they at last lighting upon the thatched houses the combustible stuff of common peoples mindes and maners have set their own houses on fire to the deformity discontent and danger of all that dare own themselves and their holy Function as delivered to them from a better and diviner hand And indeed it is of the Lords mercies that we have not been ere this utterly consumed both root and branch for our follies and strange fires by the malice cruelty and despight of those to whose rage as to the Seas the Lord hath hitherto set bounds who are our enemies not for our sins and failings but for the reformed truths and Gospels sake which we preach and profess Amidst the sequestrings plunderings silencings wastings affronts calumnies indignities and discouragements cast upon or threatned by some against those of the Ministry above any other calling as if the Crosses taken down from Steeples and Churches were to be laid on the necks and shoulders of Ministers It is a wonder that any remnant of godly able and true Ministers hath hitherto escaped through the indulgence of God and the favor or moderation of some in power who know not it seems how to reprobate all those as Antichristian by whose Ministry they may hope themselves and others either are or may be brought to the saving faith of Jesus Christ and to the hope of Gods elect Exod. 2.8 Nor can they yet be perswaded to act as Pharaohs that knew not Joseph So that we cannot but wonder with thankfulness to God and to those who now exercise civil power among us that the Reformed Ministers and Ministry in this Church have not been made like Sodom and Gomorrah when we consider how many showres of fiery darts from violent and cruel men like thick clouds pregnant with thunders and lightnings hang over our heads Jâ—lian took away from the Clergy all immunities honors and provisions of corn formerly by Emperors given to them he abrogated all Laws in favor of them Sozonen l. 5. c. 5. Who like Julian the Apostate are impatient of nothing so much as this That their should be any true Ministers or Ministry in due order holy Authority Evangelical succession and setled maintenance continued in this or any other Reformed Church Who seeking to joyn the Lyons skin to the Fox's would fain leven Military spirits against the Ministry that so the Soldiery might use or rather abuse their Helmets as Bushels * Matth. 5.15 under which they may put the Candles of the Ministry thereby to overwhelm and extinguish those lamps of true Religion pretending that some Troopers flaming swords as the guard of Cherubims will be more useful to keep the way of the tree of life than all those burning and shining lights of the true Ministers who are rightly called and ordained in the Church whose learned labors and patient sufferings in all ages from the Apostles times have undoubtedly planted watered propagated and under God preserved the true Christian Religion either from Heathenish ignorance Idolatry Atheism Prophaneness and Persecution on the one side or from Antichristian Errors Superstitions Corruptions and Confusions on the other 16. Politick and Atheistical Engines used by some against the Ministry Yet are there now not onely secret underminings but open engines used by which some men endeavor utterly to overthrow these great boundaries firm supports and divine constitutions of Christian Religion the Authority Office Power and Succession of the true Ministers and Ministry of the Gospel Which plots and practises can be nothing else but the devils high-way either to utter Atheism Irreligion and Prophaneness or to the old grosser Popery Error and Superstition or at best to those detestable and damnable formalities in matters of Religion which our late Seraphick Sadduces or Matchiavellian Christians have learned and confidently profess Some of whom like Jezebel Rev. 2.20 that made her self a Prophetess or like the old * Irenaeus l. 1. c. 35. Carpecratis Gnosticorum dectrina per fidem operationem salvari homines reliqua indifferentia secundum opinionem hominum bona aut mala vocari cum nihil natura malum fit Gnosticks Montanists Moniehes Carpocratians Circumsellians Valentinians and the like rabble of wretches have their wilde speculations beyond what is written in the holy Scriptures or ever believed and practised in the Churches of Christ who teach men to think say and write That God Christ Jesus the holy Spirit good Angels and Devils the Scriptures Law and Gospel Ministry and Sacraments the Souls immortality and eternity the Resurrection and Judgement to come all Virtue and Vice Good and Evil Heaven and Hell all are but meer fanciful forms of words fabulous imaginations feigned dreams empty names being nothing without us or above us That all this which men call Religion is nothing else but the issues of humane inventions which by the
cunning of some the credulity of others and the custom of most men serves where seconded with power to scare and amuse the world so as to keep the vulgar in some aw and subjection And in their best and foberest temper they hold That no Religion is or ought to be other than a lackey and dependant on secular power that piety must be subordinate to policy that there the people serve God well enough where they are kept in subjection to those that rule them From whose politick dispensations and allowances they are humbly and contentedly to receive what Scriptures Law and Gospel holy Institutions Ministry and Religion those who govern them think fittest whereby to preserve themselves in power and others in peace under them That where the principles of Christian or Reformed Religion which hath so far obtained credit in these Western parts of the World do cross or condemn the designs and interests of those in Sovereinty how unjustifiable soever they are for righteousness or true holiness yet are they by Reasons of State and the supposed Laws of Necessity first to be dispensed withall and actually violated Next by secret warpings variations connivencies and tollerations they are to be ravelled weakned discountenanced and decryed Thus gradually and fuly introducing new parties and factions in Religion which cryed up by men of looser principles profaner wits and flattering tongues also set off and sweetned with novelty profit and power will soon bear down and cast out with specious shews of easier cheaper freer and safer modellings all true Religion and the true Ministry of it and all the antient if they seem contrariant ways though never so well setled and approved not onely by the best and holiest of men but as to their constant preservation even by God himself Indeed all experience teacheth us 17. Ambition the Mâ—ch of true Religion That no passion in the soul of man is less patient of sober just and truly religious bounds than * Luctanter agrè fert humana ambitiâ— Christi jugâ—â— am Dei Imperitur nec libeâ—ter crutem giâ—â—â—â—â—ui sceptra captant diademata aucupantur Parisiens Ambition which will rather adventure as it were to countermand and over-rule God himself than fail to rule over man Nor hath any thing caused more changes tossings and persecutions in the Church than this forcing religious rectitudes and the immutable rules of divine Truth Order and holy Institutions to bend to and comply with the * Cupido dominandi cunctis affectibus dominantior Tacit An. l. 15. crookedness of ambitious worldly * Regnandi causa violandum est jus caeteris aequitatem cole Jul. Caes Suet. interests Insomuch that very Reformations pretended and by well meaning men intended have oftentimes degenerated to great deformities through the immoderations and transports of those who cannot in reason of State as they pretend subject themselves to or continue to use those severer rules of righteousness or follow those primitive examples of holy Discipline and Religious orders which Christ and his Church hath set before them but they must so far wrest and innovate Religion formerly established and remove the antient Land-marks which their forefathers observed as they finde or fancy necessary to the interest of that party or power which they have undertaken Hence inevitably follows by those unreasonable * Pope Pius the fifth could not with patience hear of Ragioni di Stato counting those pretensions to be against all true Religion and Moral Virtues L. Verul Reasons of State which not the Word of God nor his providence nor any true prudence but onely some mens fancies passions lusts and follies make necessary That the antient established Ministry and true Ministers be they never so able worthy useful and necessary must either be quite removed and changed or else by degrees drawn to new Modellings and Conformities which can never be done without great snares to many injuries to others and discouragements to all that have any thing in them of Religious setledness whose pious and judicious constancy in their holy way and profession chusing rather to serve the Lord than the variating humors of any men and times shall be judged pertinacy faction and the next step to Rebellion how useful peaceable and commendable soever their gifts and mindes and maners be in the Church of Christ To this Tarpeian rock and precipice by Gods permission and the English worlds variation in Civil and Ecclesiastical affairs doth seem to be brought as to some mens designs and purposes the whole frame and being of the Reformed Religion in this Church of England as to its formerly established Doctrine Discipline Government and true Ministry Not but that I know the Lord Jesus Christ can withdraw this his Church and Ministers as he did himself from their malice Luke 4.30 who sought to cast him down headlong from the browe of that Hill on which their City stood I know he is as willing able and careful to save his faithful servants as himself And who knows 2 Kings 5. how far God may be pleased to use as he did the relation of the * Sermentâ—â—â—â—cilla sequitur heri sanitas per servulam captivam liberatur leprosus Dominus De parvo momento pendent res magni momenti uâ— vel â—â—xima Dei esperâ—â—ur August captive maid in order to his mercy both for healing and converting Naaman this humble Intercession and Apology of the meanest of his servants who ows all he is hath or can do to his bounty and mercy God oft hangs great weights on small wires and sets great wheels on work by little springs We know that words spoken in due season before the * Monet Deus de proposito ut praeviniamus decretum quasi à nobis poenitentibus poenitentiam discat dominus Fulgent decree be gone forth Zach. 2.7 may be acceptable and powerful even with God himself how much more should they be as * Prov. 25.11 Verba tam splendida quà m pretiosa pietate bona tempestiditate grata Bern. Apples of Gold in Pictures of Silver to sober and religious men and in the behalf of those who at least have deserved to be heard before they be condemned and destroyed I have read of Sabbacus a King of Ethiopia * Herodoti Clio. who being by dreams admonished that he could not possess himself of the Kingdom of Egypt otherways than by Sacrilege * Servil de Mirandis l. 1. and the slaying of the Priests he chose rather to lay aside his claim and advantages of War which he had gotten and to refer the Government of that Kingdom to twelve Wisemen who erected to the memory of that Princes piety one of the stateliest Pyramids of Egypt which yet remains How much more will it become Christians in any way of Power and Magistracy not to make their way upon the spoils nor lay the foundations or to carry on the fabrick of their greatness and
dominion upon the carkasses and ruines of such as are able true and faithful Ministers of the true God and the Lord Jesus Christ However my own private comforts of life might other ways be either secure or satisfactory yet how can I with silence or as Nehemiah without sadness Nehe. 2.2 behold the miseries of many my Brethren and Companions For whose sakes I cannot but have great compassion even in worldly regards well knowing that many if not far the most of them have born the heat and burthen of the late days or years rather of great tribulation beyond any sorts of men to whom have been allowed some ways either for reparation or composition or restitution or oblivion But not so to any Ministers from some of whom hath been exacted the whole tale of Bricks as to the necessary labors of their Ministry and charges when the straw of maintenance hath in great part been either denied to them or some way exacted from them nor was ever any publick ease or relief granted to them in that regard But it becomes neither them nor me in this particular to plead or complain as to any private interests pressures or indignities already sustained The Lord is righteous and holy though we be wasted impoverished and exhausted yea though we be accounted as the off-scouring of all things 1 Cor. 4.13 and as unsavory salt fit to be cast on the dunghil Matth. 5.13 While there are so many * Vel in hoc uno maximè inidonei quòd sibi idonei videntur tam tremendo Ministerio Jeron hasty intruders and confident undertakers of the work of the Ministry yet the best and ablest of us all desire before the majesty of God in all humility to confess That we are less than the least of his mercies that none of us are as to Gods exactness or the weight of the work 2 Cor. 2.16 2 Cor. 4.7 Non thesaurus debonestatur vasculo sed vas decoratur thesaurâ— Prosp sufficient for that sacred Office and Ministry Yet since this heavenly treasure hath been duly committed to such earthen vessels who have wholly devoted even from their youth their studies lives and labors to the service of Christ and his Church in this work of the Ministry since the publick wages and rewards for that holy service have by the order of humane Laws by the piety bounty and justice of this Christian Nation been hitherto conferred upon them and they rightly possessed of them I cannot but present to the considerations of all men that have piety equity or humanity in them That there are no objects of pity and compassion more pitifully calamitous and distressed than those many learned and modest men the godly and faithful Ministers of this Church of England either are already or are shortly like to be if the malice of their adversaries be permitted to run in its full scope and stream against them which will be like that flood which the old Serpent Rev. 12.15 and great red Dragon cast out of his mouth after the woman the Church which would carry away both mother and childe old and yong the sons with the fathers true piety with the whole profession the present Ministers with all future Succession as to any right Authority and lawful Ordination or Mission 19. The cunning and cruelty of some against the Ministry What I pray you O excellent Christians all whose other excellencies are most excelled in your Christian pity and compassion can be more deplorable than to see so many persons of ingenuous education good learning honest lives diligent labors after so much time devoted chiefly to serve God their Country and the Church of Christ and the souls of their Brethren with their Studies Learning and Labors to be turned or wearied out of their honest and holy employment to be so cast out of their houses and homes together with all their nearest relations to be forced to begin some new methods of life in some mean imployment or dependance and this in the declining and infirmer age of many wherein they must either want their bread or beg it or at best with much contention against the armed man Pr v. 24.34 Poverty in labor and sorrow night and day they must mingle their bread with ashes and their drink with weeping when they shall be deprived of all those publick rewards and setled incouragements which God knows were neither very liberal in most places nor much to be envied if * Matth. 24.12 Destiâ—â—e charitate â—â—cessâ— est abundare nequitiam quum non auferantur iniquitatis stercora nisi per charitatia fluenta 〈◊〉 gentem rempublicam ecclesiam validissiâ—â— purgâ—â—tia August Tepâ—â—to â—â—â—riâ—â—â—â— fervore frigesâ—â—â— rigoscunt conscientiae Bern. charity did not grow cold and iniquity abound wherewith the whole labor of their lives their learning and chargable studies besides their industry humility and other vertues were but meanly yet to them contentedly recompensed by those Laws of publick piety and munificence which invested Ministers in their places and livings after the same * Ministers have the same Right to their Ecclesiastick estates by Magna Charta as others have to their Temporalities Concessimus quod Ecclesia Anglicana libera sit in perpetuum habeat omnia jura sua integra omnes libertates suaâ— illaesas Magna Charta c. 1. See the Statute of 2. Edw. 6. and 19. for treble damages in case of not paying Tithes where due tenure for life and good behavior that any man enjoys his free-hold in house or land keeping himself within the compass of the Law And that the barbarity impiety and monstrosity of the injury may seem the less with the common people all these sufferings of poverty and necessity which either have faln upon some or threaten other true Ministers in this Church must be attended with the black * Pereuntibus Christianis sub Tiberio addita ludibria ut serarum tergis contecti laniaâ—â— canâ—â—â— interirent ubi dofecisset dies in usum nocturni luminis flammali urebantur Tac. An. l. 19. Luke 23.34 Joh. 11.48 18.38 shadows of all evil speaking and reviling such as was used to their great master and institutor Jesus Christ when he was to be thus crucified with contempt lest the Romans come and destroy the City though there was nothing found in him by his Judge worthy of death That so the proud mockers of the Ministry may say with scorn Behold these men of God these that pretended to preach salvation to others let them now come down and save themselves from that Jesuitick Socinian and mechanick Cross to which they are with all cruel petulancy either now or shortly as their malicious enemies hope and boast to be fixed O what would the enemies of this Reformed Church and State 20. Hoc Ithacus velit magnâ— mercentur Atride Virg. whatever they are have wished more to crown their envious desires and consummate their
malicious designs than to see that woful day wherein this abomination which threatens to make the Reformed Religion desolate in this Church of England being set up the whole Function and Succession of the true and lawful Ministry here should be questioned cashiered triumphed over and trampled upon by the foot of Ignorance Error Popery Jesuitism Atheism Profaneness and all sorts of disorderly mindes and maners All which heretofore felt the powerful restraints the mighty chains the just terrors and torments cast upon them by the convincing Sermons learned Writings frequent Prayers and holy examples of many excellent Ministers in England before whom the devils of ignorance error profaneness schism and superstition Luke 10.18 Vera fulgente luce flaccessit fulguris coruscatio terrore magìs quà m lumine conspicua Chrysost were wont to fall as lightning to the ground from their fanatick Heavens Have all these Sons of Thunder and of Consolation too who were esteemed heretofore by all Reformed Christians in this Church to be as Angels of God Embassadors from Heaven Friends of Christ the Bridegroom of their Souls more pretious than fine Gold dearer to humble and holy men than their right eyes the beauty of this Church and blessing of this Nation Have they all been hitherto but as Mahumetan Juglers or Messengers of Satan or Priests of Baal or as the cheating Pontifs of the Heathen gods and oracles Have they all been found lyers for God and born false witness against the Truth and Church of Christ Have they arrogantly and falsly * Numb 16.3 Ye take too much upon you since all the Congregation is holy every one of them c. Wherefore lift ye up your selves above the Church of the Lord Thus Korah and his company against Moses and Aaron taken too much upon them in exalting themselves above their line and measure Or magnifying their Office and Ministry above the common degree or sort of Christians And why all this art fraud and improbity of labor in Ministers Sure with the g eater sin and shame learned and knowing men should weary themselves in their iniquity Quò minor tentatio tò majus peccatum Aquin when they had so little temptation to be either false or wicked in so high a nature Alas For what hath been and is all this pompous pains and hypocritical sweat of Ministers Is it not for some poor living for the most part for a sorry subsistence a dry morsel a thred-bare coat a cottagely condition In comparison of that plenty gallantry superfluity splendor and honor wherewith other callings which require far less ability or pains have invited and entertained their professors in this plentiful Land Judges 8.6 Are not the gleanings of the grapes of Ephraim better than the vintage of Abiezer Are not the superfluities * Merito à secularibus negotiatoribus lucro praemio superamur quum caelestia aeterna à Christo expectamus munera Jeron of any ingenuous calling beyond the necessaries of most Ministers And all this that after infinite studies pale watchings fervent prayers frequent tears daily cares and endless pains exhausting their Time Spirits Estates and Health they might through many vulgar slightings reproaches and contempts with much patience condemn themselves and their relations first to * Grave est paupertatis onus ubi deest bonae conscientiae levamen quâ sublevante gravescit nihil quâ dulcante nihil amarescit Petrach poverty which is no light burden where a good conscience is wanting or an evil one attending as in this case malice doth suppose And now at last after more than One thousand five hundred years and one Century and half since the Reformation in all which time this Nation hath more or less enjoyed the inestimable blessing for so our pious Ancestors esteemed the lights of this World the true Ministers of the Church in their Prayers Preaching Writings holy Offices and Examples they should by some men be thought unworthy of any further publick favors or imployment and to have merited to be counted as sheep for the slaughter * Rom 8.16 For thy sake are we counted as sheep for the slaughter and killed all the day long Laniâ—na diaboli Christi victima Leo. They are Christs Lambs whom the Devil delights most to â—utcher in their persons And as to their Function or Calling which was ever esteemed sacred among true Christians to be wholly laid aside and outed with all disgraceful obloquies as if they had been but pious Impostors devout Vsurpers and religious Monopolizers of that holy Ordination divine Mission Power and Authority which Christ gave personally to the Apostles and both by declared intent and clear command to their due and rightful Successors in that ordinary Ministry which is necessary for the Churches good Or at best they must be reputed but as superfluous burthensom and impertinent both in Church and State chargeable to the publick purse dangerous to the publick peace useless as to any peculiar power of holy Administrations which some think may be more cheaply easily and safely supplied by other forward pretenders who think themselves endued with greater plenitude of the Spirit with rarer gifts with diviner illuminations more immediate teachings and special anointings by which without any pains or studies they are suddenly invested into the full office and power Ministerial And as they are themselves led so they can infallibly lead all others into all truth with such wonderful advantages of ease and thrift both for mens pains and purses that there will be no need to entertain that antient form and succession of ordained Ministers as any peculiar calling or function amidst so gifted and inspired a Nation So much more sweet and fruitful do these self-planted Country Crabs and Wildings now seem to many than those Trees of Paradise which with great care and art have been grafted pruned and preserved by most skilful hands which these new sprouts look upon and cry down as onely full of Moss and Missletow In this case then O you excellent Christians such freedom as I now use I hope may seem not onely pardonable but approvable and imitable to all good Christians who fear God and love the Lord Jesus Christ who have any care of their own souls any charity to the Reformed Churches any pity to their Countrey any tenderness to the religious welfare of posterity And in a matter of so great and publick importance it is hoped and expected by all good men That none of you either in your private places or publick power and influences will by any inconsiderate and mean compliance gratifie the evil mindes of unreasonable men in order to compass the Devils most Antichristian designs who seeks by such devices first to deceive you next to destroy and damn both you and your posterity Your * Blasphemiae proximum est Christiani silentium ubi Christi causa agitur negligitur quam filendâ— aquè prodimus ac Judas salutando aut
Petrus abnegando Jeron silence or reservedness in such a cause and at such a time as this will be your sin as it would have been mine How much more if you use not your uttermost endeavors in all fair and Christian ways to stop this Stygian stream but most of all if you contribute any thing of that power you have whereby to carry on this poysonous and soul-destroying torrent Words are never more due than in Christs behalf who is the Incarnate Word and for his Ministers who are the Preachers of that Word 22. The sense of the best Christians as to the Ministers case 2 Sam. 19.30 Non is this my private sense and horror alone but I know you O excellent Christians who are truly men of pious and publick not of proud or pragmatick spirits cannot but daily perceive That it is the general fear and grief of honest and truly reformed Christians in this Nation Who with one mouth are ready to say to those in place and power as Abraham did to the King of Sodom or Mephibosheth to David Let those cunning cruel and covetous Zibas whose treacherous practises and ingrateful calumnies seek to deprive us of our Houses Goods Lands and Liberties let them take all so as our David the beloved of our souls our Christ our true Religion our glory our true Ministers and Ministry may be safe Let others take the spoils and booties of our labors Gen. 14.21 onely give us the souls of our selves and our posterity for a prey which are like to perish for ever unless you leave us those holy means and that sacred Ministry which the wisdom and authority of Christ onely could as he hath appoint which the Churches of Christ have always enjoyed and faithfully transmitted to us for the saving of our sinful souls This request the very Turks unasked do yet grant in some degree to the poor Christians who live under their dominion And if it may seem to be our error and fondness thus to prise our true and faithful Ministers Illos nimis diligere non possumus Christiani quorum Ministerio Deum diligimus à Deo diligimur Cypr. and that onely divine Authority which is in their Ministry yet vouchsafe to indulge us in the midst of so many epidemical errors this one pious error and grateful fondness which not custom and tradition but conscience and true judgement have fixed in us since we esteem next * Vnicus est modus diligendi Deum nescire modum Aug. God and our blessed Saviour and the holy Scriptures the true Ministry of the Church as that holy necessary ordinance which the divine wisdom and mercy hath appointed whereby to bring us to the saving knowledge of God and our Lord Jesus Christ by the Scriptures That as we ow to our parents under God our Natural and Sinful Being whom yet we are bid to honor so our Christian Mystical and Spiritual Being 1 Cor. 4.15 Though you have ten thousand teachers in Christ yet you have not many fathers For in Christ Jesus I have begotten you through the Gospel we ow to our true Ministers as our holy and spiritual Fathers by whose care we have been truly taught and duly Baptized with divine Authority in the Name of the blessed Trinity both instructed and sacramentally confirmed in that faith which is the onely true way of eternal life By their study pains love and diligence when we would have been otherwise willingly ignorant and wholly negligent of our souls good our darkness by Gods grace and blessing on their labors chiefly hath been dispelled our ignorance enlightned our deadness enlivened our enmity against God and our Neighbor removed our hardness softned our consciences purged our lusts mortified our lives as to an holy purpose prayer and endeavor reformed our terrors scattered our ghostly enemies vanquished our peace and comforts obtained our souls raised and sealed to a blessed hope of eternal life through the mercies of God and the merits of our Redeemer whose Embassadors our true Ministers are â— And indeed we have no greater sign or surer evidence of our faith in Christ and love unfeigned to God than this That we love and reverence those and their calling as men who onely have authority in Chriss name to administer holy things to us And however others who have lately sought to come in 23. Of Praâ—enders to the Ministery not in * Seducunt è via incautos viatores ut securius ipsos perdant lenocinantès lairenes Greg. by the door but ever the wall who seek also like * John 10.8 All that came before me i. e. as Messias or Christ are theeves and robbers John 10.1 He that entereth not by the door into the sheepfold but climbeth some other way is a thief and a robber Vers 7. I am the door of the sheep We can neither come to be of the sheep of Christ but by faith in him nor shepherds of those sheep but by that door of authority which Christ hath set open in the Church by Ordination Bishop Downam Serm. theeves and robbers to lead us plainer people out of the right way that they may the better rob and spoil us pretend they are so rarely gifted that they will teach us the same or higher truths and administer the same holy things in a new and more excellent way than ever the best ordained Ministers of this Church have done Yet truly saving the confident boasting of these new masters we could never hitherto discern in any of them either by their much speech or writing with which they may make a great sound and yet be very empty any such sufficiencies as they lift every where so much to boast of Muchless have they ever produced any shew of Scriptural power Divine authority Mission from Christ or footstep of Apostolical succession in the Church in which every one that can speak tollerably we cannot think is presently sent of God for a publick Minister of holy things no more than every well-spoken Traveller or diligent Factor or Carrier is a Publick Agent Herauld or Embassador to any Prince or State or City although they may know their Princes Masters or Neighbors minde in many things We know it is not what waters men fancy but what God appointeth which will cure the blinde or leprous And we finde by daily sad experience that they whose pride or peevishness forsakes or scorns to use the waters of Jordan the means which Christ hath instituted and the Ministers which by his Church he hath ordained do commonly get no * Sacra mysteria non vi naturaliÌ„ sed voluntate dei supernaturali perficiuntur August In sacâ—â— sine mandato Divino vel maxima virtus deficit cum illo vel minima valescit Jeron more good by their padling 2 Kings 5.12 or dipping in other streams which they fancy better than Naaman would have done if he had gone to his so much extolled Rivers of Damascus and
degree true That many of these Mushroom Ministers the most forward Teachers of this new race and mechanick extraction are such persons in disguises of vulgar plainness Nunquam periculosi es fallit tâ—nebâ—arum mendaciorum pater quà m cùm sub lucis veritatis specit delitescit Jeron and simplicity who have had both their learning and their errand from the vigilant Seminaries beyond Sea Out of which Galliles can come little good to our Reformed Church and Nation Satan is not less a Devil when he will seem a Doctor nor more a dangerous tempter than when he would appear a zealous teacher Whence soever they are sure we are That many of these who are so suddenly started up into Pulpits are not ashamed to vent by word and writings such transcendent blasphemies That they teach whatever they think or say of the Majesty of God of Christ of the holy Spirit of the Divine Nature though never so irreverent profane and ridiculous yet it is no blasphemy but sublimity So Irenaeus l. 1. Tertul. de prae ad Hae. Austin de haer de unitate Eccles c. 16. Tells us of the Partantilâ—quia Haeraticorum Vid. p. 204. no profaneness but getting above and out of all fornis Whatever they contradict of the clear literal sense and rational scope of the Scriptures though it seem and be never so gross a lie and error in the common significancy of the words yet it is a truth in the spirit Whatever they act never so disorderly brutish horrid obscene and abominable yet it is no sin but a liberty which God and Christ and the Spirit exercise in them who cannot sin Nor is this the least cause we have to suspect beware of and abhor these new Modellers and Levellers of the Ministry That how different soever their faces and factions are one from another though they go one East and the other West whether they separate or rank or seek or shake yet still they meet in this one point No Ordination no Function or peculiar Calling of the Ministry The Serpents tail meets with his head that he may surround truth with a circle of malice In hoc uniformes esse solent errantium deformitates quod rectè sentientes odiâ— habent August As Herod and Pilate they agree to crucifie Christ as Samsons Foxes though their wily-heads look several ways yet their filthy tails carry common fire-brands not onely to set on fire the sometime well-fill'd and fruitful Field of this Church but also to consume the very laborers and husbandmen Their eyes and hands are generally bent against the best and ablest Ministers and their spirits most bitterly inconsistent with that holy Ministry which Christ once delivered by the Apostles to the Church and which by the fidelity of his Church hath been derived to us of which we and all the true Churches of Christ have in all ages had so great and good experience which no malice of devils or personal infirmities of men have been hitherto able so to hinder as wholly to interrupt much less so to corrupt it that it should be either just or any way necessary to abolish it according to those tragical clamors and tyrannick purposes of some unworthy men whose malice and cruelty Esther 5.9 as our modern Hamans doth hope and daily with eagerness expect when the whole Function and Calling which is from God though by man of the ordained and authoritative Ministry which hath succeeded the Apostles to our days shall be trussed up that fifty footed Gallows which malicious and ungrateful envy or sacrilegious covetousness or vulgar ambition or Jesuitick policies hath erected for the whole Nation of the antient and true Ministers And all this because like Mordecai they will not nor in any Reason Law and Religion can bow down or pay any respect such as the pride and vanity of some men expect to those high and self-exalting gifts whereto their Antiministerial adversaries pretend and which they seek to cry up in their meetings and scriblings with which they say and onely say They are divinely called and more immediately inspired not onely above their fellows and brethren who are still modestly exercised in their first mechanick occupations but even above those that are much their betters every way and who merit to have been and possibly have been to many of them as Fathers in Religion by whose pains and care with Gods blessing the true Christian Religion in all ages hath been planted propagated and preserved or where need was reformed and restored to its essential lustre and primitive dignity So that the cruel contrivances and desperate agitations 25. Sober mans greatest sense Revel 12.4 carried on by some men against the true Ministers and Ministry in this Church like the looks of the great red Dragon upon the Woman of the Revelation have a most dire and dreadful aspect not onely upon all good learning and civility but also upon all true Religion both as Christian and as Reformed Threatning at once to devour the very life soul beauty honor â—oy and blessing of this Nation on which we may well write Ickabob 1 Sam. 4.21 the glory is departed from our Israel so soon as the fury of these men hath broke the hearts and necks of our Elies the Evangelical Priests of the Lord the true Ministers of Christ who are as the chariots and horsmen of our Israel Civil changes and secular oppressions have their limits confined within the bounds of things mortal and momentary with which awise and well setled Christian is neither much pleased nor displeased Quadratus cùm sit vir bonus ad omnem fortuna jactum aquabilis est sibi constans Sen. Tanto satius est esse Christianum quà m hominem quanto praestat non omnino esse hominem quà m non esse Christianum Bern. because not much concerned nor long For no wind from the four corners of the Earth can blow so cross to a good mans sails but he knows how to steer a steddy course to Heaven according to the compass of a good Conscience But what relates to our souls eternal welfare to the inestimable blessing of present times and posterity What more concerns us in point of being true Christians that is rightly instructed duly baptized and confirmed in an holy way than any thing of riches peace honor liberty or the very being men can do for without being true Christians it had been good for us we had never been men what evidently portends and loudly proclaims Darkness Error Atheism Barbarity Profaneness or all kinde of Antichristian tyrannies and superstitions to come upon us and our children instead of that saving truth sweet order and blessed peace instead of those unspeakable comforts and holy privileges which we formerly enjoyed from the excellency of the true knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ declared to us by the labors of our true and faithful Ministers We hope it can offend no good Christians to
see us more piously passionate Sancta laudabilis est in religionis negoâ—io impatientia Jeron Judges 18.24 and more commendably impatient against those who seek to deprive us of all those divine blessings than Micah was against those who stole away his gods and his Priests in as much as our true God and true Saviour and true Ministers infinitely exceed his Teraphins his Ephod his Vagrant and idolatrous Levite who yet was as a father to him Who can wonder if we or any other who have any bowels of true Christians or tenderness of Conscience for our Reformed Religion 1 Kings 3.26 Viscera genuinam matiem indicant Ex vero dolore verus amor dignoscitur Fictitius â—â—er etricius animus facilè patitur infantem dividi Greg. Jude 1. 2 Cor. 4.7 do as the true Mother did passionately yern within themselves and earnestly cry to others lest by the seeming liberty of every ones exercising his gifts in Preaching and Prophecying their eyes should behold the true and living childe of Religion reformed cruelly murthered and destroyed under pretence of equable dividing it to gratifie thereby the cunning designs of an impudent and cruel Harlot It is the least that we as true Protestants in this Church of England can do earnestly by prayers to contend with God and man for the faith once delivered to the Saints that we may neither craftily be cheated nor violently robbed of that onely heavenly treasure of our souls nor of those earthen vessels which the Lord hath chosen and appointed both to preserve it and dispence it to us namely the truly ordained and authoritative Ministers the original of whose office and power as of all Evangelical Institutions is from our Lord Jesus Christ and not from the will of man in any wanton arbitrary and irreligious way 26. Who are the Antiministerial adversaries most and why Thus then may your Virtuous Excellencies easily perceive That it is not as mine or my Brethren the Ministers private sense alone but it is as the publick eccho of that united voice which with sad complaint and doleful sound is ready to come from all the holy hills of Zion from every corner of the City of God in our Land through the prayers and tears sighs and groans of those many thousands judicious and gracious Christians who are as the remnant that yet hath escaped the blaspemies extravagancies seductions pollutions and confusions of the present world occasioned by those who neither fearing God nor reverencing man seem to have set up the design and trade of mocking both â—uci nimiâ—um adversantur mâ—ritò qui tenebâ—arum opera operantur Aug. None bear the true Ministry with less patience than they whose deeds will least endure the touch-stone of Gods Word Whose violent projects against this Church and State being wholly inconsistent with any rules of righteousness and godliness makes them most impatient to be any way censured crossed or restrained by those precepts and paterns of justice and holiness which the true Ministers still hold forth out of Gods Word to their great reproach and regret no more able to bear that freedom of truth than the old world could bear Noahs or Sodom Lots preaching of righteousness To these mens assistance comes in by way of clamoring or petitioning or writing scandalously against the Ministers and Ministry of this Church all those sorts of men whose licentious indifferency profane ignorance and Atheistical malice hath yet never tasted and so never valued the blessings of the learned labors and holy lives of good Ministers both these sorts are further seconded by that sordid and self-deceiving covetousness which is in the earthy and illiberal hearts of many seeming Protestants who either ingratefully grudg to impart any of their temporal good things to those of whose spirituals they partake Rom. 15.27 1 Cor. 9.11 or else they are always sacrilegiously gaping to devour those remains of Bread and water which are yet left as a constant maintenance to sustain the Prophets of the Lord in the Land And lastly not the least evil influence falls upon the Ministers and Ministry of this Reformed Church by the cunning activity of those pragmatick Papists and Jesuitical Politicians for all of the Roman Profession are not such who make all possible advantages of our civil troubles and study to fit us for their sumation and a recovery to their party by helping thus to cast us into a Chaos and ruinous heaps as to any setled Order and Religion The most effectual way to which they know is To raise up rivals against to bring vulgar scorn and factious contempt upon to foment any scandalous petitions against Ministers and the whole support of the Ministry that so they may deprive that function of all the constant maintenance and those immunities which it hath so long and peaceably enjoyned by the Laws which are or ought to be as the results of free and publick consent so the great preservers of all estales in this Land Thus by starving they doubt not speedily to destroy the holy function divine authority and due succession of all true reformed Ministry in England Solicitously inducing all such deformities as are most destitute of all sober and true grounds either of Law Reason Scripture or Catholike practise in the Church of Christ Thus shortly hoping that from our Quails and Manna of the Learned and Reformed Ministry and true Christian Religion we may be brought back again to the Garlick and Onyons of Egypt to praying to Saints to worshipping of God in or by or through Images to such implicite Faith and Devotion to trust in Indulgences to the use of burthened or maimed Sacraments to those Papal Errors Superstitions and Vsurpations which neither we nor our Forefathers of later ages have tasted of which however somewhat better dressed and cooked now than they were in grosser times yet still they are thought and most justly both unsavory and unwholsome to those serious and sounder Christians who have more accurate palates and more reformed stomachs Si canonicarum Scripturarum autoritate quidquam firmatur sine ulla dubitatione credendum est Aliis verò testibus tibi credere vel non credere liceat August ep c. 12. Hoc prius credimus non esse ultra Scripturas quod credere debeamus Tertul. de prae ad Hae. l. 3. Sacris Scripturis non loquentibus quid loquetur Ambr. voc Gen. l. 2. With whose judgements and consciences nothing will relish or down as to doctrine and rule of Faith or Sacramental Administrations and duties in Religion which hath not Scripture for its ground to which no doubt the primitive and purest Antiquity did consent To whose holy rule and patern this Church of England in its restitution or reformation of Religion did most exactly and with greatest deliberation seek to conform both its Ministry and holy Ministrations using liberties or latitudes of prudence order and decency no further than it thought might best tend to the
the able godly and painful Ministers but the whole Ministry it self and all holy Ministrations rightly performed by its Authority despised invalid decryed and discountenanced In many places affronting some vexing and oppressing others menacing all every where with total extirpations For they who pretend to have any man a Minister that lists intend to have none such as should be As they that would have every man a Master or Magistrate mean to have none in a Family or State but onely by specious shadows of New Teachers and Prophets they hope to deprive us of those substances both of true reformed Religion and the true Ministry which we and our Forefathers have so long happily enjoyed and which we ow to our posterity 28. The great and urgent causes of complaint Nor is this a feigned calumny or fictitious grief and out-cry Your piety O excellent Christians knows That the spirits of too many men are so desperately bent upon this design against the Function of the Ministry that they not onely breathe out threatnings against all of this way the duly ordained Ministers but daily do as much as in them lies make havock of them and in them of all good maners and reformed Religion while so many people and whole Parishes are void and desolate of any true Minister residing among them I leave it to the judgements and consciences of all good Christians to consider how acceptable such projects and practises will be to any sober and moralized professor to any gracious and true Christian to any reformed Church or to Christ the Institutor of an authoritative and successional Ministry or last of all to God whose mercy hath eminently blessed this Church and Nation in this particular of able and excellent Ministers so that they have not been behinde any Church under Heaven That so exploded Speech then Stupor mundi clerus Anglicanus The Ministers of England were the admiration of the Reformed World had noâ— more in it of crack and boasting than of sober Truth if rightly considered onely it had better become perhaps any mans mouth than a Ministers of this Church to have said it and any others than believers of this Church to have contradicted and sleighted it Since to the English Ministers eminency in all kinde so many forein Churches and Learned Men have willingly subscribed as to Preaching Praying Writing Disputing and Living On the other side How welcome the disgrace of the Ministry will be to all the enemies of Gods truth of the Reformed Religion and of all good order in this Church and State it is easie to judge by the great contentment the ample flatterings the unfeigned gloryings the large and serious triumphings which all those that were heretofore professed enemies to this Church and our Reformed Religion either such as are factious and politick Factors for another Supremacy and Power or such as carry deep brands of Schism and Heresie on their foreheads or such as are professedly Atheists profane idle and dissolute mindes discover in this That they hope they shall not be any more tormented by the prophecying of these witnesses Revel 11.10 They that dwell on the earth shall rejoyce over the dead and unburied bodies of the witnesses and make merry because these two Prophets tormented them that dwelt on the earth the true and faithful Ministers of the Church of England Than whom none of that order in any of the late Reformed Churches and scarce any of the Antients have given more ample clear and constant testimony to the glory of God and the truth and purity of the Gospel by their Writing Preaching Praying Sufferings and holy Examples Living and Dying which I again repeat and justifie against those who swell with disdain and are ready to burst with envy against the real worth and undeniable excellency of the Ministers of the Church of England All which makes me presume That you O excellent Christians can neither be ignorant nor unsatisfied in this point of the Evangelical Ministry both as to this and all other Churches use benefit and necessity as also to the divine right of it by Christs institution the Apostles derivation and the Catholike Churches observation in all times and places as to the main substance of the duties the power and authority of the Function however there may be in the succession of so many ages some Variation in some Circumstantials The peculiar office and special power were seldom as I have said if ever questioned among any Christians until of late much less so shaken vilified and traduced as now it is by the ungrateful wantonness and profane unworthiness of some who not by force of reason or arguments of truth but by forcible sophistries armed cavilings violent calumnies and arrogant intrusions have like so many wilde Bores sought to lay waste the Lords Vineyard Pretending That their brutish confidence is beyond the best dressers skill Psal 80.30 The Boar out of the wood doth waste it and the wilde Beast of the field doth devour it Et atroces insidiatores aperti grassatores Ecclesiam divastare contendunt tam marte quà m arte Aug. Matth. 9.38 Pray ye the Lord of the harvest that he would send forth laborers into his harvest Matth. 8.32 The whole herd of swine ran violently down a steep place into the Sea and perished in the waters Immundi illi Ministâ—i inordinati Doctores per ignorantiae temeritatis superbiae praecipitia feruntur in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 profunditates Satanae Apoc. 2.24 in errotum blasphemiarum confusionum omnium abyssum Chemnit that their irregular rootings are better than the carefullest diggings that their rude croppings and tearings are beyond any orderly prunings or wary weedings that their sordid wallowings and filthy confusions are before any seasonable manurings that there needs no skilful Husbandmen or faithful Laborers of the Lords sending the Churches ordaining or the faithful peoples approving where so many devout swine and holy hogs will take care to plant water dress and propagate the Vine of the true Christian Reformed Religion to which the hearts of men are naturally no propitious soyl Nor is the event as to the happiness of this Church and its Reformed Religion to be expected other without a miracle if once those unordeined unclean and untried spirits be suffered to possess the Pulpits and places of true and able Minishers than such as befel those forenamed cattel when once Christ permitted the devils to enter into them All truth order piety peace and purity of Religion together with the Function of the Ministry will be violently carried into and choaked in the midst of the Sea of most tempestuous errors and bottomless confusions 29. Absurdities The impious absurdities enormious bablings and endless janglings whereby some men endeavor to dishonor and destroy the whole Function of the reformed and established Ministry in this Church and to surrogate in their places either Romish Agitators or a ragged Regiment of new and necessitous
flourishing Churches Whether I say these should continue in their place and power wherein God hath set them and out pious Predecessors have maintained them in this Church and Nation or these yesterday-novelties the politick whimseys and Jesuitick inventions of some heady but heartless-men should usurp and prevail in this Church after sixteen hundred years prescription against them and which are already found to have in them besides their novelty such emptiness flatness vanity disorder deformity and unproportionableness to the great end of right ordering Christian societies of saving of souls by edifying them in truth and love Eph. 4.10 11 12 13. that they have been already productive of such dreadful effects both in opinions and practises Mirabutur ingemuit â—â—hâ— se tam citò fieri Arianum Jeròn cont Lucif John 14.16 The Comforter even the Spirit of Truth he shall abâ—de with you for ever that they make the Protestant and Reformed Churches stand amased to see any of their kinde bring forth such Monsters of Religion as seem rather the fruit of some Incubus some soul and filthy spirits deluding and oppressing this Reformed Church than of that blessed and promised Spirit whose power whose rule whose servants have always been the most exactly and constantly holy â—ust and pure For any true Christians then to allow and foster such prodigies of Protestant Religion as some are bringing forth seems no less preposterous than if men should resolve to put out their eyes and to walk both blindfold and backwards or to renverse the body by setting the feet above the head Indeed it is putting the Reformed Religion to the Strapado and crucifying Christ again as they did Saint Peter after a new posture with his head downwards As if in kindness to any men they should take away their souls and make them move like Puppets by some little springs wyars and gimmers or by the Sorcery of some Demoniack possession For want of the favor of such a publick tryal and vindication of the Ministry 31. Therefore this Apology endeavors the Ministers defence Gen. 41.14 Zach. 3.4 I have adventured to present to the view of all Excellent Christians in this Church this Apology By which I have endeavored to take off from the Josephs and Josedecks of this Church those prisons and filthy garments wherewith some men have sought to deform them and to wash off from their grave countenances and angelike aspects the chiefest of those scandals and aspersions under which for want of solid reasons or just imputations against their persons and calling by some mens unwashen hands and foul mouths whose restless spirits cast out nothing but dirt and mire against them they are now so much disfigured to the world Isai 57. The wicked is as a troubled sea when it cannot rest whose waters cast up mire and dirt Tertul. Apolog. 2 Cor. 10.10 His bodily presence is weak and his speech contemptible so the false apostles the ministers of Satan 2 Cor. 11.13 The deceitful workers reproached St. Paul behinde his back That so odious disguises as of old to the Christians may render them less regarded and more abhorred by vulgar people This art of evil tongues and pens serving to colour excuse or justifie the injustice cruelty barbarity unthankfulness and irreligion of those who seek first to bait them in the Theatre by all publick disgracings and then to dispatch them Veri criminis defectus falsis supplet calumniis factis innocentes verbis deturpat matitia Sulpit. Docratistarum antesignanti B. Augustinum seductorem ani marum deceptorem clamitabant ut lupum occidendum tale facinus perpetraâ—i remistionem peccatorum obventurum Possid vit August For against these Beasts as Saint Paul sometime at Ephesus whom no reason learning gravity merit parts graces or age doth tame or mitigate the true Ministers of the Gospel even in this Reformed Church of England have now to contend for their Calling Liberties and Livelihood yea for their lives too if the Lord by the favor and justice of those that have wisdom courage and piety answerable to their places and power do not rescue and protect them 32. What Ministers I plead for 2 Cor. 2.17 Not as many which corrupt the Word of God 2 Cor. 11.13 Tit. 3.10 Nihil deformius est sacerdote claudicante qui non aequis rectis pedibus incedit in viis Domini Greg. Plus destruit sâ—nistra pravae viâ—ae quà m astruit dextra sanae doctrinae Bern. Non confundant opera tua sermonem tuum Proditores suâ— non praedicatores Christi quibus factis deficientibus viâ—a crubescit Jeron ad Nepot Nisi praeâ—â—es quod praedicas mendacium non Evangelium videbitur Lact. Inst lib. 3. cap. 16. Exemplum operis est sermo vivus efficatissimus Bern. Uâ— sumenti cibum non digerenti perniciosum est ita docenti non facienti peccatum est Id. Animata virtus est quae factis honestatur Cadaverosa qua verbis tantum macrescit Leo. Mysterium Theologiae non ut olim Philosophiae barba tuntum pallio celebratur Sed doctrinae sanitate vitae sanctitate Lact. If in any thing as weak and sinful men any of the true Ministers of this Church are indeed liable to just reproaches either of ignorance or idleness factiousness sedition any immorality or scandalous living and what Church of Christ can hope to be absolutely clear when even in Christs family and the Apostles times there was dross and chaff in the floor by Judas and Demas Simon Magus false Apostles deceitful workers Ministers of Satan c I am so far from excusing or pleading for them as to their personal errors and disorders that I should be a most severe advocate against them if after two or three admonitions they should be found incorrigible And this upon the same ground on which now I write this Apology namely in behalf of the honor of the Gospel the dignity of the true Ministry and the glory of the most sacred name of the Christians God and Saviour which idle evil unable and unfaithful Bishops and Ministers beyond all men cause to be blasphemed when they pull down more with the left hand of profaneness than they build with the right hand of their preaching betraying Christ with their kisses and smiting the Christian Reformed Religion under the fift rib when they seem with great respect to salute and embrace it Confuting what they say by what they do and hardning mens hearts to an unbelief of that doctrine which they contradict by the Solecism of their lives and maners either rowling great stones upon the mouth of the Fountain or poysoning the emanations of living waters or perforating the mindes and consciences of their hearers to such liberties and hypocrisies that they retain no more of true Religion and serious holiness than sieves can do of water As Salvian lib. 4. Facta verba sivi occinant Ambr. de Bo. m. Verba
futility a pueril vanity scarce a venial madness so much the worse in them by how much the contagion of their folly is prone to infect all that look upon them Non solum ipse cùm malè agit dignè perit sed alios secum indignè perdit Ambr. de Sa. dig Praepositorum vitia imitari obsequii genus videtur ne scelera ductoribus ex probrare viderentur si pie viverant Lact. Inst l. 5. for the plague and leprosie of a Ministers life cannot be kept within his private walls There is nothing more delicate and abhorring all sinful sords than the Ermine of Christian Religion and its true Ministry which sets forth the Lamb of God without spot or blemish who came to take away the sinful stains of mens souls by the effusion of his pretious blood The care of all good Ministers is so to live as shall not need the impotent severities of those Reformers who joy as much to finde faults in others as to mend none in themselves and are always eloquent against their own sins in other men Allow us onely to be as Ministers of the Gospel for the Churches good we desire no indulgences farther than the duty and dignity of our Calling doth allow and the strictest Conscience may bear No men shall more welcome mens favors than we shall do their just severities nor do we desire greater testimonies of mens loves to us than such as we use for the greatest witness of ours to them by never suffering them to sin through our silence or flatteries Let the righteous smite us and it shall be a kindness let them reprove us and reform us and it shall be a balm which shall not break our heads Psal 141.5 but our prayer shall ever be That we may not taste of the new dainties of those supercilious censurers and envious reformers of Ministers who are their enemies because they tell them the old truths and make them offenders for a word Isai 29.21 because they will not forbear to reprove their wickedness who heretofore seemed to hear them gladly till they touched their Herodiasses Mark 6.20 The less scandalous Ministers are the more that Hypocritical generation who have set themselves against them are bent to destroy them I intercede onely for such whose greatest offence is Eò acriores sunt odii causa quò magis iniquae Tacit. An. 1. That they give lest offence to any good Christians and do most good to this Church preserving still the purity and honor of their Calling and the Reformed Religion against the many policies of those who lie in wait to destroy it who are honored with and are an honor to the Function of the Ministry whose competent and in some excellent learning and holy lives Eò gratiori lumine quò spissiores tenebrae Tert. makes them still appear like bright stars in a dark and stormy night amidst the thick and broken clouds of envy and calumny which rove far beneath them however they are sometime darkned by their interposing If as to these mens holy Function Ordination and Authority I may be happy to give you O excellent Christians or any others any satisfaction as a Calling useful and necessary to the Church as of Divine Institution and Catholike practise in all setled Churches I shall then leave it to any men of good conscience to infer how barbarous and Antichristian a design it is how bad and bitter consequences it must needs produce by any arts and ways of humanâ— power and policy to destroy and exautorate these men and their Ministry in whose lives and labors the glory of God the honor of Jesus Christ and the good of mens souls are so bound up that theâ— cannot without daily miracles be separated or severally preserved And for the persons of the Ministers which I plead for I hoâ—â— to make it appear That for their casting thus into the fiery furnace 〈◊〉 mechanick scorn and fanatick fury or into the Lyons den of publick odium and disfavor there will be found by impartial Readerâ— of this Apology Acts 4.18 Gal. 4.16 Am I therefore become your enemy because I tell you the truth no more cause than was against Daniel or the threâ— children no more than for beheading John Baptist or stoning St. Stephen for beating and imprisoning the Apostles and charging them to speak no more in that Name of Jesus or for the Galatians hating St. Paul or the Beasts slaying the witnesses or the Jews seeking to stone and after crucifying the Lord Jesus Christ 33. Ministers infirmities do not abrogate their Authority or Office Not but that the very best Ministers of this Church own themselves still to be but poor sinful men and so not strangers to the common passions and infirmities of humane nature Men must not be angry that Ministers are not Angels or such Seraphins and flaming fires as admit no dross or defects incident to sinful mortality Though they oft fail as men yet have they not forfeited the Authority of their Calling as Ministers though they have dispenced the Gospel in weakness as earthen vessels yet hath the Treasure of Heaven and Power of God been manifested by them and in them Take them with all their personal failings yet they will hardly be matched or exceeded by any order of men or any Clergy in any Church under Heaven for they have not been behinde the very chiefest of true Ministers and far beyond any of these new pretenders Insomuch That I have oft been ashamed to see the necessity of this Apology Pro desensione samae licita est laus proptia Reg. Jac. 2 Cor. 12.11 and such like Vindications of the Ministry which ungrateful and impudent men extort from the Ministers of England when indeed as St. Paul pleads for himself instead of thus being compelled to an unwelcome yet just glorying they ought rather to have been commended and encouraged by others Truly it is to me a great trouble to finde out by any of their confused Pamphlets and obscure Papers what these Modellers of a new Ministry would be at in any reason of piety or prudence more to the advantage of this Church or the Reformed Christian Religion than hath been heretofore and may still be effected and enjoyed by the true and antient Ministry Would they have better Scholars in all kindes of good learning Acuter Disputants in controversies Clearer Interpreters in Commentaries upon the Sacred Texts Better Linguists More solid Preachers More pathetick Orators more fervent Prayers higher Speculatists in all true Devotionals Exacter Writers in all kindes of Divinity Would they have more grave comely prudent and consciencious dispencers of all holy Mysteries Or nobler examples of all piety and virtue than those which have every where abounded in the Ministers of the Church of England according to the several measures of their gifts and graces No I finde their enemies envy is more than their pity Non laudabisi pietatis aemulatione
suburbicaniarum ecclesiarum solicitudinem gerâ—â— Ruffin hist l. 1. c. 6. Concil Nicen. both Papal and Popular First The Romanists extend the cords of their Churches power and its head or chief Bishop so far as if it were properly Catholike and Oecumenical that is by divine appointment invested with sovereign Authority to extend and exercise Ecclesiastical polity and dominion over all other particular Churches in all ages and in all parts of the World So that it is say they necessary to salvation to be under this Roman jurisdiction c. Whereas it is certain That the Roman Church antiently was and still is properly speaking distinct from others in place as well as name and had antiently its limited power and jurisdiction extending to the suburbicanian Provinces which were Ten seven in Italy and three in Sicily Corsica and Sardinia Accoâ—ding to those like bounds which occasionally from civil titles both named and distinguished all other Churches from one another in both the Asiaes in Africa and in Europe as the Gallican German British c. Nor hath ever any thing either of Reason or Scripture been produced by any more than of true Antiquity whereby to prove That we are bound to any communion that is in the true meaning of proud and politick Romanists to that subjection to the Pope and his party which may be most for his and their honor and profit with the Church of Rome further than the rule of Christian charity obligeth every Christian and every part of the Catholike Church to communicate in truth and love with all those that in any judgement of charity are to be counted true Christians so far as they appear to us to be such Nor is it less evident That many Churches and Christians have scarce ever known much less owned any claim of subjection upon them by the Roman Church Which however they had antiently a priority of order and precedency yielded to it and its chief Bishop for the eminency of the City the honor of the Empire and the excellency of the reputed Founders and Planters Saint Peter and Saint Paul also for the renown of the faith patience and charity of that Church which was famous in all the World Yet Rom. 1. â— all this Primacy or Priority of Order which was civilly by others granted and might modestly be accepted by the chief Bishop in the Roman Province as to matter of place and precedency or Votes in publick Counscis and Synods This I say is very far from that * Greg. Mag. ep 30. ad Mauri Aug. Fidenter dico quia quisquis se universalem sacerdotem vel Episcopum vocat vel vocari desiderat in elatione suâ Antichristum praecurrit quia superbiendo se caeteris praeponit De Cyriaco Constantinop Episcope hunc frivoli nominis superbia typhum affectante Greg. M. l 4. ep 32 36. Antichristian Supremacy of usurped power tyrannick dominion and arbitrary jurisdiction the very suspition and temptation to which the holy and humble Bishops of Rome were ever jealous of and avoided especially Gregory the Great who was in nothing more worthy of that title than in this That he so greatly detested protested against and refused the title of Vniversal Bishop when it was offered to him by the Councel of Chalcedon Which both name and thing was in after times gained and chalenged by the pride policy covetousness and ambition of those Bishops of Rome who by some of their own sides confession as * Baronius an 912. tom 10. Foedissima nunc Romanae ecclesia facies cùm Romae dominarentur potentissima ac sordidissima merâ—â—rices Baronius * See Genebrard ad Sec. 10. Pontifices per an 150. à virtute majorum prorsus desecerunt Genebrard and others were sufficiently degenerated from that Primitive humility and sanctity which were eminent in the first Bishops of Rome in those purer and primitive times who never thought of any one of those Three Crowns which flatterers in after ages have fully hammered and set on the heads of the Bishops of Rome in a Supremacy not of Order but of Power and plenary Jurisdiction above all Christians or Churches or Councils in the Christian World which hath justly occasioned so many parts of the Catholike Church in that regard to make a necessary separation not from any thing that is Christian among them but from the usurpation tyranny and superstition of those bishops of the Roman Church and their Faction who unjustly claim and rigorously exercise dominion over the Consciences and Liberties of all other Churches and Christians With whom the Roman pride now refuseth to hold such peaceable communion as ought universally to be among Christians in respect of order and charity unless they will all submit to that tyranny and usurpation which hath nothing in it but secular pride vain pomp and worldly dominion Yet still those of the Roman Church know That all the Reformed Churches as well as we of England ever did and do hold a Christian communion in charity with them so far as by the Word of God we conceive they hold with the head or root of the Church Christ Jesus with the ground and rule of Faith the Scriptures and with all those holy Professors in the purest and primitive Churches Of whose faith lives and deaths having some Monuments left us by the writings of eminent Bishops and others we judge what was the tenor both of the Faith Maners and Charity of those purer times which we highly venerate and strive to imitate Possibly we might now subscribe to that Letter which the Abbot and Monks of Bangor sent to Austin whom some report to be a proud and bloody Monk when he came to this Nation and required obedience of them and all Christians here to the Pope which Letter is thus translated out of Saxonick by that grave and learned Gentleman Sir Henry Spelman Sir Henry Spelman Concil Brit. Anno Christi 590. out of the Saxon Manuscript a lover and adorner of this Church of England by his life and learned Labors Be it known to you without doubt that every one of us are obedient and subject to the Church of God and to the Pope of Rome and to every true godly Christian to love every one in his degree in perfect charity and to help every one of them by word and deed to be the children of God and other obedience than this we know not due to him whom you call Pope nor do we own him to be Father of Fathers Isca one of the three Metropolis in Britain Caerusk in Monmouthshire Antiq. Brit. This obedience we are ever ready to give and pay to him and every Christian continually Beside we are under our own Bishop of Caerleon upon Usk who is to oversee us under God and to cause us to keep the way spiritual Nor will this benefit of the Popes pretended Infallibility 11. The pretended Infallibility in the Pope or Church of Rome
all Heretical or Schismatical insinuations when yet they never had any Bibles or Scriptures among them but onely retained that Faith which they at first had learned and were still taught by their Orthodox Bishops and Ministers which they never wanted in a due succession Of whose piety honesty and charity they were so assured as diligently to attend their doctrine and holy ministrations with which the blessing of God opening their harts as Lydia's still went along so as to keep them in true faith love and holy obedience Since then no man or men can give to others any such sure proofs and good grounds of their personal infallibility as the Scriptures have in themselves both by that more than humane lustre of divine truths in it which set forth most excellent precepts paterns and promises excellent morals and mysteries excellent rules examples and rewards beyond any Book whatsoever Also from that general credit regard and reception which they have and ever had with all and most with the best Christians in all ages as the Oracles of God delivered by holy and honest men for a rule of faith and holy life also for a ground of eternal hope Since that from hence onely even the Pope or any others that pretend to any infallibility or inspirations do first seek to ground those their pretensions of which every one that will be perswaded must first be judge of the reasons or grounds alleged to perswade him It is necessary that the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 infallibility of the Scriptures must be first received and believed by every Christian in order to his being assured of any truth which thence is urged upon him to believe or do Which great principle setling a believer on the certainty or infallibility of the Scriptures as a divine rule of Faith and Life is never to be gained upon any mens judgements and perswasion be they either idiotick or learned unless there be such an authoritative Ministry and such Ministers to preach interpret open and apply the Scriptures by strong and convincing demonstrations which may carry credit and power with them The succession then of rightly ordained Ministers is more necessary to the Church than any such Papal infallibility in as much as it is more necessary to believe the Scriptures authority than any mans testimony which hath no credit but from the Scripture Which while the Pope or others do seek to wrest to their own secular advantages and ends they bring men at length to regard nothing they say nor at all to consider what they endlesly wrangle and groundlesly dispute about true Religion or the true Church 12. An able and right Ministry is beyond any pretended Infallibility So absolutely necessary and sufficient in the way of ordinary means is a right and duly ordained Ministry which Christ hath appointed to continue and propagate true Christian Religion which ever builds true Faith and the true Church upon the Scriptures That as there is no infallibility of the Pope or other man evident by any Reason Scripture or Experience so there needs none to carry on that great work of mens salvation which will then fail in any Church and Nation when the right Ministry fails by force or fraud If we can keep our true Christian Ministry and holy Ministrations we need not ask the Romanists or any other arrogant Monopolizers of the Church leave to own our selves true Christians and a part of the true Catholike Church of Christ which cannot be but there where there is a profession of the Christian Religion as to the main of it in its Truths Sacraments holy Ministrations and Ministry rightly ordained both for the ability of the ordained and the authority of the ordainers although all should be accompanied with some humane failings Where the now Roman Church then doth as we conceive either in their doctrine or practise vary from that Catholikely received rule the Scriptures which are the onely infallible certain and clear guide in things fundamental as to faith or maners we are forced so far justly and necessarily to leave them and their infallible fallibility in both yet charitably still so as to pity their errors to pray for their enlightning their repentance and pardon which we hope for Where no malice or corrupt lusts makes the additional errors pernicious and where the love of truth makes them pardonable by their consciencious obeying what they know and desire to know what they are yet ignorant of Yea and wherein they are conform to any Scriptures doctrine and practise or right reason good order and prudent polity there we willingly run parallel with and agreeable to them both in opinion and practise For we think we ought not in a heady and passionate way wholly to separate from any Church or cast away any branch of it that yet visibly professeth Christian Religion further than it rends and breaks it self off from the Word Institution and patern of Christ in the Scriptures and so either separates it self from us or casts us out from it uncharitably violating that Catholike communion of Christs Church which ought to be preserved with all possible charity The constancy and fidelity of the Church of Christ is more remarkable in its true Ministry holding forth in an holy succession the most Catholike and credible truth of the Scriptures which at once shews both the innate divine light in them and the true Church also which is built by them and upon them The truth of which Scriptures while we with charity believe and profess both in word and deed we take it to be the surest and sufficientest evidence to prove That we are a part of the true Church against the cavils and calumnies of those learneder Romanists upon whose Anvils others of far weaker arms have learned to forge the like fiery darts against this Church of England For on the other side the new Models of Independent 13. The contrary extreme reducing all Churches to small and single Congregations or Congregational Churches which seem like small Chapels of Ease set up to confront and rob the Mother Churches of Auditors Communicants Maintenance and Ministry winde up the cords and fold up the curtains of the true Church too short and too narrow Shrinking that Christian communion and visible polity or society of the Church to such small figures such short and broken ends of obscure conventicles and paucities that by their rigid separatings some men scarce allow the whole company of true Christians in all the world to be so great as would fill one Jewish Synagogue Fancying that no Church or Christian is sufficiently reformed till they are most diametrically contrary in every use and custom to the Roman fashion abhorring many things as Popish 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. In vitium ducit culpae fugasi caret arte Hor. and Superstitious because used by the Papists When indeed they are either pious or very prudential yea many count it a special mark of their true
so poor and feeble an engine as this of private compacts and covenantings by which they threaten with severe pens and tongues and brows to batter and demolish the great and goodly Fabrick and Communion of this and all other National Churches which are cemented together by excellent Laws and publick Constitutions so as to hold an honorable union with themselves and the whole Catholike Church That we rather wonder at the weakness and simplicity of those inventers and abetters who in common reason cannot be ignorant that as in civil respects and polity so in Ecclesiastical no private fraternities in families nor Corporations as in Towns and Cities can vacate those more publick and general relations or those tyes of duty and service which each Member ows to the Publick whereof it is but a part and it may be so inconsiderable an one that for its sake the greater good of the publick ought not in Reason or Religion to be prejudiced or any way neglected No more ought it to be in the Churches larger concernments for Peace Order and Government Nay we dare appeal to the Consciences of any of those Bodying Christians whom charity may presume to be godly and judicious Whether they finde in Scripture or have cause to think That the blessed Apostles ever constituted such small Bodies of Covenanting Churches when there were great numbers and many Congregations of Christians in any City Province or Country so as each one should be thought absolute Independent and no way subordinate to another Whether ever the Apostles required of those lesser handfuls of Christians which might and did convene in one place any such explicite Forms or Covenants besides those holy bonds which by believing and professing of the Faith by Baptism and Eucharistical communion were upon them Or Whether the blessed Apostles would have questioned or denied those to be true Christians and in a true Church or have separated from them or cast them off as not ingrafted in Christ or growing up in him who without any such bodying in small parcels had professed the Name of the Lord Jesus Christ in the due use of Word Sacraments and Ministry who endeavored to lead a holy and orderly life themselves and sought by all means which charity order or authority allowed them to repress the contrary in others No doubt the Apostles wisdom and charity was far enough from the wantonness and uncharitableness of some of these mens spirits who do not onely mock our Church and its Ministers 2 Kings 2.23 as the children did Elisha the Prophet but they seek to destroy them as the she-bears did the children Sure enough the Apostles instead of such severe censures peevish disputes and rigorous separations would have joyned with and rejoyced in the Faith Order and Vnity of such Churches such Christians and such Ministers where-ever they had met with them in all the World without any such scruple or scandal for their not being first broken into Independent Bodies and then bound up by private covenantings which are indeed no other than the racking distorting and dislocations of parts to the weakning and deforming of the whole VVe covet not a better or truer constituted Church than such as we are most confident Col. 2.5 Joying and beholding the order and the stedfastness of your faith in Christ the wisdom and charity of the Apostles would have approved in the main however in some lesser things they might gently reprove and reform them as they did divers famous and flourishing Churches And such a Church we have enjoyed in England by Gods mercy before ever we knew those mens unhappy novelties or cruelties who seek now to divide and utterly destroy us unless we conform to their deforming principles and practises And however we have not been wholly without the spots of humane infirmities yet we have professed Jesus Christ in that truth order purity and sincerity which gives us comfort and courage to claim the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 privilege of being true Christians and a true Church that is a very considerable famous and flourishing part branch or Member of that Catholike Church which professeth visibly or believes savingly in the Name of Jesus Christ the Head of the whole Body and of every part to whom we are united by the same common Faith and by Charity to one another Certainly the best Churches and Christians were antiently like the goodly bunches of Grapes Numb 13.24 which the Spies brought between them as an emblem of Christ crucified hanging on a staff so fair so full so great and united clusters From which no small slips did ever willingly divide or rend to Schism but presently they became not as the fruit of Canaan but as sowr Grapes fit onely to set mens teeth on edge wheting them to bite and devour one another For the maner of each particular holy Administration in our Church to answer all the small cavils which men list to make 23. The great shield of the Church of England is to encourage too much their petulancy and to make them too much masters of sober mens time and leisure Onely this great and faithful shield * See those Reverend and Learned Writers Bishop Bilson Bishop Cowper Doctor Field Master Richard Hooker Master Mason and others Learned men heretofore have and we do still hold forth to repel all their darts and arrows That both in the Ordination of our Ministers and in their celebration of holy things and in its Government Order and Harmony the Church of England hath followed the clearest rules in Scripture and the best paterns of the antient Churches onely enjoying those Christian liberties of prudence order and decency which we see the gracious wisdom of Christ hath allowed his Church and which particular Churches have always used and enjoyed in their extern rites and customs with variety yet without blemish as to the Institutions of Christ or to the soundness in the Faith or to any breach of Charity or any prejudice and scandal to each others liberties in those things So that those busie flies upon the Wheels of this Chariot the Reformed Church of England in which the Gospel of Jesus Christ hath hitherto been carried among us for many years with great triumph and success have stirred up very little dust so as might blinde any eyes that are not full of motes and beams or blood-shotten from seeing clearly and evidently a true Christian Church a true Ministry and truly religious Administrations among us Blessed be God though these sowr Momusses finde or make some faults and flaws in lesser matters the mending of which they most oppose and hinder yet their strength cannot shake the foundations of our Jerusalem which are of pretious pearls and solid stones nor can their malice overthrow our grand and goodly pillars the true and able Ministers and their holy Ministrations of Word and Sacraments among Professors of the Faith who do as unquestionably constitute a true Church as a reasonable
soul and body make a true man Essentials of a true Church in England 1 Tim. 6.3 It is well some of their charity is such that they allow us for they cannot shift it thus much First That we have the onely true ground and sure rule of Religion the written Word of God that beyond this we hold nothing as a matter of faith or Christian duty Secondly That we celebrate the holy Sacraments according to the sum and substance of the divine Institution Thirdly That our conversation aims to be such Phil. 1.27 as becomes the Gospel in all maner of holiness to the saving of our own and others souls What can these Aristarchusses carp at in the ground of our faith the Scriptures the Seals of our Faith the Sacraments the life of our Faith 1 Pet. 1.9 holy conversation and the end of our faith the salvation of our souls Is it not strange That all these sweet and fair flowers of Christs planting and watering should grow so well in that which some call Babylon in Antichrists Garden or on the Devils dunghil That it should be no true Church of Christ which owns nothing for Religious but what is according to the truth of Jesus either commanding or permitting instituting or indulging of pious necessity or of prudent liberty We should put these rigid Catoes too much to the blush for â—heir unnatural ingratitude to the Ministers and Church of England if we should ask them Whence they had this privilege by which they own themselves to be Christians whence this power to cast or call themselves into Bodies or Churches as Believers which is by them presupposed whence they had till of late years their instruction for the most part in the knowledge of Jesus Christ Sure these holy leaves or fruits grow not but in the Pale and Garden of the Church of Christ not in our own rude mirdes and untill'd natures not among desolate Indians obstinate Jews oâ— barbarous Turks and not often in private closets and corners which nourish a neglect and contempt of Publick Ordinances But if these men were self-taught and converted yet sure not self-baptized too nor their Teachers self-ordained too If they had nothing of their Christianity from the Ministry of the Church of Englandâ— It is no wonder they prove such Scholars such Christians and such Preachers as some of them seem to be having been their own Masters Ministers and Baptizers They are indeed onely worthy of themselves and of wiser mens pity For that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the retreat 24. Of pretensions to be above any Ministry as taught of God immediately or reserve of some men by which as Eaglets they would seem to soar out of sight and to build their Nest on a Rock that is higher than our ordinary Reason Religion and Experience can reach as if they were immediately inspired specially called and taught of God baptized by his Spirit without any Minister or outward Ministry they must give us leave not to believe them upon their bare word which hath not always been so sure till they demonstrate and prove it better by Gods Word and their better maners For which we will give them time enough Mean while we are sure the best Christians among them were made such by the ordinary Ministers of this Church and these made Ministers by no other means but that Ordination derived from and ascending up to the blessed Apostles whom Christ first chose to be Disciples and after ordained and sent them as Publick Ministers not onely as to personal discharge but as to successional descent These were Eagles indeed who flew high in their knowledge and piety yet stooped low in their humility and charity Those others of a new brood are more like yong Cuckoes which devour the Bird in whose nest and by whose fostering they were hatched Some of them have knowledge I would they had more humility and charity they would not disdain to own the parents that begat and educated them even this now so poor desolated beaten torn and wasted Church of England and its Antichristian Ministers as they please to call them Be it so some mens tongue is no slander If we neither adde to nor detract from the Scriptures as Jews Papists and Euthusiasts do If we erre in no fundamentals of faith or maners if we refuse no duty divinely required if we allow no error in our selves or others if we drive on no worldly designs injuriously or hypocritically but study to approve our selves in all godliness and honesty with meekness of wisdom to all men we need no more fear the drops of peevish tongues or dashes of malicious pens as to the honor and comfort of being a part of the true Church of Christ than a cloth dyed in grain need to fear stains by the aspersions of dirt cast on it by unclean and envious hands 25. Of the power of the People in Church affairs 4. But it is objected against us in England That neither Church nor Minister of England did or do own that high and mighty principle of all Church power which some call The People Answ True indeed Although we highly love and esteem as Brethren the faithful and humble people for whom Christ hath died yet we are not of so spungy and popular a softness as to own any part or Congregation or Body of People to be the original or conduits of any Spiritual or Church power which no learned and wise men ever esteemed to be Popular or Democratical but rather an excellent Aristocracy where many able men were in Counsel and some one eminent in order and authority among them We do not dig or descend to these low valleys for these holy waters nor do we seek for the flowings of it through such crazy and crooked pipes nor do we hope to draw it forth out of such broken Cisterns which can hold no such waters We have them from higher fountains and derive them in straiter channels Matth. 28.19 and conserve them in fitter vessels than the vulgarity of even honest Christians can be presumed to be That is from the ordinary Power and constant Commission which from Christ was derived to the Apostles Matth. 16.19 Matth. 18.18 John 20.23 and from them to their Successors in their ordinary Ministry and Church power in after ages who had this peculiar power of the keys of Heaven to binde or remit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Pascere cum imperio pastor inde ut princeps To feed and rule Revel 12.5 19.15 Acts 20.28 1 Pet. 5.2 Vulgus ex veritate pauca ex opinione multa aestimat Tul. pro. Ros Com. to gather to guide to feed and to govern the several parts of the Church in Christs stead and name orderly committed to them People may rudely wrest these keys out of true Bishops and Ministers hands but it is evident they were never committed to them by the great Master of the House Jesus Christ nor do they
authentick power of the Sword which is not to be born in vain Prov. 30.31 and against which there is no rising up Government or Empire is a meer carkass without a soul like dead beer or evaporated wine or a rotten post which every one despiseth It is indeed one point of wisdom and true honor to deserve well of the people so as to gain their love but the highest and safest principle of policy is to command them by power to just fear For their love is no longer to be trusted if once they cease to fear and revere their Governors The goodness and gentleness of Magistrates must not flaken or mâ—th-eat their power nor their power oppress and wire-draw their goodness Princes and Governors are lost if they presume common people at any time to be such Saints and so good natured that they need not power effectual and soverain to command and restrain them as Beasts to set banks and boundaries to them as to great waters whose force is not seen but in their eruptions and disorders and they are then best and most useful when kept and directed in such a course and chanel as restrains them from shewing how great a propensity and fury they have to do mischief if once they get liberty which soon turns the flattering smoothness of it former smiles to threatning tortuosities and dreadful over-whelmings And so on the other side Governors are not safe if they so apply and use rigid force and severer dominion as if they forgat that they ruled men and not beasts who are sensible of gentleness and may be obliged to quietness by humanity 1 Kings 12. Rehoboam might have continued the heavy yoke of his wise Fathers taxes and burthens if he had but so lined it with soft words and courtly blandishments as it should not much have galled their necks which custom will harden and kindness make unsensible of what they bear It is not imaginable how much common people will bear if they see they must nor how little they will bear if they see they may rebel their complainings or tumultuary petitionings are menacings when they declare that they cannot longer undergo legal burdens their meaning is they will not and onely want power to act Necessity and force makes the vulgar tame with their strength and patient as Asses but wanton and presumptuous fancies makes them as the Vnâ—corn Job 39.9 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Thucid. impatient of the most honest subjection No condition of Government ever pleased all that were Subjects and most are prone to be unsatisfied with the present whatever it is they fancy and hope change may be better for their interest Therefore the calmest tempers of people must not be trusted no more than the smiles of Halcion Seas Wise Pilots know there is no point of the Compass whence a tempest may not come nor is there any commotion or inclination to troubles whose impression the vulgar will not easily receive and raise to a storm They are like a weighty baody kept up with engines on the top of a hill if once it be free it falls and falling downward it drives it self Motion adding an impetuâ— to its weight the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 many or multitude are always the more dangerous by how much less suspected Necessity of obeying is in most men but the cover of hypocrisie except in some few whom conscience makes subject Rom. 13.5 and who upon Christian principles chuse rather with patience to suffer under any lawful Magistrates than to contest with them although they were sure to conquer Fearing no oppression or tyranny so much as that of sin as no sin so much as that of rebellion 1 Sam. 15.23 either against God or those that are in Gods stead and authority over them Factious spirits which possess most men though they are not a war of it 2 Kings 8.13 more than Hazael was of his easily make surprizes upon slackned weakned or over-confident power whose security as to mens peaceful tempers makes it less vigilant The true temperament is where just and indisputable power is so wisely managed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Muson ap Stobaeum as renders Governors rather august than dreadful rather venerable as Parents than formidable as Masters though the Body Politick seem never so fairly fleshed with love and skinned over with kindness yet there is neither strength nor safety in it unless the sinews and bones of majesty real and effectual power be maintained It is enough and as much as is safe for common people to have the fancy and imagination of that power and liberty which their deputies representatives or Tribunes tongues may take in publick Conventions and Parliaments But it is dangerous for themselves as well as for their Magistrates ever to let them tamper at the lock of majesty and sovereinty with the Key of Power for if they cannot fairly and easily open that door through fury and impatience they will break it open by violence if they be not over-awed There is no Arcanum Mystery or Secret of Empire like to that of keeping such power as evil men may fear and good men will love because they know it is for the publick good and though it should lie heavy on subjects yet it is not so terrible as to be ground between two milstones of rival powers in civil dissentions No wise Magistrate therefore either in policy or conscience that is once invested in due authority soverein will ask the people leave either to have it or to use it The softer formalities sometime used to ask the peoples consent not in their bulk and heard but in their proxies and deputies is but a complement and where prevalent power asks it is never denied nor is it ever asked but where conquering or hereditary power knows men dare not refuse it No personal title or pretension to sovereinty is so unjust which people will not confirm by their consent In which their worldly wisdom looks more to their own safety and the publick peace than to any particular mans right and interest as they are wasted and ruined by contesting with those that are to strong for them so they would soon be too hard for themselves and most their own enemies if they should be left to arrogate or exercise power according to their own various fancies brutish motions and preposterous appetites Therefore God who is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a lover of mankinde hath so ordered in his providence that where any people are blest some one or few men who are wiser than the people become also stronger by an orderly and well-united strength thereby preserving themselves and the publick from those impetuous furies to which this Leviathan the people is as naturally subject as the Sea is to waves and storms both in Civil and Ecclesiastical affairs for they are no whit calmer in matters of Religion than in those of secular regards every man in Church matters being confident of his skill
errors or publike disorders and scandals which it concerned all Christians and Churches to see repressed or amended Of Excommunication and censures Praesident prolati quique seniores honorem islam non pretio sed testimonio adepti Tertul. Apol. c. 39. The â—do Hist Eccl. l. 1. c. 10. Quod sacris Episcoporum conciliis constitutum fuerit id ad divinam voluntatem est referendum Const M. dictum Euseb vit Const Episcopi in Synodo Sardicensi Dei amantissimi Reges adjuvantâ— divina gratia nos congregaverunt In illa concilla totus desiderio feror in istis devotione immoror amore condeleâ—tor inhaereo consensu emulatione persisto in quibus non hominum traditiones obstinatius defensantur aut superstitiosius observantur sed diligentur humiliterque inquiritur quae sit voluntas Dei bona bene placens Bern. Ep. 19. The wise and excellent Discipline of the Church and the power of using and applying of it which so many now either vainly arrogate or ambitiously Court was not of old as a bodkin put into every mechanicks hands or as a sword committed to every brawny arm nor yet was it such a brutum fulmen a thunder-bolt which the confident hand of every factionist might take to himself and Grasp or use to his private revenge or to the advantage of his party and design But Discipline together with Government in the Church was only committed and concredited after the example of the ApostolicÌ„all times by the wisdom humility consent and subjection of all good Christians in their severall stations either as Princes or Subjects to those learned grave and godly men Bishops and Presbyters who were ablest for gifts eminentest for their labours and highest in place and Ministeriall authority in the Churches of Christ whose assemblies or convenings were greater or smaller and their influence accordingly obliging valid and effectuall for the good of those Churches over which they were ascending from the first and least Country Congregations as the smallest yet considerable branches of a visible Church till it arose like Ezekiels waters from the Anckles to the Knees and Loyns and Head to such large plenary and powerfull an Authority as represented many famous Churches and sometimes the greatest and conversable parts of the Catholick Church throughout the whole world as in generall Councils called Oecumeniall Of Synods and Councils Out of which Synods and Councils however disorders and inconveniences as Nazianzene and others complain cannot be wholy kept out they still consisting of sinfull and so frail men yet they were subject to far less evils Cyp. Nazi orat 19. Ruffin Hist l. 1. c. 19. 18. In causa Athenasii Factionis macula sociavit concilium non judicandi sed opprimendi causa agebatur sub Constantio Concil Nicae secundum ab Artianis coactuÌ„ terrae motu impeditum Theod. l. 2. c. 19. and Errataes than attend the small scattered and separate bodies of there later decimo sexto editions In multitude of Counsellors there is wisdom safety and honour Prov. 11.14 Nor may we cast away those goodly large Robes which the prudence and piety of the antients made because they are subject to be soyled or rent by the hands of folly It is better for the Church to enjoy the gleanings of the antients Integrity Wisdom and Charity in ordering of the Church than to have the whole harvest of later mens sowings which have large straw of promises and shews but little grain of solid benefit yea much cockle too and many thistles of most choaking and offensive consequences The very rags of true antiquity doe better cover the nakedness and more adorne thee body of any Church than any of those cobweb-garments of later making which are torn in pieces while they are putting on and fitting to these new bodies of odd shapen Churches All reason and experience teacheth that those grand communicative wayes of Christian Churches in the joynt Counsels of grave learned and Godly men drawing all into union harmony and peace for the publike and generall good were far more probable though perhaps not absolutely necessary means to preserve both the doctrine of Faith and good manners unblameable among Christians than any of those small and broken Potsheards of private Independency can be which carry little ability and as little authority or vertue with them appearing like the Serpents teeth sown by Cadmus every where rising up in armed parties divided against and destroying one another till they have cleared the Field as of all such new and angry productions so of all those antient and excellent constitutions of Christian Churches which were bound up as Bibles in greater or lesser volumes It being so naturall to all men to affect what they call liberty and power if once mean men can by any arts obtein any shadow of them they are out of the shew of much zeal and conscience most pragmaticall And first begin to think no Church well reformed unless they bring them to their models Then their modell must be new lest their Authors should seem to have been idle being alwaies more concerned for the reformation of any men than of themselves God grant that while temerity and confidence pretends to plant none but new and rare flowers and to root up all old ones as ill weeds in the Church that themselves and their odd inventions with their rash abolitions prove not at last the most noxious plants that ever pestered the Garden of this Church To what some men urge by abusing that text against the good Orders Canons and Constitutions or Customs of the Church 31. Of prudence in ordering the Church affairs Mat. 15.13 That every plant which the Father hath not planted shall be pulled up therefore say they nothing of humane prudence is tolerable in the ordering of any Church I answer first none of those that quarrelled at the Church of Englands Motes but are thought by many learned and Godly men to have beams in their own eyes if Scripture right reason and antiquity may judge for nothing is alleged as more different from any of these amongst us than what may be found among the new Modellers who as they were in number and quality much inferior so they were never thought more wise or learned nor so calm and composed nor so publike and unpassionate in their Counsels and determinations as those many excellent men and Churches were both antient and modern to whose examples agreeable to the Canon of the Scriptures the Church of England was conformed n his rebus in quibus nihil certi statuit Scriptura mos populi Dei vel instituta majorum pro lege tenendi sunt Aug. Ep. 89. Disciplina nulla est melior gravi prudentique viro in his quae liberas habent observationes quam ut co modo agat quo agere viderit Ecclesiam ad quam cunque forte divenerit Quod enim neque contra fidem neque bonos more 's injungitur indâ—fferenter est habendum
pro corum inter quos vivitur societate observandum est Aust Ep. 118. ad Jan. Salvà fidei regula de D sciplina contendentibus suprema lex est Ecclesiae paâ— Blondel sent Jeron praef Furthermore The great Motor of some mens passion zeal and activity against this Reformed Church was that one Error against the judgement liberty and practice of all antiquity which is fundamentall as to the Churches polity and extern Peace namely That nothing may be used in the Church as to externals which is not expresly and precisely commanded in the word Which yet themselves observe not when they come to have power either to form and act some things they take in upon prudentiall account as their Church-Covenant of the form and words of which they are not yet agreed which they urge so their requiring each Member to give an account not of the historicall belief of the truth but of the work of grace and conversion which no Scripture requires or Church ever practis'd That of St. Austin hath been often inculcated by many learned quiet and godly men in this Church of England and elsewhere as a most certain truth That however the Faith Doctrine Sacraments and Ministry of the Church are precisely of divine Institution rising from a divine Spring and conveyed in a like sacred Current which ows nothing to the wisdom policy power or authority of man yet the extern dispensation of this Faith Sacraments and divine Ministrations together with the fence and hedge of them the necessary Government Order and Discipline of the Church in its parts and in the whole these doe fall much under the managing of right reason rules of good order and common prudence all which attends true Religion So that they neither have nor needed nor indeed were easily capable of such positive precise and particular precepts or commands as these men fancy and by this pertinacious fancy they have cast great snares on the consciences of many great scandals on the Churches both antient and modern and great restraints on that l berty which Jesus Christ left to his Churches in these things according as various occasions and times might require Sumus homines ciâ—es cum fimus Châ—istiani Salv. None but foolish and fanatick men can think that when men turned Christians they ceased to be men or being Christian men they needed not still to be governed both as Christians and as men by reason joyned to Religion which will very well agree carrying on Re igious ends by such prudent and proportionate means and in such good order as is agreeable to right reason and the generall directions of Religion which never abandoned or taught any Christian to start at and abhor Naturae lâ—â—en rationis radios non extinguit sed excitat Religio quae non vera tantum sed decora postulat Aust Phil. 4.8 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. Whatsoever things are true honest or comly just pure lovely of good report if any vertue any praise think on these things or meditate with reason and judgement 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 what is taught by the very light of nature and those common principles of reason and order or polity which teach the way of all Government and subjection either of yonger to the elder whence is the very ground of all Presbytery or of weaker to the stronger or of the foolisher to the wiser or of the ignorant to the learned or of many to some few for the good of all None of which methods can cross Religion nor being observed in some due measure can be blamed nor ought factiously to be altered by the members of any setled Church in which there is neither Apostacy from the Faith nor recession from the Scriptures nor alteration of the substance of Christs holy Institution which this Church of England not-being guilty of but apparently professing and fully adhering to the Scriptures as the ground rule and limit of Faith and holy Mysteries We doubt not but however it used the wisdom of learned wise and holy men and followed the warrant of the Primitive Churches in the extern maner and methods of holy Administrations Government and Discipline yet it may and ought still as it doth lay claim to the right and honor of an eminent part of the true Catholike Church of Christ having a true Ministry and true Ministrations In which I believe all the Apostles and Primitive Martyrs and Confessors in all Ages would most willingly have owned and approved yea the Great God from Heaven hath attested it and still doth to the consciences of thousands of excellent Christians which have had their birth and growths to Religion in this Church of England So that the out-cryes abhorrencies and extirpations carried on so eagerly against the main constitution frame and Ministry of this Church by many who now appear to be men of little charity and strong passions and very weak reason as if we were all-over Popish Superstitious Antichristian altogether polluted intollerable c. Those calumnies and clamors wanted both that truth that caution and that charity which should be used in any thing tending to disturb or discourage any true Christian or Church of Christ whose differences in some small external things from us in judgment or practice we ought to bear upon the account of those many great things in which we agree with them as Christians Nor ought poor men of private parts and place in Church and State so to swell at any time with the thought of any Liberty and Power in common given them from Christ to reign with him or to reform c. as to drive like tipsy Mariners those rightful Pilots from the Helm or to break their card and compass of antient design draught and form by which they steered as they ought or as they could in the distress of times And this onely That these new undertakers may try how they can delineate new carts or maps and how soon they can over-whelm or over-set so fair rich and goodly a Vessel as this Church of England once was in the eye of all the World but our own This Iland was not more nobly eminent than the Church was great in Britany The leaks chinks and decayes which befal all things in time might easily have been stopped calked and trimmed by skilful and well-advised hands when once it was fairly and orderly brought upon the Publick stocks and into a Parliament Dock which good men hoped of all places would not prove either a quick-sand or a rock to the Reformed Church or the Learned Ministry of England But the Lord is just though we should be confounded in our confidences of men though neither mountains nor hills nor valleys can help yet will we trust in God who is our God in Christ who we doubt not but in mercy will own us with all our frailties and defects as his true Church and true Ministers And if in
any thing we have failed as men yet we are assured the merciful eye of Heaven will look more favorably on our failings to pardon them than some Basilicks do on our labors to accept them * Jere. 1 8. Be not afraid of their faces for I am with thee to deliver thee saith the Lord. V. 18. I have made thee a defenced City a brazen Wall and an iron Pillar c. Ezek. 2.6 Be not afraid of their words though thou dost dwell among scorpions be not dismayed at their looks though they be a rebellious house who seek to destroy this Church and discourage all its true Christians and Ministers if they could with their dreadful aspects and spightful looks if they had not the defensative of Gods protection joyned to their own innocency and the favor of many excellent Christians whom I have endeavored to settle and satisfie as briefly and clearly as in so short a time I could in these many and to me very tedious and almost superfluous objections against this true Reformed Church of England these first and lesser calumnies which lay in the way of my main design I thought it my duty to remove 32. Want of Charity our greatest defect In the Council of Carthâ—ge An. 401. The Orthodox Christians send Messengers to the Donatists 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 So after they send An. 404. Orators for unity and peace without which say they Christian Religion cannot consist Where I see in all our disputes and differences so cruelly carried on the greatest ingredient is Uncharitableness which knows not how to excuse small faults to supply lesser defects to interpret well what is good to allow others their true Christian Liberty and to enjoy its own modestly to keep communion amidst some easie differences and union with harmless varieties We have had on all sides truth enough to have saved any men and uncharitableness enough to have damned any angels Nor is it meerly a privation or want of charity but an abounding of envy malice strife wrath bitterness faction fury cruelty and whatever is most contrary to the excellency of Christians which was the excellency of Christ love and charity The want of which Basil Mag. de Sp. S. deplores 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 So Naz. Or. 12. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. Or. 28. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Clem. Alex. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 5. sayes Religion as a Tripos hath three feet Faith Hope and Charity and cannot stand if any one be wanting I cannot but here deplore in a pathetick digression craving the Readers pardon since I cannot go further in answer of uncharitable objections till I have first sought for our lost charity The recovery of which one grace would end all the differences and heal all the distempers not of England onely but of all the Christian World You O excellent Christians will I know joyn with me in searching after charity as they did after Christ sorrowing Luke 2.48 In mourning for as some of the devout antients did the sad distances and wasts of Christian charity among all sorts of Christian Churches and Professors Alas we glory and swell and are puffed up one against another in the forms of being called Churches and Reformed when we lose the very power of godliness the soul of religion and the peculiar glory of Christianity which is charity Joh. 13.35 By this shall all men know that you are my disciples c. O sweet divine and heavenly beauty of Christ and all true Christians Charity Whither art thou fled from Christians brests 33. Pathetick for Charity 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Greg. Niss 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Clem. Al. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 l. 3. c. 1. Salvian complains Quis plenam vicuâ—â— exhibet charitatem Omnes à si etsi loco non absunt affectu absunt etsi habitatione juâ—guntur mente disjuncti sunt Lib. 5. de Gâ—berna Non Albiniani non Nigriani sumus sed Christiani Hoc unum fluâ—â—â—â— nullarum partium fludiis â—bripi Tertul. Acts 1.26 lives hearts and Churches In which was wont to be thy Nest thy Palace and thy Temple Where thou wert received welcomed and entertained by wise and humble Christians either as the Spouse of Christ in thy purity or as the Queen of graces in thy beauty or as the Goddess of Heaven in thy majesty O whither art thou gone where art thou retired Art thou to be found in the cells of Hermites in the Cloysters of Monks in the solitudes of Anchorites Probably there may be most of thee where is least of the world which like full diet begets most of cholerick and foul humors Dost thou reside among the pompous Papists The graver Lutherans the preciser Calvinists the severer Separatists or the moderater English Christians May we finde thee at Rome or Wittemberg or Geneva or Amsterdam or London Dost thou dwell in the old Palaces and Councils of venerable Bishops or in the newer Classes of bolder Presbyters or in the narrower corners of subtile Independents Alas I fear these very colours and names which are as ensigns and alarms to factions sound ill in the ears of Charity and are unpleasing to its sight which onely loves the first common title and honor of Disciples to be called Christians These faces and forms seem as if they were divided and set one against another and when they want a common adversary each party is ready to subdivide and seeks to destroy it self the hand of every faction in Religion is as Ismaels against his Brother or it self Smiting oft with the fist of violence as Factious where they should give the right hand of fellowship as Christians and strangling each other instead of embracing Or are all these divisions but the disguises of Charity and under visords of factions a meer pageantry is acted of zealous ignorance or proud and preposterous knowledge both carried on with holy partialities fraternal Schisms zealous cruelties sacred conspiracies so far onely as to destroy all other Christians That each sect alone may remain as the onely Church which then fancy themselves sufficiently built polished and reformed when they are but as heaps of rubbish in their several ruptures as unpolished lumps in their uncharitable sidings so far weak and deformed limbs as they are passionatly and violently broken from the intireness and goodly fabrick of the well compacted Catholike Church of which they were sometime a comly and commendable part Onely then in beauty safety and symmetry while in order to and in unity with the whole which is as the Body and Temple of the Lord in its various parts making but one goodly structure which was antiently the â—oy and glory of the whole Earth Now nothing seems best but deformed ruines and desolate parcels of battered broken and almost demolished Churches like Hospitals in which are most-what wounded and maimed and halting Christians when of old the Foundation of one Rom. 13.10 Love is the fulfilling of
the Law Quicquid deficiunt aliae unica supplet charitatis gratio qua in aeternum non de ficiet Bern. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Nis Prius chari quaÌ„ proximi Min. Fael 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Just M. Tâ—ypl o. and all Churches was Scripture Truth the Cement Charity the Beauty Unity and the Strength orderly and social Government O thou fairest of ten thousands Christian Charity which were the wonder of the World in the Primitive times Which didst so spread thy wings over all the Earth like the Spirit of God on the face of the great deep the ocean of mankinde that every man might and every Christian did enjoy the vital heat and diviner influence of thy fosterings on their souls So far that what weaker Christians came short of in believing or failed in understanding or were defective in doing they made up in loving of Christ and for his sake one another Yea what the very enemies and persecutors of Christians wanted of that humanity which is as the morn and dawning of Christian Charity true Christians sought to relieve them by their prayers and to cover their horrid cruelties with their own kindness to them while killed by them and devotions for them while they were dying under them as the bâ—essed Martyr Stephen did and the Crown of Martyrs Christ Jesus They forgat not to pray for those that persecuted them which made Christians in their furthest dispersions greatest distances and grievousest sufferings still admired by all men though hated by them still endeared well acquainted and united in love to each other before they had seen or were personally known to each other O thou potent flame of celestial fire which the love of Christ Charitas est oleum unde clara virtutuÌ„ omnium lampas sustentatur Religio sine charitate est lampas sine oleo Bern. ep 42. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. Or. 28. So Just Martyr Ep. ad Diog. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. Or. 14. stronger than death had kindled in the souls of the first and best Christians No Seas no solitudes no poverty no pains no sufferings no torments no offences no injuries were able to damp or quench thee of old but still thou didst gloe to so fresh an heat that it warmed and melted the hardest Rocks of Heathen persecutors and tormentors Who before they believed the Gospel or love of God in Christ covered to be of that Christian society where they saw men love one another so dearly so purely so constantly as to be ready to die with and for each other Alas now every small drop of fancy every novelty of fashion in Religion every atome of Invention every dust of Opinion every mote of Ceremony every shadow of Reformation every difference of Practice damps rakes up buries puts out thy sacred sparks and embers in Christians hearts yea and kindles those unholy cruel and dreadful fires of contrariety jealousies scorn hatred enmity revenge impatience of union and zeal for separation to so great heights of all-devouring flames that nothing but the flesh of Christians will serve for fuel to maintain them and nothing but the blood of Believers to extinguish them So that no Christians now love further than they conspire and contend to destroy and conquer all but their own party and faction Thus the want of this holy grace of charity wastes us by the fires of unchristian fewds and even presages the approaching of those last dreadful conflagrations which shall consume the world and those eternal flames which shall revenge this sin of sins among Christians the want of charity which sins against the love of God the blood of Christ the Churches peace and our own souls How shall we uncharitable wretches not dread the coming of our Judge or how can we love his appearance in flaming fire who have thus singed and burnt that livery of Christs love wherewith we were clothed which was dipped and died in his own blood that so it might stanch the further effusions of blood among Christians and cover the stayns of that bloud which had been passionatly shed among them How can we hope our souls should be saved in the day of the Lord Jesus when we spend our dayes in damming and destroying each other and scarce suffer any to possess their souls in patience or in any degree of charity amidst the wasts and troubles of this conflicting and tottering Church Which like a great tree whose roots are loosned round and almost cut through stagger too and fro threatning to fall on every side being nothing now but weakness over-laden with weight and labouring with the burthen of it self is ready to destroy both it self and others by the suddenness and violence of its fall O you excellent Christians hasten as Lot should have done out of Sodom to withdraw your selves from the interests designs zeal devotion and Religion of this uncharitable and self destroying world wrap your selves in the mantle of charity peaceableness and patience hasten to hide your selves in the holes of this rock the love of Christ your Redeemer till he come who is at the dore and will not tarry Charitas sanctitatis Custos Chrysol ser 94. O pretious and inestimable grace of Charity the only Jewel of our lives the viaticum for our Deaths the greatest ornament of a Christian profession the sweetness of our bitterness the Antidote of our poysons the Cordiall in our infirmities the comforter under our dejections the supplyer of our defects the joy in our sorrows the witness of our sincerity the Crown of our graces the Seal of our hopes 1 Joh. 3.14 the stay and Pillar of our Souls amidst the tears tossings Dilectio suÌ„muÌ„ fidei sacramentum Christiani nomini thesaurus Tertul lib. de Patientia Mat. 5.44 Humanum est amicos Christianum inimicos diligere Hilar. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. de Christian dissid or 14. fears and conflicts of our mortall Pilgrimage In which we then only joy when we either love or are loved by others but then we have most cause of pious joy when being hated and cursed and persecuted by others we can yet love them and pray for them and bless them for Christs sake Thou that madest Martyrs and Confessors and all true Christians more than Conquerors of death and enemies men and Devils O how have we lost thee how have we banished thee how have we not injured thee yea how have we grieved thee more in this that we are loth to find thee But most in this that we seek thee among Heresies Schisms Apostacies seditions furies perjuries tyrannies superstitions sacrileges causeless disputes endless janglings yea cruell murthers of bodies and Anathemaes of souls But the highest indignity and greater than the greatest insolency offerd thee is That we boast and proclaim we have found thee in what we have most lost thee that we have raised thee by what we have ruined thee that we are most Churches when we are least Christians or most
3.16 Hereby we perceive the love of God because he laid down his life for us and we ought to lay down our lives for the brethren 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. Or. 16. Isai 32.2 Beatitudinum omnium beatissima beatitudo charitas Nienburg to lay down their malice factions and arms against each other for whom Charity and Christ bids them lay down their lives O let it move all excellent Christians and me who am less than the least that truly love thee and long for thee to mourn to see the generality of Christians so little moved by thee or to thee Let our heads and eyes be as Fountains and Rivers of Waters running with tears night and day for those thousands whom justice and those ten thousands whom uncharitableness schism and superstition have slain among Christians even in these Nations and Churches O let our humble hearts be thy retirement our sighs and prayers and tears thy refreshment in the heat and fury of these times and be thou to us as the shadow of that great Rock in a weary Land O blessed Blessing of all other blessings Charity what words what tears what prayers what sighs what Sermons what Writings can recover thee or recal thee or perswade thee to look back and return to these and others pitifully broken wasted forlorn and divided Churches But alas our words are sharp swords daily wheting and clashing against each other our tears are as the drops of revengeful and impatient spirits which cannot have their wills our prayers are the bitter effusions of hearts troubled and disquieted not with sin but with choler and unkindness so far from praying for our enemies that we pray nothing but enmity and are impatient that any should pray for their friends if we esteem them our enemies our sighs are but bellows to excite the languishing flames of declining factions against their opposers our Sermons oftimes are as firebrands tossed up and down by incendiaries and the breath of our Pulpits are like the Eructations of Aetna Vesuvius or Hecla scattering coals of fire and blasting all things neer them with sulphureous exhalations So that many Preachers are indeed as voices crying in the wilderness sounding alarms to Religious War and preparing a way for zealous desolations both in Church and State And for our Writings they are in great part but Pamphlets which serve as Paper to wrap up squibs or to kindle to quicker flames those smoaking jealousies and secret discontents which are smothered in our brests That even we Christians and reformed too speak and act and pray and Preach and Print in great part so as if we had not one God and one Lord Jesus one Spirit one Faith and one Baptism c. Ephes 4.4 5. But as if we had no God no Faith no Word no Sacrament no common relation to one Saviour no common salvation in One and by One as if we were Christians onely to be crosses and to crucifie one another As if we were all turned Canaanites scourges in the sides and thorns in the eyes of one another Charitas deus est substantivs dat nobis deitatem accidentâ—lem Bern. de dil Deo O thou flower and fragrancy of all graces and virtues which hast little of a Man nothing of a Devil and most of God of Christ and of the Holy Spirit in thee which carriest all sweetness serenity and tranquillity with thee If thou abhorrest the crowds of Christians and such as glory so much in their being gathered into Churches after new and uncouth ways If thou darest not trust their smiles and kisses their fervors and reformings who have so oft under the specious pretences of Religion sheathed their swords in thy bowels If thou art afraid not onely of religious rabbles and zealous multitudes but even of sacred Synods and Armies listed for holy Wars whose faith hath often failed thee and them too who while they thought to contend earnestly for the truth have crushed thee O Charity almost to nothing by their violences and divisions each novel faction seeming to strive for thee pull and tear thee in pieces ready by violent halings of thee to their sides Sects utterly to destroy thee O yet prepare a place for thy self among some humble and honest hearts some meek and quiet spirits here in England that so thou maist retire and hide thy self from thy friendly enemies from their cruel courtesies their dangerous importunities their deep agitations and designs O disdain not the broken hearts and contrite spirits of â—hat remnant of truly Reformed Catholike and charitable Christians which yet have escaped in this Church These value thee these long foâ— thee these are sick of love to thee and weary of life without thee To thy honor and restauration to their comfort and establishment these lines are chiefly consecrated O do thou cover them James 3.6 Psal 120.7 I am for peace but when I speak they are for war and this thy suppliant Orator under the shadow of thy wings till this calamity be overpast hide us from the strife of tongues which are set on fire with the fire of hell which burn most wheâ— cool drops and calm pleas for charity are sprinkled on them In the great and sad ruines of Churches and dissentions of Christians O be thou our refuge and protection teach us to live by divine love and so to love thee that we may live a divine 〈◊〉 with thee Learn us that highest lesson of a Christian to love our enemies and persecutors while others learn to hate their friends and their Fathers 1 Cor. 13.8 Charity never be faileth O Sempiternal Grace which are fitted for immortal souls let us be as Ruth to Naomi unseparable from thee while we are on Earth as thou art the onely remaining grace in Heaven being the crown and consummation of all other gifts and graces which like stars then disappear and are willingly swallowed up when thy lustre like the Suns is risen to its full strength and shines in an eternal Noon making the soul at once infinitely happy while it sees an object infinitely lovely and loves it with an infinite love Rather than we should fail of thee in this life O thou beloved of our souls carry us with thee from Cities to solitudes from company to deserts from the unsociable societies and uncharitable Churches to creeping cottages to weeping solitudes and howling wildernesses where we may enjoy thee in our own oft sighing and smitten brests rather than dwell in Palaces and Cities and Temples and where we see thee daily despised profaned and mangled tormented torn and trampled under the feet of Christians in Villages in Towns in Cities in Senates in Armies in Seats of Justice and in Pulpits Give us the wings of a Dove even thy wings O holy Charity by which thou ascendest at once to God in love and descendest for Gods sake in love to man that we may make haste and flie away and be at rest for ever that we may
former times In all which we finde there ever was a peculiar Office of the holy Ministry and a peculiar Order of Persons both ordaining and ordained to be Ministers and both so used and so esteemed by all good Christians in all setled Churches Clemens in Saint Pauls time after him writing from Rome to the Corinthians where faction was kindled Exhorting people and Presbyters to peace tells them That the Apostles appointed some in all Countreys 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 trying and approving them by the Spirit to be Bishops and Deacons for those that after should believe Pag. 54. Edit Pat. Jun. Id sine dubio tenendum quod ecclesia ab Apostolis Apostoli à Christos Christus à Deo suscepit Reliâ—ua omnis doctrina de mendacio praejudicanda quae sapit contra vâ—ritatem ecclesiae Apostolorum Christu Dei Tertul. de prae ad Hae. c. 21. Omnes praepositi Apostolis Vicaria Ordinatione succedunt Cyp. l. 4. ep 9. Jer. Com. in 1. cap. ep ad Gal. Isidor Hispal off eccle l. 2. c. 5. Radix Christianae societatis per sedes Apostolorum successiones Episcoporum certa per orbem propagatione diffunditur Aug. ep 42. The Lord saâ—th Clemens will have us to perform our 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 off g ings and services 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 none rashly and disorderly but in due time and season 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 where also and by whom his wâ—ll and supreme pleasure hath appointed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Faction or Schism began in Saint Pauls time then renewed or had continued which Clemens shews citing the Apostle Pauls Epistle to the Corinthians and telling them That the Apostles setled approved Ministers Bishops and Deacons after them and ordered for a succession to follow when those were dead whom they ordained immediately p. 57. Edit Pat. Jun. Clemens R. ep ad Corinth Ignat. ep ad Hieron in aliis ep Just. Mar. Apol. 2. Tertul. Apol. lib. De Baptismo Cyprian l. 1. ep 2 9. l. 3. ep 5. Eis qui sunt in Ecclesia Presbyteris obaudire oportet his qui successionem habent ab Apostolis qui cum Episcopatus succâ—ssime charisma veritatis certum secundum beneplacitum patris acceperunt Reliquos vero qui absistunt à principali successione quocunque loco colliguntur suspectos habere vel haereticos malae sententiae vel quasi sciudentes elatos sibi placentes Aut rursus ut hypocritae quoestus gratia vanae gloriae hic operantes omnes autem hâ—decidunt à veritate ut Nadab Abihu Koram Jeroboam c. Irenaeus l. 4. c. 43. Agnitio vera est Apostolorum doctrina antiquus Ecclesiae status in universo mundo secundum successiones Episcoporum quibus illi eam quae in unoquoque loco est Ecclesiam tradiderunt Iren. l. 4. c. 63. Chrysost de Sacerdotio Basil Mag. Symoni Mago comparat illos qui 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Who take money for Ordination and calls that gain 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Conduct money for Hell Ep. 78. And in his 181. Epist chalenges to himself the power of Ordination from the Corepiscopi So Epist 187. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. The antient custom of the Church receives none to be Ministers but with strict examination in their Ordination Epiphan Hae. 79. Jeron Dialog ad Lucifer St. Ambrose De Dignitate Sacerdotali Liber St. Austine Ep. 42. and in many places St. Gregory the Great De Cura Pastorali lib. Quomodo valebit secularis homo sacerdotis magisterium adimplere cujus nec officium tenuit nec disciplinam agnovit Is Hisp off eccl l. 2. c. 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. Nullatenus nobis Christianis permissum est ut quis in ecclesia sen publicè Scripturas explanet nisi qui in clericalem ordinem adscitus suerit Suid. in l. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Greg. Thaumaturgus juvenum quendam pium Philosophum sub forma carbonarii obscurum in sacerdotem ordinavit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 juxta solemnes ritus Greg. Nis in vita Theum Which Catholike practise and judgment as it is a great satisfaction to all sober Christians who itch not after novelties so it must needs be a vehement prejudice with any wisemen against those yesterday novelties raised by some few men of great passions and presumptions but of no great reputation that ever I could learn for either such learning piety or impartiality as may be put into the ballance against the clear and concurrent Testimonies of all the Antients and the universal practise of all Churches which all Histories all Fathers all Councils all Learned and Godly men both Antient and Modern do with one Spirit and one Mouth abundantly testifie agreeable to that of Saint Jerom St. Augustine Isidore Hispal and many others Who speaking of the Calling of Ministers from those words Called to be an Apostle of Jesus Christ reckon up four sorts First Some that are sent immediately from God and not by men as Moses many Prophets the Twelve Apostles and Saint Paul Secondly Some by Gods appointment yet by Mans hand and Ordination as Aaron Joshuah Elisha Timothy Thirdly Others in the ordinary way and succession of the Church as it is appointed by Jesus Christ are by men onely ordained Ministers either according to real merit partial favor and vulgar affection Fourthly There be some whom neither God nor man sends but they run of themselves Such saith St. Jerom were and are false Prophets and false Apostles deceitful workers Ministers of Satan transforming themselves into Angels of light who say Thus saith the Lord when the Lord hath not spoken to them or sent them To this sense Saint Jerom St. Austine and accordingly all the Antients before and after them as they have occasion to speak of the office duty and dignity of Ministers in the Church Which Catholike Testimony and Tradition or Custom of the Church for any Christian to contradict without shew of reason is intollerable impudence and not to believe it is most inhumane and unchristian uncharitableness to disparage and causlesly to derogate from it can be no other but profane and perverse insolence unless there can be produced such clear testimonies from immediate divine revelations confirmed by miracles or from the received Written Word of God to the contrary as will easily and ought justly to overweigh all after inventions or constitutions which are built meerly upon humane custom and authority as that was of giving the Lords Supper to Infants and to the dead sometimes Which counterbalancing of Custom by Reason or Scripture is not yet in the least kinde done by these men that are the opposers of the Ministry of England Who by the same proud or peevish incredulity by which they oppose the Catholike consent and practical Testimony of the Church in this great point of the holy Ministry do overthrow by a sceptical folly and disputative madness the very foundation
semper valuit ut quae cunque ab hoc consensu confirmata videam mihi sacrosancta immutabilia videantur Bishop Carleton de Consen eccles cap. 11. cap. 277. and humble Christians do and ever did the constant clear and concurrent which is the truly Catholick testimony of the Church in which so much of the truth Spirit and grace of God hath alwaies appeared amidst the many cloudings of humane infirmities to be far beyond any meer humane record or authority in point of establishing a Christians judgement or conscience in any thing that is not contrary to the evident command of the written word of God However some mens ignorance and self conceited confidence like bogs and quagmires are so loose and false that no piles never so long well driven and strongly compacted by the consent and harmonious testimonies of the most learned writers in the Church can reach any bottom or firm ground in them whereon to lay a foundation of humane belief or erect a firm bank and defense against the invasion of daily novelties which blow up all and break in upon the antient and most venerable orders practises and constitutions of the Church where ever they are yet continued which being evidently set forth to me by witnesses of so great credit for their piety diligence fidelity harmony integrity constancy and charity I know not how with any face of humanity or Christianity to question disbelieve or contradict Under which cloud of unsuspected witnesses I confess I cannot but much acquiesce and rest satisfied in those things which others endlessly dispute because they have not so literal and preceptive a ground in Scripture Quod universa tenet ecclesia nec consiliis institutum sed semper retentum est non nisi autoritate Apostolica traditum rectissimè creditur August cont Donat. l. 4. In Concil Loodic Melito Episc Sard. missus ut autographa ubique decernat c. Constabit id ab Apostolis traditum quod apud ecclesias fuerit sacrosanctum Tert. ad Mar. l. 4. however they have a very rational exexemplary analogical and consequential authority from thence which is made most clear as to the minde of God by that sense which the Primitive Doctors and Christians who lived with or next to the Apostles had of them and by their practise accordingly in the ways of Religion Thus the Canonical Books of the Scripture especially those of the New Testament which no where are enumerated in any one Book nor as from divine oracle any where commanded to be believed or received as the writings of such holy authors guided by the dictates or directions of Gods Spirit we own and receive as they were after some time with judgment and discretion rejecting many other pretended Gospels and Epistles antiently received by the Catholike Church and to this day are continued So also in point of the Church Government How in right Reason Order and Religion the Churches of Christ either in single Congregations and Parishes or in larger Associations and Fraternities ought to be governed in which thing we see that sudden variations from the Churches constant patern in all ages and places hath lately cost the expence not onely of much Ink but of much blood and have both cast and left us in great scandals deformities and confusions unbeseeming Christian Religion The like confirmation I have for Christians observing the Lords day as their holy Rest or Sabbath to the Lord and their variating herein upon the occasion of Christs Resurrection from the Seventh day or Jewish Sabbath which is not so much commanded by Precept as confirmed by Practise in the Church so in the baptising of the Infants of Christian Parents who profeâ—s to believe in Jesus Christ onely for the means of salvation to them and their children which after Saint Cyprian Saint Jerom and Augustine affirm to have been the custom of the Catholike Church in and before their days so as no Bishop or Council or Synod began it Cypr. ep ad Fidum Aust ep 28. And no less in this of the peculiar distinct calling order 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Can. Afric in Con. Carth. 1. anno 419. Some things in the Church are setled by Canon others by custom 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Con. Nicoen office and succession of the Ministry Evangelical In all which if the Letter and Analogy of Scripture were less clear than â—t is so that the doctrines of those particulars which are among Christians counted divine were â—ike Vines and Honey-suckles less able to bear up themselves in full authority by that strength and vertue which they receive from the Scripture Precept where undoubtedly their root is and from whence they have grown shooted out so far and flourished in all Churches yet the constant judgment and practise of the Church of Christ which is called the pilâ—ar and ground of truth are stayes and firm supports to such sweet and usefull plants which have so long flourished in the Church of Christ whose custom may silence perverse disputes of corrupt and contentious minds And indeed doth fully satisfy and confirm both my believe and my religious observation of those particulars as sacred and unalâ—erable Nor hath any of those things Eucharistia sacramentum non de aliorum manu quaÌ„ prasidentium sumimus Tertul de Coro Mil. Impositionem manuuÌ„ qua Ecclesiae mininistri in suum manus initiantur ut non invitus patior vocari Sacramentum ita inter ordinaria Sacramenta non numero Calvin Inst l. 4. c. 14. sect 2. Amb. l. 5. ep 32. ad Valentin Commends that sentence which the Emperours Father had wrote touching judicatories and Judges in Church matters In causa fidei vel Ecclesiastici muneris eum judicare debere qui nec munere impar nec jure dissimilis constanter assero more clear evidence from Scripture or Catholick practice than this of the calling and succession of the Ministry of the Gospell hath wherein some men after due tryall and examination of their gifts and lives made by those who are of the same function and are in the Church indued with a derivable Commission and Authority to ordein an holy succession of men in the Ministry for the Churches use are by fasting prayer and solemn imposition of hands in the presence of the faithfull people publikely and peculiarly ordained consecrated set apart sent and authorised in the power and name of Christ to preach the Gospell to all men to administer the holy Sacraments and respectively to dispense all those holy duties and mysteries belonging to Christian Religion among Christian people that is such as profess to believe that Jesus Christ is the only Saviour of Sinners Which holy and most necessary custom of ordaining some fit men by others of the same function to be Ministers in the Church hath not only the unanimous consent and practise of the Orthodox Christians and purest Churches in all ages from the Apostles times But no Hereticks or Schismaticks who owned any
relation to the Gospell of Jesus Christ did ever so much as dispute or question the power and succession ministeriall as to its calling peculiar and divinely appropriated to some men in the Church Till of later dayes in Germany and some otherwheres the pride of some mens parts and conceit of their gifts or the opinion of their raptures and Enthusiasms mixed with other lusts and secular designs tempted some weak and fanatick men of the Anabaptistical leaven to adventure the invasion and vulgar prostration of the office before ever they broached their reasons against it Confessores gloriae Christi An. 1543. When they after proved to be Pastoricidae Vilains which conspired to destroy all the Ministers of the Gospel in Germany hanging and drowning many of them casting them into wells An. 1562. Cl. Sanctesius de temp decept Irenaeus l. 4. c. 43. Qui absistunt à principali successionâ— Episcoporum Presbyterorum ab Apostolis quocunque locâ— relliguntur suspectos habere oportet vel haereticos vel scindentes vel elatos sibi placentes Oâ—â—eâ—â—i decidunt à veritate Sophistae verborum magis esse volentes quà m discipuli veritatis Iren. lib 3. c. 40. which presumption and disorder the Swenckfeldians who called themselves Confessors of the glory of Christ afterwards the Socinians and others intending to introduce new and heretical doctrines with their new Teachers studied to set forth with some weak shews of reason and Scripture Whereas in all former ages of the Church such as should have abrogated the antient Catholick way or have broached any new way of Evangelical power and Ministry would have been as scandalous as if he had broached a new Messias or a new Gospel and made the old one of none effect as many of those strive to do who seek to cry down the former way of Ministers right Ordination Succession and Authority Who if they had not met with a giddy and credulous and licentious age would have needed new miracles to have confirmed their new and plebeian ways of Ministry or to cashier the old one which was first began and after confirmed as the Gospel was for some years with many infallible signs and wonders wrought by the Apostles and their Successors in that Order and Function 3. What can be the design of any to go contrary or innovate What can it be then but an exceeding want of common understanding or a superfluity of malice or a transport of passion or some secular lust either to deny credit to the Testimony of the best Christians and purest Churches in all times or to go quite contrary to their judgment and practise by seeking to discredit and destroy the Authority and peculiar Function of the antient Catholike Christian Ministry in these or other Churches And since in primitive times it could be no matter of either profit or honor in the world In ea regula incedimus quà m Ecclesia ab Apostolis Apostoli à Christo Christus à Deo accepit Tertul. de Praes c. 37. Radix Christianae societatis per sedes Apostoloâ—um successioneâ—â—piscoporum certa per o rbem propagatione diffunditur August ep 42. to be a Bishop or Presbyter in the Church who were the first men to be persecuted or sacrificed What motive could there be then but onely Religion Duty and Conscience to undertake and persevere in that holy and dangerous Calling that so the Gospel might be continued And since now in England it can be no great temptation of covetousness or ambition unless it be in very poor and necessitous man to be a Preacher of the Gospel upon the new account of the peoples or self-ordaining which is as none what can it be that provokes so many in a new and pitiful way either of egregious ignorance and popular simplicity to undertake to be Preachers Or in a more refined way of devilish malice and deep design to seek to level cast down and trample under foot all Ministerial power whatsoever which is none if it be common and not peculiar to some men by divine Sanction Certainly this can arise from no other aim but either that of destroying us as a Reformed Church or desolating us quite from being a Church or Christians Which our posterity will easily cease to be as to the very form as many at present are 1 Cor. 15.14 as to any power and conscience of Religion if once they cease to have or begin to think they have not had any true Ministers in this or any Church So that all Preaching of the Gospel all Saâ—â—aments all the Faith of so many Christians Professors Confessors and Martyrs in all Ages together with the fruits of their Faith in Patience Charity and good Works must be in vain Alas these poor revenues and encouragements which are yet left to the Ministers here considered with their burdens of business duties taxes and envy are scarce worth the having or coveting even by vulgar and mechanick spirits who may make a better shift to live in any way almost than now in the Ministry The design then of levelling the Ministry must needs be from greater motives such as seek to have the whole honor and authority of the Reformed Religion here in England utterly abolished or else taken up upon some such odde novel and fanatick grounds which will hold no water bear no weight or stress being built upon the sands of humerous novelty not on the rock of holy antiquity and divine verity That so this whole Church may by the adversaries of it be brought to be a meer shadow of deformed and confused Religion or else be onely able to plead its Christianity upon meer Familistick or Anabaptistick or Enthusiastick or Socinian or Fanatick Principles Upon which must depend all our Christian Privileges Truths Sacraments Ministrations Duties and Comforts Living and Dying all which will easily be proved and appear to a considerate soul as profane and null when he shall see they are performed or administred by those Agnitio vera est Apostolorum doctrina antiquus ecclesiastatus in universo mundo charactere corporis Christi secundum successiones Episcoporum quibus illi â—am quae est in unoquoque lâ—ci Ecclesiam tradiderunt Ire l. 4. c. 6â— who can produce no Precept Scripture or Practise from Antiquity for their ways either of Christianity or of Ministry but onely their own or other mens wilde fancies and extravagant furies nor can they have better excuses for their errors in forsaking the right and Catholike way but onely a popular levity credulity and madness after novelties So that as to this first part of my answer touching The peculiar Function of the Ministry I do aver upon my Conscience so far as I have read or can learn That there is no Council of the Church or Synod no Father or Historian no other Writer that mentions the affairs of the Church no one of them gives the least cause to doubt but wholly confirms this
false teachers to stop their mouths Tit. 1.11 to exhort command and rebuke with all authority Tit. 2.15 to do their work as workmen that need not to be ashamed 2 Tim. 2.15 as those that must give an account of their Ministry and the souls committed to their care and charge by God and the Church Adorns them also with peculiar privileges promises and speciall assistances takes care for peculiar maintenance 1 Cor. 9.9 19. and double honour to be given them by all true Christians 1 Tim. 5.17 and encourageth them in a work of so great pains exact care and consciencious diligence which must expect to meet alwaies as now it doth with much opposition and contradiction of sinners promising to them speciall degrees of glory and more ponderous Crowns of eternall rewards in Heaven 1 Cor. 12.29 Are all Apo. are all Prophets are all Teachers c. 1 Cor. 9.16 Though I Preach the Gospell I have nothing to glory of as superogating so necessity is layd upon me yea woe is unto me if I Preach not the Gospell By all which and many others which might be added the Demonstration is clear as the Sun at Noon day to all that are not wilfully blind That some and not all in the Church and these not arbitrary and occasionall but chosen and ordeined persons are sent in a succession from Christ in his name and by vertue of this divine mission speciall authority and ordination to the care service and work of the Ministry they are bound in the highest bonds of conscience to the glory of God and the salvation of their own and others souls under a dreadfull woe and curse of being guilty of their souls damnation who perish by their neglect to attend diligently to discharge faithfulâ—y and couragiously as in the name and authority of Jesus Christ the Lord of glory this great and dreadfull imployment of the Ministry which Angels would not undertake without they were sent nor if sent without some horror Onus opus iâ—sis angelicis formidandum humoris Betn 2 Cor. 2.16 Who is sufficient for these things i. e. to speak the word of God as of God in the sight of God in Christ i. e. of sincerity 2 Tim. 2.4 2 Tim. 4.13 14 15 16. Acts 4.19.20 The Epistle of Paul to Tim. and Tit. are the constant Canons and divine injunctions for the succession of Ministerial power by way of tryal imposition of hands prayer c. To which no earthen vessels are of themselves sufficient but through the grace of God they are made able and faithfull 1 Tim. 1.12 and being such are both successefull and accepted while they give themselves wholy to this work not entangling themselves with other incomberances but devoting the whole latitude of time parts studies gifts to this business of saving souls and this not in popular and precarious wayes or only upon grounds of charity but with all just confidence of having that authority with them as well as necessity upon them which makes them bold in the Lord that they cannot but speak the things for which they have received power and commission from Christ by the Ordination and appointment of the Governours and guides of the Church who formerly had received the same power To which none can without high impudence blasphemy and impiety pretend who are conscious to themselves to have received no such authority from Christ either immediatly or in that one mediate way of successive ordination by which he hath appointed it to be derived to posterity which I have already proved cannot by any shew of Scripture no more than in any way of reason and order becomming Religion be found to have any other way than by those that are in orders as Ministers neither is it intrusted with the community of people among Christians nor left to every private mans pleasure As then some men are duly invested with power ministeriall 7. None can be true Ministers but such as are rightly ordeined both to act in this power and to confer it to others after them and these only are commanded by the rule of Christ by their duty or office and by all bonds of conscience to make a right use of this peculiar and divine power for the Churches good So are all other men whatsoever not thus duly ordeined and impowred though never so well gifted in themselves forbidden under the sins of lying falsity disorderly walking proud usurpation and arrogant intrusion of themselves into an holy office uncalled and unsent either to take this office and Ministry of holy things on themselves or to confer the power which they never received on others which neither Melchisedeck nor Moses nor Aaron nor Samuel nor any of the Prophets nor the Lord Jesus Christ nor the blessed Apostles Heb. 5.1 Every high Priest taken from among men is ordeined for men in things pertaining to God c. 4. No man taketh this honour to himself but he that is called of God as was Anon c. 5. Christ also glorified not himself to be made an high Priest c. nor any Evangelist or any true Bishop or Presbyter nor any holy men succeeding them did ever take to themselves either as to the whole or any part of that power and Ministry not so much as to be a Deacon but still attended the Heavenly call and mission either immediatly Luke 12.42 Who then is a faithfull and wise Steward whom the Lord shall make ruler over his household to give them their portion in due season 43. Blessed c. 1 Tim. 3.15 If I tarry long that thou mayst know how thou oughtest to behave thy self in the house of God c. which was confirmed by miracles and speciall revelations or predictions or mediatly in such an order and method of succession as the Lord of the Church who is not a God of confusion hath appointed and to this day preserved who otherwayes would have left his Church short of that blessing of orderly Government and Officers appointed for holy ministrations which is necessary in every society and which no wise man that is Master of any Family doth omit to appoint and settle especially in his personall absence where he governs by a visible derived and delegated authority given to others as Christ now doth his Church as to the extern order and dispensation of holy things Peoples duty The duty of all faithfull people in which bounds their comforts are conteined are no less distinct and evidently confined Quomodo valebit homo secularis sacerdotis magisterium adimplere cujus nec officium tenuit nec disciplinam agnovit Isid Hisp off l. 2. c. 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Lay man is bound up by Lay commands to keep his rank and order Cl. ep pag. 53. Nor can saith he the Presbyters be cast out or degraded without a great sin Pag. 57. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. Exors officii exors solatii praemii Is Hisp Matth.
all Prophets are all Teachers c. 18. All are not nor are any such as they are Christians or gracious c. 1 Cor. 12. ought to minister holy things to others to challenge the Keys of Heaven to themselves to be as in Christs stead to rule and oversee his house which cannot avoide as the Apostle proves abominable absurdities and detestable confusions no way beseeming the wisdom of Christ the majesty of Christian Religion or that order and decency which ought to be in Church-Assemblies being as contrary to reason as if every servant in an house should chalâ—enge the power of the Keys and the Stewards place or every member the office of the eyes tongue and hands by vertue of that common relation it hath as well as these parts to the same body the same soul and head As then right reason tells us beyond all reply That neither natural nor civil nor religious common gifts endowments or abilities instate any person in the office of Magistrate Judge Ambassador Herald Notary or publick Sealer Fraus est injuria quic quid agitur sub alterius persona sine debita ab illo autoritate Reg. Jur. Matth. 28.18 All power 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or authority is given unto me in Heaven and in Earth that is in order to perfect Christs design his Churches good Acts 1.8 Autoritas delegata ab altâ—rius voluntate pendet tam quoad ipsam potestatâ—m quam ad derivandi modum Reg. Jur. 1 Cor. 4.19 I will know not the speech of them that are puffed up but the power V. 20. For the Kingdom of God is not in word but in power i. e. That holy polity and orderly Kingdom which Jesus Christ hath set up and governs in his Church is not managed by confident praters but by authoritative Preachers Matth. 7.28 As Christ Jesus so his true Ministers teach and administer holy things as men having authority and not as the Scribes which places require not onely personal sufficiencies for the office but an orderly designation and induction to it from the fountain of civil power either mediately or immediately The same right reason which is most agreeable and servient to true Christian Religion requires a right derivation or conveyance of all supernatural Ministerial Church power which is in and from Jesus Christ as the sole supreme head and divine origin of it either immediately as they and none others had to whom Christ first consigned it and both by miraculous gifts and works confirmed it to be in them or mediately as those Bishops and Presbyters had it who without force fraud or any sinister way of usurpation or bold intrusion received this power from the Apostles by prayer and benediction with imposition of their hands in the name of Christ and from them their successors have lawfully derived it without interruption to the true Ministers of the Gospel even to this day as I have proved which not onely the Scriptures of undisputable verity but even those other very credible Histories of the Church and other Records of learned and holy Men in all ages to these times which the providence of God hath afforded us do abundantly declare all which to deny with a morose perverseness or rustical indiffereâ—cy is as if a Hog should answer all arguments with grunting And to act contrary to so strong a stream of concurrent Authorities both as to the judgment and practise of the Church in all ages is a work onely fit for Ranters and Seekers and Fanaticks or for Jews Turks and Heathen Infidels but not for any sober Christian that owns in the least kinde the Name of Jesus Christ or desires to be a member of any true Christian Church In which as all true and humble Christians have always enjoyed and with thankfulness owned the rightful succession and authority of their oâ—dained Ministers Pastors and Teachers so the Lord from Heaven in all ages hath witnessed to them by his blessings of truth and peace on the hearts of his people and by their means chiefly continuing the light of the Gospel to these days amidst those Heathenish persecutions Heretical confusions and Schismatical fractions which have sought to overthrow the Being or the Purity or the Order and Unity of the true Church To this judgment and testimony of Scriptures and antient Writers both in right and fact I might adde a cloud of witnesses from later reformed Divines which were very learned and very holy men far above the vulgar spirits both in other Churches and in this of England all agreeing with our excellent Bishop Jewel Bishop Jewels Apology Ministrum Ecclesiae legitime vocari oportere rectè atque ordine praefici ecclesiae Dei Neminem autem ad sacrum Ministerium pro suo arbitrio ac ibidine posse se intrudere That no may may intrude himself into the Ministry by his own will and pleasure or by any others who are not of that Order and Calling but he ought to be lawfully called and duly ordained by those in whom the lawful succession of ordinative power ever hath been and still is rightly placed and continued Agreeable to which there is a whole Jury of eminent Modern Divines alleged by a late industrious and ingenuous * See Master Halls Pulpit guarded Author who hath spared me that pains 9. The Priestly order among the Jews Joel 2.17 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Niss de vita Mos Aronis Virga 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Is Pel. l. 3. ep 20. Philo. Judaeus de sacerdotâ—o Aaronis calls it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Numb 16. Exod. 19.6 2 Chro. 26 20. Vzziah ceased to be fit to rule as a King being smitten with Leprosie who usurped the office of the Priest 1 King 13.33 4. I may adde by way of confirmation of that common equity and rules of order which must be among men in all things and most necessarily in things truly religious The inviolable Function and peculiar Office or Order of the Priests and Levites which were the Ministers of the Lord in his antient Church of the Jews which is a most convincing instance to prove not the sameness and succession of that Order but the equity comliness and exemplariness of a peculiar Ministry for holy things among Christians under the Gospel since that Levitical Ministry was not more holy or honorable nor more distinguished in power and authority and office from the people than this in the Christian Church which is more immediately derived from Christ as clearly instituted and ordained by him and more fully exhibitive of him both in the Historical Truths and in the Mystical gifts and graces of his Spirit Yet we see who so despised or violated that Order and Ministry among the Jews under pretence of a common holiness in Gods people who were in a spiritual sense indeed called an holy Nation and a royal Priesthood so as to confound the Functions and Offices divinely distinguished either the earth from beneath devoured them
or some other remarkable judgement fell upon them as on King Uzzah So long as Gods love to the Jews was seconded with his jealousie for their good When indeed their Apostacies and Rebellions had alienated Gods love from them he then suffered those sad and unsanctified levellings to come among them consecrating the meanest of the people and who ever would relieve his worldly necessities by being a Priest to those Talismanick Calves under which new modes and figurations the Israelites were for some wicked reason of State perswaded by Jeroboam to worship their God So Herod when he had got the Kingdom over the Jews ex ima infima â—lâ—be constituit sacerdotes made of the basest people Priests c. Euseb Hist l. 1. c. 7. Which severe indulgence of God to them in suffering them to have such sorry and unsanctified Priests was no other but a fearful presaging of those desolations which soon after befel that people of Israel for the sins of Jeroboam who by his policy of new fashioned Priests and levelled that is abolished and profaned Religion is for ever branded with that mark of making Israel to sin 1 King 13.34 and was the occasion of cutting off his name and destroying his posterity from off the face of the earth Certainly in times when the Jews feared God if all the Priests and Levites whom God had appointed to minister before him had failed by death or defection the Ark in the Wilderness must have stood still or the service of the Temple have ceased till by some new Commission or Authority the Lord had signified his pleasure to his Church and people Nor would the devout and zealous Jews have thought presently every stout Porter or lusty Butcher would well enough supply the room of the Priests and Levites much less would they have beat and crouded the true Priests yet living and serving in their offices and courses out of their places onely because those others had naturally shouldâ—rs which could bear the Ark and the holy Vessels or hands which had skill to slay a beast and dress a sacrifice I see no reason why the Evangelical Ministry should be less sacred or inviolable since it hath as much of reason order usefulness and necessity also no less express authority from Christ and divine Institution 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Is Pel. l. â— together with many hundreds of years holy and constant succession in all Churches That to invade this or violate and abrogate it seems no less to any true Christian than to croud Christ out of his throne to justle him out of his Priestly Prophetick and Kingly Offices It is like Julian the Apostate loudly to blaspheme or proudly to resist and insolently to do despight too that holy Spirit of truth power and order by which these 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 gifts of power and authority Ministerial have always been and are still given and dispenced to his Church in the way which Christ appointed which the holy Apostles practised and the Christian Churches have always imitated 5. I might yet adde the common notions and universal dictates of all mankinde who by the light of nature 10. Light of Nature in the Heathens Diu proximi sunt Deâ—â—um sacerdotes Tul. and that innate veneration of some Deity which they esteemed the inventer and institutor of their Religion agreed always in this That whatever Gods or Religions they owned their holy Rites and Mysteries were always publickâ—y taught celebrated and maintained by such as were solemnlâ— invest d with and reverenced under the peculiar name and honor of that sacrâ—d Office and sâ—cerdotal Function which they held divine as Herâ—d tus tells us which 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 none not initiated 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Herod Euterp or not consecrated by the wonted Ceremonies might profanely usurp Plutarch Plutarch Moral p. 778. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Tac. Ann. l. 3. A. Gellius l. 3. c. 15. Sacerdotes è rudibus indoctis impolitis sacrandi non sunt quibus non datum est intelligere civilia multo magis denegatum est disserere divina Min. Fael Sacerdotes Egyptii constituebant ex optimatibus tum genere tum scientia Clem. Alex. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Julian Imp. epist Sacerdotalis vita politicae Praestantier 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Plato Phedo 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 In bello victores cum sint solent omnes gentes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Clem. Al. 2 Tim. 3.3 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Unthankful unholy without natural affections disobedient c. 2 Cor. 4.7 11 12. Earthen vessels Death worketh in us c. tells us both among Romans and Greeks they generally in all Cities paid great honor and respect to their Priests and holy men because those obtained of the gods good things not onely for themselves and their families but for the whole Cities where they lived Tacitus tells us That the cheif Priests were also by the Divine Munificence esteemed the chiefest of men least subject to anger envy or other mean affections from any men So Aul. Gellius setâ— down at large the solemnities and honors for vestments and other regards which among the Romans was used toward the Flamines Diales or chief Priests whom they esteemed next their gods whose word was always to be taken without any oath they thought all holy things profaned if any men unsacred presumed to meddle with them or partake of them much more if such an one officiated in them It cannot be any thing of true Christian piety or holiness which makes any men in the Church of Christ degenerate from the very principles of nature whose light is never despised by any but those that are without natural affections among other their black Characters which are proper to those who have a fâ—rm of godliness but deny the power of it The strangest prodigies that ever were indeed of so profane a wantonness under pretences of enlarged piety striving to remove all bounds of duty and respect to God or man nor did ever sober men think themselves absolved from that honor and respect which is due to God and his holy Service or Ministry because of the personal infirmities which may be seen in those that are his Ministers to us We shall neither as men nor Christians have any to serve God or man in the way of true Christian Religion if we will allow none with their failings The Divine is to be distinguished from the Man there may be the power of God with the weakness of man as in Saint Paul Nor need we be more choise and curious than God himself is 11. A peculiar Office of Ministry necessary for the Church 6. Nor is there a greater benefit and conveniency to the Church than a necessity of having a special calling and divine institution of the Ministers of the Gospel For we may not in this trust to the good natures and good wills of Christians in common if personal
abilities and willingness would make a Minister of Christ which they will not Certainly no men are so good natured of themselves without hopes of gain or some benefit as of their own good will to undertake and constantly to persevere in so hard and hazardous besides so holy a service as this of holding forth to a vain proud carnal hypocritical Vera cruce digni qui crucifixum adorant Insana religio Cecil Exitiabilis supeâ—stitio Tacit. Annal. l. 15. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Julius Imp. ep 7. 1 Cor. 2.14 Exitiabilis superstitio Author ejus Christus qui Tiberio imperantâ— per procuratorem Pontiuâ— Pilatum supplicio affectus Tac. l. 15. Annal. Miranda etiam pudenda credit Christianus cujus fides impudens esse debet Tert. de Bapt. Sacra sacrilegiis omnibus tetriâ—ra Cecil de Christian 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Euseb hist l. 4. c. 14. Else Christian Religion would have failed Multi barbarorum in Christum credunt sine charactere vel atramento scriptum habentes per spiritum in cordibus suis salutem veterum traditionem diligenter custodientes quà m Apostoli tradiderunt iis quibus committebant ecclesias cui ordinationi assentiunt multae gentes Tren l. 4. c. 4. persecuting and devilish world so de picable and ridiculous a doctrine as this of a crucified Saviour at first was and still seems to the natural or onely 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 rational man unless there were by the wisdom and authority of Christ such ties of duty and calling laid upon some mens consciences as onely the mission and mandate of God can lay upon men who are not naturally more disposed to go on Gods errand than Moses or Jeremy or Jonah were And however now the peace warmth and serenity of times hath made the Ministry of the Gospel a matter of covetousness or popular ambition or curiosity or wantonness to many of these new Preachers who with rashness levity and a kinde of frolickness undertake that work which the best men and Angels themselves would not without much weeping as Saint Austine that day when he was ordained a Presbyter or with fear and trembling undertake yet the rigor and storms of primitive times it is very probable would have quenched the now so forward heats and flashes of these mens spirits When to Preach the Gospel and to preside as a Bishop or Presbyter in the Church was to expose a mans self to the front of persecution to stand in the gap against the violent incursions of malicious men and cruel devils To be a Minister of Jesus Christ was presently to forsake all and to take up the Cross and follow Christ to adopt with holy orders famine and nakedness banishment prisons beasts racks fires torments many deaths in one so that unless there had been divine authority enjoyning power enabling and special grace assisting the Ordainers in the Name of Christ sending and so in conscience binding together with gracious promises of a reward in Heaven incouraging the ordained doubtless the glorious Gospel of mans salvation had ere this been buried in oblivion none had believed that report nor heard of it if none had dared to preach it and none would of his own good will have been so hardy or prodigal of all worldly interests honor liberty safety estate and life as to adventure all needlessly and spontaneously on such a message to others so unwonted so unwelcome so offensive to the ears and hearts of men unless he had been conscious to a speâ—ial dâ—ty laid upon him by divine authority which was always derived in that holy and solemn Ordination which was the inauguration of Ministers to that great and sacred Work This indeed gave so great confirmation and courage to the true and ordâ—ined Ministers of the Gospel that believing what they preached of a crucified Saviour and knowing whose work it was in whose Name they were ordained by whose power they were sent to how great ends their labors were designed even to save souls they willingly bare the Cross of Christ Acts 5.41 and counted it a crown and honorary addition to their Ministry to be thought worthy to suffer for the Name of Christ that what any of them wanted in the power of miracles was made up in the wonder of their patience when no Armies no State favored them and both opposed them when they had no temptations of getting a better living by preaching than any other way but rather losing of what they had when they expected few applauders of their boldness and forwardness many persecutors and opposers of their consciencious endeavors to do the duty which Christ by the Church had laid on them when they might not grow restive and lazy and knock off when they pleased but a wo and a necessity and an heavy account to be given to the great Pastor of the Church Christ Jesus always founded in their ears and beat upon their mindes These put them upon those Heroick resolutions to endure all things for Christs sake 2 Tim. 2.10 I endure all things for the elects sake c. 2 Cor. 11. 12. Phil. 1. Tit. 1.11 1 Tim. 6.5 Rom. 16.17 I beseech you Brethren mark them which cause divisions and offences contrary to the doctrine which ye have learned and avoid them Vers 18. For they that are such serve not the Lord Jesus Christ but their own belly and by good words and fair speeches deceive the hearts of the simple 1 Cor. 4.1 2. John 10.1 2. and the Churches sake and the good of those souls committed to their charge Nor did they remit their care or slacken the conscience of their duty in preaching diligently the Gospel because of the forwardness and seeming zeal of those that were false Brethren and false Apostles who out of envy or spight or for filthy lucre or any vain-glory among Christians set up the trade of preaching upon their own stock of boldness without any mission from Christ or those to whom he had delegated that power to ordain fit and able men Their seeming good will and readiness to preach did not free them from the brand of false Apostles and deceitful workers Satans ministers and messengers sent to buffet not to build the Church Wolves in sheeps clothing serving their bellies and not the Lord Christ or the Churches good whose order and authority they despise Nor can they be faithful to Gods work unless they keep to his word both as to the truths delivered and the order prescribed and the duties enjoyned and the authority established Christ doth not onely provide food for his family but stewards also and dispensers of it who may and must see to give every one their portion in due season rightly dividing the Word of truth There is not onely plenty but order and government in Christs house nothing less becomes the servants of Christ than this sharking and scrambling way of these new men who will snatch and carve for themselves and dispence to others what when
and how they list It is justly to be feared they are theeves and come but to steal and d strâ—â— who like not to come in at Christs door but are thus clambrâ—â—â— â—very where over the wall and confident of their numbers dare to do it â—â—t in the darkness of their Night Conventicles but as Aâ—salâ—ms incestuous rapes at the noon-day and in the eyes of this whole Church to its great grief and shame and to it s no little danger These intruders appearing more like plunderers of the reformed Religion than any way like to be humble able and faithfull Preachers Nothing can portend good to the Church of Christ that carrys besides gross defects such a face of disorder violence insolency and confusion which if these wayes of some men do not many wise and godly Christians have lost their eyes 12. The weight of the work of the Ministry requires peculiar and appropriated workmen to it 7. Furthermore One great mistake of our Antiministeriall Levellers is from that mean and ordinary esteem they have of the work duty and undertaking of a Minister this makes them have so slight and indifferent thoughts of it both as to the ability and authority requiring very small measure of true abilities and none at all of due authority further than any presumer of his gifts will challenge to himself When as indeed all reason Religion and holy examples do teach us See Sâ— Chrysost 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 largely and eloquently setting forth what excellencies are required in a Minister above other men says 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as in a Shepheard above the Sheep c. 2 Tim. 2.15 That the work of a Minister of the Gospell is not meerly a matter of lip labour of voluble speech of confident countenance making a shew and flourish to others of that knowledge reading memory and elocution which any man may have upon an ordinary account There goes more to make a work-man than to have good materials and tooles amassed together To heap up these or lay them forth to others view is not to build To be arbitrarily or occasionaâ—ly or impertinently or charitably busie in exercising mens private gifts as to Christian knowledge is not presently to do that great and good work which the Apostle commends which Christ enjoyns his Ministers and which the Church needs Every one that can handle the Hod or the Mattock or the Trowell is not instantly an Architect or may vye with Vitruvius Nor can every knowing Christian discharge that part of a throughly furnished workman who needs not to be ashamod as having materials and Tools and skill and command There is a great difference between that plausible cunning Hâ—c habent haeritici artificiuÌ„ plus per suadent quam docent cùm veritâ—s docendo persuadet non persuadendo docet Tertul. adv Vul. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Acts 20.30 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2 Cor. 2.17 Who use the word of God as Hucksters do good ware mixing it with bad to mend it the better Nâ—gotium illiâ— in verbi administratione non Ethnicos convertens sed nostros evertendi nostra suffodjunâ— ut sua aedificent Tertul. adv Haer. c. 42. which draws Desciples after mens selves and that Ministeriall conscience which makes Disciples to Christ between the setting up among the many popular Masters who love to hear themselves speak and the being sent as Embassadors to speak in the name of Christ which is not to get a petty Magistery and name among men but to make known as they ought the holy name and mysteries of Jesus Christ Nor is this only to walk in the cool of the day in the midst of an Independent Paradise which other Ministers labours have planted where some elderly better instructed and wealthier Christians fancy they want nothing to compleat them but the contentment of an imaginary Reign and Empire and are content to allow liberally to any Minister that will assume them into a participation of Church power that they may but think themselves to rule But it requires such an humble diligence as is willing to bear the heat and burthen of the day to contend with younger ignorance and elder obstinacy and aged tetricalness not disdaining nor nauseating the cramb of Catechising to which principles few of the new modelling Preachers will deâ—cend as loath to abate of those high-soring notions and seraphick speculations in which they please themselves more than any of their hearers Vulgus quae non intelligunt impensius mirantur Jerom. who seek to profit our souls rather than vainly to applaud their vainer teacher who thus new dressed and set up greatly despiseth his poor neighbour Ministers pains serving only to breed up as in a nursery such plants as he is to transplant to his congregationall Garden and so to gather in due time the fruits of them to himself No the work of a worthy Minister is such as must fit him as well to stoop to lay the lowest foundations in the youngest Cathechists as to set up the Crown and Corner stone of the highest Pinnacle in the most advanced Christians He must know how to treat both the weak and the strong the ideot and the learned the babes and simple as well as the men grown and well-instructed that scorns not the meanest nor fears to do his duty to the greatest in the world 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Tit. â— 7.8 To which work there ought to be such an a dequation as to do every thing becomming so high and heavenly a Master so holy and great a work wherein the Apostle requires as to the doctrine and manners too uncorruptness gravity sincerity sound speech that cannot be condemned c. so that the Office and work of a Minister requires De Sacerdote Chrysost 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1 Tim. 6.20 2 Tim. 1.14 That good thing which was committed to thy trust keep c. Heb 13.17 As those that must give an account for their sâ—uls Horribile effatum 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ministris non sine conâ—â—erâ—atione animi deliquâ—o audiendum not only communicative abilities for knowledge and utterance but imports also duty conscience care solicitousness skill fidelity diligence intentiveness zeal exactness prudence and highest discretion as in a most weighty matter of infinite concernment wherein the glory of God the honour of our Saviour and the good of mens souls is highly engaged So that it is not a spontaneous curtesie or a pleasant variety or a plausible novelty or a profitable art and trade or mâ—stery of living but a serious custody committed a precious charge deposited and a strict account to be returned of the Ministeriall negotiation and function What is requisite in a Minister 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ezek. 1. Is Pel. l. 1. Ep. 151. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gr. Nis de Cast So that a Minister had need to have the eye and illumination of an Angel the heart and compassion of a Father the
by Christ committed to our charge as Ministers of and for Jesus Christ whose work is to see that the sufferings of Christ be not in vain that the soveraign salves and balms of his blood may be duly applied to the benummed to the tender to the wounded consciences to the broken and bleeding to the stony and hardned to the fleshy and flinty hearts This so prodigious a work and more than humane undertaking to be a Minister of the Gospel either as a Bishop or Presbyter for neither the difference nor the distance was great in point of the main work either of teaching or governing onely the higher place had the greater care and the more honor drew with it the greater burden of duty made those holy men of old so loth and unwilling to yield themselves to the desires importunities and even violencies of those Christians who looked upon them Ambr. off l. 1. c. 1. Ego invitus de tr bunalibus atque administrationis infulis ad sacerdotium Vita B. Ambrosii as fit for so great a work in the Church they said Nolo Episcopari in good earnest Saint Ambrose was for his learning integrity piety and eloquence so esteemed in his secular employment as a Judge that the faithful people of Millan otherways divided by the Arrian faction thought none more fit to be their Bishop and chief Pastor to guide by teaching and governing them in matters of Religion They in a maner forced him from the Tribunal to the Throne or Cathedral with pious compulsions which to avoid he fled by night and after a nights wandring found himself next morn at Millan He put on the face of cruelty and bloodiness invited loose and leud people to haunt his house that he might seem unworthy of that dignity and deter them from the choice Which he tel s us he suffered not without an holy impatience complaining of the injury done him and he would not have yielded if he had not been perswaded that the impulse and motion of the people so resolute so zealous and so unanimous was from God whose pleasure was thereby signified to him That leaving secular affairs he had work for him to do in his Church which he discharged with great diligence courage and fidelity after he was baptized duly ordained a Presbyter and consecrated to be a Bishop To whose learned and holy eloquence the Church oweth besides other excellent fruits the happy conversion of Saint Austine In like sort Saint Jerome tells us of Nepotian That when his holy learning and life had so recommended him that he was generally desired to be made a Minister of the Church Nepotianus eo dignioâ— erat quo se clamabat indignum populus quaerebat c. Humilitate superabat invidiam Jer. ad Holiodorum Ammonius fugiens aurem dextram praecidit cùm ad Episcopatum quae thatur ut deformitate impediretur electio Zozom l. 6. c. 30. Socâ—at l. 4. c. 18. Nihil in hae vita difficilius laboriosius periculosius Episcopi aut Presbyteri aut Diaconi officio sed apud deum nihil beatius si eo modo militetur quo imperator noster jubet Hinc lacrymae illae quas ordinationis meae tempore effundebam August epist 148. Greg. Nis in viâ—â— Thaumat tells how Greg. Thaum omni cura fugiebat 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. Orat. 25. Tells how unwillingly he was brought to be a Bishop which others hastned to so ambitiously he first hid himself When he was found they brought him to Ordination as it were to execution weeping deprecating and deploring with unfeigned earnestness protesting how unfit how unworthy he was for that great work whom nothing could have made more fit and worthy than so great humility with so great holiness and ability Some as Ammonius did maim and deform themselves to avoid this great undertaking Saint Austine a man of incomparable abilities professeth That he esteems nothing more difficult laborious and dangerous in this world than the office of a Bishop or Presbyter though nothing be more glorious and accepted before God if the work be discharged so as we have in charge from our chief commander and Bishop the Lord Jesus Christ. Hence saith he were those tears which he could not forbear to shed plentifully on the day of his Ordination which others wondred at then and he after gives the world an account of them O humble holy happy well-placed tears which watered on that occasion one of the most devout diligent and fruitful souls that ever the Church of Christ enjoyed Saint Chrysostome also a great and glorious star of the first magnitude in the Firmament of the Church who filled the Orb in which he was placed and equalled by his eloquent worth the eminency of the City Constantinople where he sate as Bishop passionately bemoans his condition and all of his order as Bishops and Ministers of the Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chrysost In act 3. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chrys 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 3. in 1. c. act 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Synes ep 11. Thuanus Anno 1555. tells of Marcellus a wise and sober man When the Scâ—ipture was read before him of the office of a Bishop he with earnestness protested He could hardly see how any man in the eminency of his place could be intent to the salvation of his own soul professing That he thinks the work the danger and the difficulties so great that a Bishop and Minister had need have an hundred hands and as many eyes to avoid scandals and to dispatch the employment So that he protesteth That he cannot see how many Bishops or Ministers can be saved yea and believes far more are damned than saved Synesius also professeth Had he been aware of the vastness of the work and charge of souls he would have chosen many deaths rather than have been a Bishop or Presbyter in the Church as he was and a ve y worthy one too from an eloquent and learned Philosopher Thus and to this tune generally all those antient Bishops and most eminent Ministers of the Church 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Greg. Nis vita Thaum Quanto in praecipitio stant illi qui tot mortibus sunt obnoxii quot habent in tutela animas Cleman Spel. and this not out of restiveness cowardise or want of zeal piety and charity but meerly out of unfeigned humility as Moses Jeremiah Isaiah Ezekiel and others abasing themselves out of the high esteem they had of the glory of Christ the honor of his Religion the dignity of his Ministry and the pretiousness of souls for which he had shed his sacred blood 9. Nor is the work God knows less or easier now 14. The Work not now easier than it was requires as able Ministers on our hands nor the burden lighter nor are our arms and shoulders stronger in these days than in former times that any mens confidence in undertaking or forwardness in obtruding on that calling should
For which necessity a relief was long ago hoped for and expected if not promised from the piety and nobleness of the Parliaments of England who could not but see that in many if not most parts either the Ministers abilities and pains exceeded the Benefice or the starving tenuity of the Benefice like an hungry and barren soyl Innovercante solo satae arbores quamvis generosiores feraces cito sterilescunt Varro Tenuitatem beneficiorum necessariâ— sequitur ignorantia sacerdotum Bishop Jewel eat up and consumed the Ministers gifts and parts which at first were florid and very hopeful and so would have thrived had they not been planted in a soyl that was rather a dry nurse than a kinde mother Nor was there then or is there now any way to avoid the mischief of admitting such minute offerers of their selves to the Ministry in places of so minute maintenance unless the entertainment were enlarged as is requisite in many Livings where the whole salary is not so much as the interest of the money bestowed in breeding of a Scholar would amount to which an able Minister cannot live upon so as to do his duty yet this fault of ordaining and instituting weak Ministers which arose from the hardness of Laymens hearts was better committed than omitted by the Ordainers for it was better that such small timber if as strait and sound as can be had be put in the wall than the house in that place lie quite open and decayed Better the poor people be taught in some measure the Mysteries and Truth of Religion than left wholly wilde and ignorant I know that as in a building it is not necessary that all pieces should be great and massie timber less will serve in their place and proportion yet the principal parts ought to be so substantial that they might relieve the weaker studs and rafters of the burden so that no danger might be to the whole Fabrick from their feebleness so assisted The state of the Church ought indeed to be so ordered that there should be a competency for all and a competency in all Ministers but in some there ought to be an eminency as in employment so in entertainment upon whom the greatest recumbency of Churches may be laid whose learning courage gravity tongue and pen may be able to sustain the weight of Religion in all controversies and oppositions which assertings and vindications require not onely good will and courage but great strength and dexterity The ablest Minister if he well ponders what he hath to do hath no cause to be very forward nor should the meanest that is honest and congruous have cause to despond or be discouraged in his good endeavors Great care ought to be had for Ordination of able Ministers and for augmentation of their Means to competency To restore the Reformed Christian Ministry in this Church to its true honor there should be greatest care had in the matter of ordination before which antiently the Church had solemn Fasting Prayer and Humiliation But in vain as to many places which all need able Ministers will this care be unless there be also some necessary augmentation of Ministers maintenance As the ablest men should be invited to the work so none unable should be admitted and none once admitted should have cause by the incompetency of their condition to be ashamed and by their poverty contract inabilities as Trees grow mossie and unfruitful in barren soyls Nor would this pious munificence be thought much by any Christian Nation to which God hath been so liberal in his earthly bounty if they did indeed value his heavenly dispensations and the necessity work or worth either of true Ministers or of poor mens souls whom itinerant Preachers cannot feed sufficiently with a bit and a way but they require constant and resident Ministers to make them thrifty and well-liking I conclude this Paragraph touching the great work of the Ministry with that Character of an able Minister which St. Bernard hath admirably set forth to Eugenius the then Bishop of Rome by which we may see what sense was in those days Four hundred and fifty years ago of the duty of Ministers and what kinde of ones holy men then required in the Church from whom our succession without any disparagement from mens personal faults is derived Such saith Saint Bernard are to be chosen Tales eligendi sunt Ministri qui sunt compositi ad mores probati ad sanctimoniam para â— ad obedientiam subjecti ad diciplinam rigid ad censuram Catholici ad fidem fideles ad dispensationem concordes ad pacem conformes ad unitatem Qui regibus Johannem exhibeant Egyptsis Mosen fornicatibus Phineam Heliam idolatris Helisaum avâ—â—is Petrum mentientibus Pauluâ— blasphemantibus Christum negoâ—tantibus Qui vulgus non spernant sed doceâ—nt non gravent sed foveant Minas principum non paveant sed contemnant qui marsupia non exhauriant sed corda reficiant De omni re orationi plus fidant quà m industriae sua O si videam in vita mea Ecclesiam tatibus niâ—aâ—â— columnis O si Domini sponsam cernerem tantae commissaâ—â— fidei tanta creditam puritati quid nec â—â—aâ—iâ—s quidve securius Bern. l. 1. ad Eugenium and ordained for Ministers of the Church who are composed for their maners approved for their sanctimony ready to obey their Superiors subject to Discipline strict in their Censures Catholike for their Faith faithful in their Preaching conform to the peace and unity of the Church Who to Kings may be as John Baptist to Egyptians as Moses to Fornicators as Phineas to Idolaters as Elias to Covetous as Elisha to Lyars as Peter to Blasphemers as Paul to Symonaical and Sacrilegious Trafickers in the Church as Christ to the Buyers and Sellers in the Temple Such as may not burthen or despise the poor but nourish and instruct them not flatter and fawn on the rich but rather rouze and affright their proud security not terrified by threats of Princes but living and acting above them not exhausting mens purses but comforting their consciences and filling their hungry souls with good things who in every duty may trust more to their Prayers than their Studies to Gods grace than their own gifts and industry O saith he that I might in my days see the Church of Christ set and built on such Pillars O that I might see the pure Spouse of Christ committed to the eare of such pure and faithful Guardians Nothing would make me so securely happy Thus this devout and holy man in his times to whose pious and earnest desire I could heartily say Amen if I did but hope that ever the request might be heard and granted in my time but though all men be liers yet we have a true God to trust in As for that Liberty which some Christians plead 16. Private Liberty of gifts and publick Ministry not inconsistent not upon a Socinian or fanatick
account as against any peculiar office and power Ministerial but onely in a fair and orderly way of Christian charity and useful conversation wherein private believers soberly and wisely communicate of those gifts of knowledge they have attained not to the subversion of faith and peace in the Church or Consciences but to the further confirmation of them This as it is no way envied or denied by any good Ministers so far as God hath granted it or the charity and zeal of any modest and humble Christian desires it So there is no ground either in Reason or Religion to be urged against the peculiar Calling and Function of the Ministry from this Christian Liberty of Charity any more than there is cause to pull down any mans dwelling house because there are some sheds and pent-houses leaning to it which have their uses and conveniences in their kinde and proportion but not comparably to the main mansion which hath far more strength order beauty and usefulness I shall afterward give a fuller account of that Christian Liberty in Preaching and Prophecying which is by some arrogantly urged against the Authoritative Ministry as any peculiar office and appointment of Christ Onely at present I would endeavor to satisfie the sober and humble Christian That the Calling of the Ministry which is and ought in all Religious Reason to be peculiar to some men both in abilities and ordination as well as in exercise of a divine authority and special power this I say doth no whit quench or repress but rather regulate and preserve that true Liberty which consists in private Christians conferring admonishing informing and strengthning one another in every good word and work without any neglect or undervaluing of the Publick Ministry where it may be had To which as commonly all well-taught Christians ow under God the light 1 Thes 5.14 Warn them that are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 unruly disorderly out of their ranks and places where God hath set them in his church 2 Thes 3.6 We command you Brethren in the Name of our Lord Jesus Christ that ye withdraw your selves from every brother who walketh disorderly and not after the tradition which he received from us Tit. 1.10 11. There are many unruly and vain-talkers c. whose mouths must be stopped and soundness they have in Religion so they know That all gifts are bounded by the Word of God which is the measure and touchstone of grace that nothing is further from grace than unruly living and disorderly walking that the gravity of Religion abhors all uncomly motions and rude extravagancies which are as far from true piety or zeal as mad-pranks and ravings are from being heights or excesses of reason Private presumptions be mens abilities never so great may not proudly and uncharitably usurp against publick order peace and authority in the Civil State much less against that divine polity which Christ hath established in his holy Family the Church Ministers not less necessary for the Church than Commanders are for an Army 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Clem. ep ad Cor. p 46. What wise Magistrate will allow it in a Subject what discreet Commander as Clement writing to the Factious Corinthians observes will countenance that private and heady confidence in any Soldier under pretence of valor or hatred of the enemy or zeal for the Generals honor and Armies good without any Order Commission or Command to engage himself upon fighting the enemy or commanding any part of the Army to the violating of those just and necessary Rules of Discipline in the exact observation whereof the safety strength and honor of an Army infinitely more consists than in the Thrasonick forwardness and fool-hardiness of any person in it be he never so able or willing which Manlius Torquatus expressed Livius Dec. 1. lib. 8. Disciplinam militarem qua stetit ad hanc diem Romana res solvisti c. Triste exemplum sed in posterum salubre c. 2 Tim. 2.5 If a man strive for mastery yet he is not crowned except he strive lawfully Secundum leges Athleticas 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Refractarii Disorderly Agitators A Sect wh ch Clem. Alex. tells of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 3. 320. by that severity of putting his own son to death for fighting without order from him his General although he fought successfully For wise men consider it is not so necessary to fight or to preach as to do both decently and in order nor shall any man be commended or crowned for either unless he do them lawfully Rashness is no part of any mans fortitude much less of his Religion nor is confidence any sign of true valor nor boasting of courage neither is confusion any ingredient in Christian charity nor Faction any support of the Faith nor disorderly walking any fewel of those holy flames which dwell in the humble brests of true Christians and fill them with commendable zeal The Church of Christ is compared to a City that is at unity in it self and to an Army with Banners Liberty must not expel Order out of the Church Psal 122 3. Cont. 6.3 Rev. 21.19 These holy allusions are so far argumentative by way of right reason and religious proportions as to assure us That neither the strength nor beauty of this holy City can be preserved unless the comliness order and exactness of those gemmeous foundations and walls which Christ and his holy Apostles have laid and set up in doctrine holy institutions and peculiar Ministry be observed and kept which are not onely guides and fences for the Churches safety and direction but also limits and boundaries to all mens extravagancy in Religion Nor yet can the majesty of this Heavenly Host the Sacred Militia of Christs Church on Earth continue either as to its safety in it self or its terror to its enemies round about unless the Standard-bearers the Ministers Chrysost in 1 Tim. hom 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. Heb. 2.10 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Isai 10.18 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. whose office is to hold up the Banner of Christs Cross against the wisdom power and malice of men and devils be supported and maintained for these are appointed by Christ the Captain-General of our Salvation to be the directers of the Churches motions and as the centers of its peace and order in its several bands and companies which are the several Congregations Who without Ministers duly placed with authority among them will soon be as sheep without a shepherd or as soldiers are when the standard-bearer faileth easily scattered and destroyed And indeed nothing seems more to reprove and confute the perverse disputings of some men against the setled order and calling of the Ministry who pretend to Military Discipline and Orders than this consideration For they cannot but in reason be self-condemned since if they have any grains of Salt in them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. Or. 26. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Inter
Cyclopes Non tam spectandum quid agat quisque quam quo ordine nec tam quo animo quam quâ disciplina Ep. Wint. Andrews Ordo postulat ut virtute eminentiores sint loco superiores qui habeant rationum 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. Or. 1. V d. Clem. Ro. Epist ad Corinth Numb 11.17 they cannot but daily see a necessity of exact order and distinct power which must be observed among themselves as soldiers without which Armies will be but heaps upon heaps confused crouds and noises of men if any one who fancies his own or an others sufficiencies shall presently usurp the power and intrude into the office of Captain and Commander whose work is not onely to use a few good words now and than but to fight valiantly and yet to keep both himself and others in good order No less is order necessary to the Church in its Societies over which able and fit Ministers duly placed have not onely the work of Preaching lying on their Consciences which requires more than ordinary and vulgar abilities but they have many other great and weighty affairs which they are to discharge both publickly and privately as workmen that need not to be ashamed as those that are meet instruments and workers together with God and Christ in the great work of saving souls to which if onely memory and a voluble tongue and an oratorious confidence would have served there needed not so great preparations and power of the Spirit from on high to come on the Apostles which not onely furnished them with Matter what to say and Languages wherein but with just and full authority to preach Christs Gospel in Christs Name and to settle a like constant Authority Order and Power Ministerial in all Churches for holy Administrations putting upon their Successors whom they ordained in every place as the spirit of Moses was put on the seventy Elders of that Spirit that is of that same power Ministerial which they had immediately from Christ Nor was any one not rightly ordained antiently esteemed as any Minister of the Church nor any thing he did valid nor were any that adhered to such disorderly walkers and impostors ever reckoned among good Christians or as sound Members in the Church Cypr. Epist 76. De Baptisandis Novatianis ad Magnum Novatianus in Ecclesia non est nec Episcopus â—â—mputari potest qui Evangelica Apostolica autoritate contempta nemini succedens à se ipso ortus est Habere enim aut tenere Ecclesiam nullo modo potest qui ordinatus in Ecclesia non est Quomodo gregi Christi annumerari potest qui legitimum non sequitur pastorem quomodo pastor haberi debet qui manente vero pastore in Ecclesia Dei ordinatione succedanea praesidente nemini succedens à seipso incipiens alienus sit dominicae pacis divina veritatis inimicus As Saint Cyprian most eloquently and zealously writes concerning Novatianus who usurped the office of a Bishop and Pastor among some credulous and weak people despising the Ordination of the Church How can he be counted a Bishop or Minister in the Church who thus like a Mushroom grows up from himself How can he have any office in the Church who is not placed there by the officers in the Church which hath ever had in it true Pastors who by a successive Ordination have received power to preside in the Church He that sets up of his own new score and succeeds none formerly ordained is both an alien to and an enemy of the peace and truth divine Nor can that sheep be reckoned as one of Christs flock who doth not follow a lawfully ordained Pastor Thus Saint Cyprian a Learned holy Bishop and after a Martyr for Christ testifies the sense of the Church and all true Christians in his time who flourished in the third Century after Christ I will onely adde one place more out of Tertullian Tertul. lib. de Praescrip adv Haereses Edant Haeretici origines Ecclesiarum suarum evolvant ordinem Episcoporum suorum ita per successiones ab initio decurrentium ut primus ille Episcopus aliquem ex Apostolis vel Apostolicis virâ— qui tamen cum Apostolis perseveraverint habuerit autorem antecessorem Hoc enim modo Ecclesiae Apostolicae tensus suos deferunt Sicut Smyrnaeorum Ecclesia habeus Polycarpum à Johanne Collocatum resert Sicut Romanorum Clementem à Petro Ordinatum c. Traditionem itaque Apostolorum in toto mundo manifestatam in Ecclesia adest perspicere omnibus qui verè velius audere Et habemus enumerare eos qui ab Apostolis instituti sunt Episcopi in Ecclesiis successores eorum usque ad nos Quibus etiam ipsas Ecclesias remittebant suum ipsorum locum Magisterii tradentes Qui nihil tale cognoverunt neque docuerunt quale ab his deliratur Irenaeus lib. 3. cap. 3. De iis quâ— decedunt ab Apostolica Successione who lived before Saint Cyprian in the end of the second Century whom Cyprian usually called his Master for the learning warmth force and eloquence which were in his works till his defection Let these new Masters saith he and their Disciplies set forth to us the Original of their Churches the Catalogue and Succession of their Bishops and Ministers so running upward without interruption that it may appear their first Bishop or Presbyter had some Apostle or some that persevered with the Apostle for their predecessor and ordainer For thus the true and Apostolically planted Churches do ever make their reckonings as the Church of Smyrna had their first Bishop Polycarpus placed among them by St. John the Apostle So the Church of Rome and Antioch had their Pastors or Bishops setled by the Apostle Peter Thus Tertullian and with him Irenaeus and all the antients who sought to keep the unity of the Spirit and the bond of peace Eph. 4.3 The purity of doctrine and power of holy Discipline in the Church of Christ These holy men never dreamed of Self-ordainers or of gifted yet unordained Ministers nor did they own any Christians in Church Society or Ecclesiastick Order and holy Communion where there was not an evident distinct and personally demonstrable Succession of Bishops Pastors and Teachers in Ministerial Authority so constituted by holy Ordination lineally descended and rightly derived from the Apostolical Stem and the Root Jesus Christ. Nor is this so divine an Institution so solemn an Ordination 17. Peculiar Officers as Ministers most necessary for the common peoples good as to Religion so sacred a Mission and so clear and constant a Succession of Ministers whose office it is to bear witness of the Name of Christ in his love and sufferings and merits to the end of the World till the number of Saints be perfected till the work of the Ministry is finished and the Body of Christ his Church fully edified Eph. 4.12 This I say is not of more concernment
is among us not so much a famine as a surfet of the Word and knowledge which hath here been as the waters of the Sea Hab. 2.14 disdains those shores of order office and duty which the Lord hath set for its bars and bounds in his Church Christians in many places having had great fulness are come to great wantonness and the enemies of the Ministry The greatest enemies of Ministers make them most necessary and Reformed Religion in this Church are not such as have been kept meager and tame with emptiness and ignorance but such as have been pricked with provender high fed by an able and constant Ministry These are grown to such ferocious spirits like pampered horses whom no ground will hold daily neighing after novelties rushing upon any adventures and impatient to bear those Ministers any longer by whose bounty they have been so liberally nourished with all means of knowledge preaching conferring and writing These now affect high racks and empty mangers subtilties rather than solidities and novelties more than nourishment yea they are become the rivals of their Ministers and und rtake like Balaams Beast to teach their Masters not onely speaking with them but against them yea seeking to cast them quite off lifting up their heel against them and trampling their feeders under their feet Thus having either got the bridâ—e between their teeth or having cast quite off their neck the reigns of Order Government and Discipline in Religion Psal 32.9 they are become like Horse and Mule without understanding without gratitude civility and common humanity so far they are from sober piety Running furiously without their guides wantonly snuffing up the wind and proudly lifting up themselves in their high crested opinions and presumptuous fancies of notions gifts prophecyings and inspirations Glorying in this riotous liberty and mad frolicks of Religion which all wise humble and holy Christians know are not more unworthy of and uncomfortable to all good Ministers who taught them better than they will be most dangerous destructive and damnable to those men themselves who proudly affect those ruder and dangerous follies in the Church of Christ who cannot either they or their posterity be ever so safe as in Christs way at his finding and under his custody where with holy and just restraints becoming Reason Order and Religion there are also the most ingenuous liberties and the most liberal fruitions Wandering prodigals in Religion who forsake the order and regularity of their Fathers house which is full of bread will soon be reduced to a morsel of bread And we see already such as have in their pride and disdain most forsaken the true Ministry are come by their riotous courses to feed on husks and from the harlotry of their wanton and fine opinions to consort with swine having hired out Luke 15. and enslaved themselves to all rude unjust and profane designs or else wallowing in filthy and sensual lusts which makes them sin against Heaven and Earth and be no more worthy to be called the sons of God or the children of this Christian Reformed Church So that we evidently see That those men fight against God against Christ Jesus against the Reformed and Christian Religion against the Word of God which is the standard of Religion against the Unity Order and Cathol ke conformity of the Church of the Christ in all ages against the future Succession of Religion against their own souls against their posterity against the common good of all mankinde and all such as may want and enjoy the inestimable blessing of the Gospel who ever fight against the holy office divine authority necessary duty sacred dignity and constant succession of the Evangelical Ministers and Ministry without which the Church of Christ like a Field or Garden without diâ—igent and daily Husbandmen and Gardiners would long ago have run to waste and been over-run with all maner of evil wâ—â—d which grow apace even in the best Plantations if God in his wisdom and mercy to mankinde and to his Church had not appointed some men as his Ministers to take care from time to time that the field of the Church be tilled in every place that the Garden be weeded and the vineyard fenced and this especially for their sakes who are the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 most of men whose cares and burdens of life or whose dulness and incapacity or whose wants and weakness or whose lusts and passions would never either move them to or continue them in any way worthy the name of true Religion if God had not sent and ordained 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cryers 1 Tim. 2.7 Praecones vel Caduceatores Heralds and Ambassadors to summon invite and by pious importunity even compel men to come into the ways of true piety and happiness which being not onely far above sinful flesh and blood but quite contrary to them had need have a Ministry whose authority for its rise assistance and succession should be beyond what is of humane original and derivation which who so seek to oppose destroy or alter will certainly bring upon themselves not onely the guilt of so high an insolence against Christ and injury against this Church but also will stand accountable to Gods justice for those many souls damnation whom their vanity and novelty have perverted and destroyed both in the present age and after generations for want of true Ministers These first weapons then which the Adversaries of the peculiar Calling of the Ministry hoped to finde in the Armony of Scripture or Right Reason whereby to defend their own intrusion and to offend that holy Function and divinely instituted Succession are found I think to have as little force in them to hurt the Ministry or to help the enemy 1 Sam. 17. as Goliahs Shield Helmet Sword and Spear had either to injure David or secure himself yea we see those smooth stones those pregnant and piercing Authorities of many clear and concurrent Texts of Scripture both for precept and example which I have produced according to right reasoning from Jesus Christ and the blessed Apostles To which the Catholâ—ke practice and custom of all Churches in after times is as a sling directing them more forcibly and firmly against the brazen foreheads of those Anakims that oppose the Ministry All these together are sufficient to prostrate to the ground their proud height and to put to flight that uncircumcised party who have defied and seek to destroy the hoâ—y Ordination of Evangelical Ministers whose poor and oppressed estate although it may now seem but as little David with his Scrip and Staff in the eyes of self-exalting adversaries who despise and curse them in their hearts yet these may finde them to come in the Name and Power of the Lord sent by Gods mission furnished with Christs commission and appointed by the Churches due Ordination to be Leaders Rulers and chief Officers in the Church Militant under His Excellency the Lord Jesus Christ
Heb. 2.10 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who is the Generalissimo chief Captain and Prince of our Salvation who having in former times delivered his Servants the true and faithful Ministers from the paws of the Lions and the Bears Heathenish force and Heretical furies will also deliver them out of the hands of these uncircumcised Philistims who having received from their Ministry what ever honor and privilege they can pretend to as Christians yet now carry themselves as if they were aliens from the Israel of God and had never had relation to or blessing from this or any other true Church where hath been a constant Ministry not more famous for Learning and Industry than blessed with all Evangelical excellencies and happy successes To which now the Lord is pleased to adde this crown of patience under great tribulations and of perseverance in suffering much evil discâ—uragement wheâ—e it hath deserved so well CAVIL III. Or Objection about Christian gifts and exercising in common as Preachers or Prophets ALl impartiall spectators may hitherto behold the salvation of God how the insolent opposers of the Ministeriall function the men of Gath are in their first encounter so deeply smitten and woun ed that they ly groveling on the ground The remayning motions which they may seem to have Inconditi morientium motus invalidi expirantium conatus Sym. are but the inordinate strokes of hands and heels the last batteries and weak struglings which attend impotent revenge and exspiring malice It will be no hard matter to set my foot upon their prostâ—ate power and to sever their Heads from their Shoulders that they rise up no more by the means of that two edged and unparalleld Sword of the Scriptures rightly applyed which hath both sharpness weight and brightness the clearest reason potentest conviction and divinest Authority with which they thought to arm themselves against the peculiar Office of the Ministry Yet there are some seconds and recruits who seem to have less fury and malice against the Ministry who seeing the chief Champion of the Antiministeriall faction thus Levelled come in either as to the spoyl or rescue as Ajax to Ulysses holding before them the shield of manifold Scriptures Alleging That notwithstanding there may be granted some peculiar Office and Institution of the publike Ministry yet as to the power of preaching or liberty of prophecying the promise is common to all believers Joâ—l 2.28 cited Acts 2.17 for the powring out of the spirit upon all flesh in the later dayes for the Annointing from above which shall lead every believer into all Truth so that they shall not need any man should teach them 1 Joh. 2.27 Rom. 12.6 1 Cor. 14.1 1 Thes 5.19.20 1 Cor. 12.7.39 Acts 18.26 being all taught of God That the manifestation and gifts of the spirit are given to every one for the good of the Church in teaching exhorting prophecying c. Which every one is to covet and may communicate to others for their conversion or confirmation as Aquila and Priscilla did to Apollos and other Christians in Primitive dispersions exercising and employing their talents received if not as Ministers in Office and ordeined yet as Prophets and gifted Brethren if not as Pastors yet as Teachers 1 Per. 4.11 In like sort Christians now find their gifts of knowledge and utterance to great and good that they cannot smother them nor suffer them to be restrained and oppressed by the Ministers encroachment and Monopoly Thus they who would seem to be somewhat more civill and equanimous to the calling and Office of the Ministry Answ 1. Gifts in others no prejudice to the Office of the Ministry nor warrant to any man publike arrogancy My Answer first in generall is That all these and the like small shot which Infaustus * Socinno lib. de Eccl. Socinus * Osterâ—d Inst c. 42. Osterodius * Smaltzius de Ord. Ecc. Smaltzius * Radeccius de Eccl. Radeccius * Theoph. Nicolaides defens Socin c. 1. Acts 14 23. When they had ordained them elders in every Church Acts 13.2 Separate to me Paul and Barnabas 1 Tim. 4.14 5.22 Acts 18.28 Heb. 14.17 2 Tim. 2 4. 1 Thes 5.12 13. 1 Tim. 5.17 1 Cor. 12.18 c. 1 Cor. 14.32 V. 33. 40. Rom 16 17. 2 Thes 3.6 2 Tim. 4.3 Primitive prophecying what 1 Pet. 1.19 Prophetae Scâ—pturacum interpretes erant maximè propheticarum obscurarum Ambr. Theoph. Chrysost Prophetarum munus erat mysticum Scripturarum sensum ad salutem auditorum explanare Erasm in 1 Cor. 14. 1 Cor. 4.30 1 Cor. 14.29 c. Nicolaides and others of the revived Arians have afforded these Semiant iministeriall adversaries have been oft discharged and received without any hurt as to the divinely established Office of the Ministry Having been either satisfied with all ingenuous concessions as far as order modesty and charity will carry them or refuted with just replyes against all vanity arrogancy and confusion by those learned men who formerly or lately have given very sober solid and liberall satisfaction to any pleas urged or scruples alleged out of Scripture which will in no sort maintain idleness vanity pride and confusion in the Church under the specious names of liberty gifts and prophecying There are indeed many places exciting Christians to labour to abound in every good gift and work but yet as many to keep them within due order and holy bounds becomming the honour of Religion All those 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 gifts were never more eminent and common in the Church of Christ than in those times when the Ministeriall power was by peculiar marks ceremonies and duties distinctly and undoubtedly conferred on some peculiar persons as the Apostles and 70. Disciples on Timothy Titus and others who were separated and ordeined by fasting praying examination and imposition of hands to be Bishops or Presbyters in the respective Churches as they came to be capable of setled order and Ministry And notwithstanding the extraordinary gifts of the Spirit which were then conferred upon many not yet ordeined Ministers we see the Office and honour of the Ministry was never more clearly asserted as divine being set over the flocks by the Lord so to be owned and esteemed as distinct from secular intanglements as an retire and compleat imployment even for the best and ablest men to which they should once ordeined wholy give themselves and attend on it Never was order and peace and proportion in the Church more enjoyned and duly observed never were disorderly and unruly walkers false Apostles self-obtruders house-creepers heaps of teachers who caused divisions more severely repressed than in those Primitive times when believers enjoyed most eminent gifts and graces for some ends either in miracles or toungs or prophecying which was not that eminentest sense of prophecying that is foretelling things to come but the opening and applying the places of the Prophets in the old Testament which was then
the only Scriptures the Church had which St. Peter calls the more sure word of Prophecy by which it might appear to the Church more clearly that the crucified Jesus was the Christ the promised prefigured and prophecyed Messias so establishing the tradition and history of the new Testament which concerned the Nativity life miracles sufferings death resurrection ascension c. of Christ by the places of the old wherein oft times an Auditor among them might have that further light revealed to him as to the fuller sense of any place which another was handling and this but occasionally not as a constant habit only at present it was beyond his naturall abilities or endowments acquired by studies c. Nor was this then an extraordinary gift for the confirming and establishing of the new planted Church or Christians in the faith ever used as it ought but with great order all gravity charity humility and peace among those that were truly so enabled And when any vain pretenders came up to abuse it the Apostle requires that there be a due tryall and subjection of these spirits of the Prophets to the Prophets who might wisely discern between true and false between holy wise and excellent inspirations which were pertinent interpretations or apt clearings of Scriptures and those weak impudent and impertinent ostentations which were either very false and foolish or vulgar and ordinary Which Secondly is the most 2. Of right interpreting and applying Scriptures 2 Cor. 2.17 that our Antiministeriall adversaries who affect the name of Prophets commonly amount too while they handle the Scriptures most what with very unwashen hands so brokenly corruptly rudely rashly and perversely as makes them not any way extraordinary Prophets but ordinary proclamers of their own ignorance shame and impudence who think they may take liberty in nothing more than in abusing and wresting the holy Scriptures which are sufficient to make any man of God perfect both in gifts and graces in abilities and in humility And which should not be handled either privatly or publikely but with great humility care diligence exactness and conscience Since 2 Pet. 1.20 2 Pet. 3.16 as they were not of private and humane invention so nor are they of private interpretation after every mans sudden unstable and unlearned fancy Who rashly singles out texts of Scripture here and there as they do a Deer out of a Herd and runs them down till they fall at the foot of his fancy or opinion torturing and racking the places till they speak to his mind and sense Thus often times the Church of Christ hath seen men of proud and corrupt minds as they say Toads of good Eggs hatch Cockatrices from some places of Scripture ravished from their fellows Omnia adversus veritatem de ipsa veritate constructa sunt operantibus aemulationem istam spiritibus erroris Tertul. Apol. c. 47. Dominici eloquii fures violatores Aust De Donatistis Retract l. 21. Falsa interpretatio Scripturae est nervus Satanici regni Hilar. and wrested from the main scope and context bring forth most hereticall and monstrous productions contrary to those truths which are most clearly set forth in the whole tenour or Analogy of the Scriptures as their great design and main intent Such those of old were against the divinity and humanity of Christ Against the holy Trinity Against the grace of God and of late against the Law the Souls Immortality good works both the Sacraments all holy duties as forms Against any resurrection and judgment to come against the very being of any Catholick Church against the Scriptures themselves And so now against any Succession or peculiar order of ordeined authoritative Ministers to hold forth the Gospell of Christ and true Religion to the world So the Maniches from Eph. 2.2 By nature you are the Children of wrath argued Nature of man to be Evill And from a principle of darkness and sin coeternall with the good God Aust Retract l. 15. Apollinaris and Eutiches argued from the word was made flesh That Christ had not two distinct natures but only one the flesh turned into God So Arrius against the Divinity Nestorius against the Unity of the person of Christ The Anthropomorphites urged Scripture for those humane shapes which they grosly imagined to be in God as in Man because God speaking to man speaks as man not as he is in himself but as he is most conceivable by us In none of all which errors those Patrons of them any more than these for liberty of opining and of prophecying as they list will seem to want either reason or Scripture which sometime they will call a dead letter yea and killing too Affirming that both it and the Ministry too are needless that all are taught of God by a quickning Spirit and a Speciall unction c. The same men can prophesy too if you let them alone against all civill property and common equity and honesty 1 Cor. 3.22.23 2 Cor. 4.15 Rom. 13.8 Joh. 6.27 out of that place All things are yours and you are Christs and Christ is Gods Against borrowing or at least paying any pecuniary debts by Ow no man any thing but love Against all honest labour and diligence by Labour not for the meat that perisheth Take no thought for to morrow Mat. 6.25 1 Pet. 3.3 Tit. 1.15 Mat. 23.9 Against all modesty and decency in cloaths by that not of putting on of apparell Against all restraints of Laws and bounds of holiness in any thing by that to the pure all things are pure All things are lawfull for me 1 Cor. 6.12 Against all duty to Parents subjection to Masters and Magistrates 1 Pet. 2.9 by call no man Father or Lord 〈◊〉 be not ye the servants of men 1 Cor. 7.23 by being Gods freemen for you are a royall Priest-hood ergo no peculiar Ministry whereas that was said to the Jews first who had a peculiar Priest-hood by which the whole Nation was blessed and honoured of God Exod. 19.5 Thus the devill and his seducing instruments never want their lectures quotations and common placeâ— out of the Scriptures When pride poverty and liberty once meet together to prophecy as they list what mad work do they make with Scriptures Religion conscience and all order and Laws of Church or civill societies As those false Prophets in Germany not long ago did and others after in England designed to have done Munter and Phifer Hacket and Arthington making the holy Scripture which is the pure fountain of life the very sink and receptacle of all heady opinions and sordid practises When as the Holy Scriptures Purissimum veritatis sontem in puridissimam errorum sentinam vertunt haeretici Jeron S. Scripturae locis multi abutuntur ut si quis medicinalibus ferramentis se graviter vexet quae non ad vulner anduÌ„ sed ad sananduÌ„ sunt instituta Aust Ep. 141. Sensus Scripturae expetit â—ertae imerpretationis gubernaculum
Instituted or to encourage any Christians to entertain those proud and spitefull Peninnahs of pretenders to be gifted men thereby to grieve and vex the Souls of the true and faithfull Ministers as she did Hannahs devout meekness 1 Sam. 1. with her malipert insolency It is no argument to perswade the Church therefore to cast out of Christs family the Stewards and dispensers of holy mysteries which he hath appointed because Christians have sometime in their enforced wandrings Multum differunt lex necessitatis ordinis quod ita fieri debet quod aliter fieri non potest Reg. Iu. been relieved by some strangers or private and mutuall Charity which may in such cases be great though their gifts and provision be but moderate However it were madness for Christians now where no necessity or disorder presseth and when neither gifts are so good nor Charity so great in any of these new men to venture themselves upon their powers for supplyes who like the foolish Virgins have too little for themselves however they boast of their full Lamps and Oyl to spare Such small and feeble oppositions then Lib. de praesc adv Haere Proprium hoc est haereticorum ex pancioribus Scriptura locis plura intelligi velle Tert. ad Praxeam which as Tertullian tels us either Hereticks or Schismaticks are wont to bring from broken and abused Scriptures for their novell opinions their proud and pragmatick confusions against the antient and Catholick sense which the Church hath alwaies held forth by its practise agreeable to the many clear and unquestionable places do no more weaken the divine authority of those things which the Catholick Church upon lively grounds observeth as it alwaies hath this of a constant ordeined Ministry no more I say than if Dalilah should have plucked two or three of Sampsons hairs Judges 16. instead of cutting off his goodly locks and prodigious tresses Nor may these false and flattering Dalilahs of our times who by cauponating Religion and handling the Scriptures deceitfully 2 Cor. 2.17 seek to betray the strength honour and order of this reformed Church in England under pretences of great kindness think that by twitching thus one or two hairs the Ministers strength will fail them or that the Anti-ministeriall Philistins shall presently be upon them so as easily to prevail against the whole function of the setled Ministry which being divinely instituted and derived will ever be divinely assisted No Mat. 28.20 we find yet through the might of Gods grace and the testimony of good consciences so great a strength and holy courage in all true and faithfull Ministers as is abundantly able to assert themselves their function and the reformed Religion of this Church of England against all these Apollyons and Abaddons We are not so dispirited nor distressed but that we can still rowse up our selfs in the strength of God and in the Spirit of Jesus Christ and in the authority of our holy function so as easily to break in-sunder all such wit hs and cords by which the enemies not so much of our persons as of our calling and Religion hope to afflict us so that these uncircumcised in hearts and lips shall not safely touch us or mock us Judges 15.17 Only as Sampson did of the men of Judah we humbly crave of the secular powers which are now over us that their hands may not be against us to fall upon us themselves however they expose us thus to contend with those men of Ashdâ—d alone Ps 118.12 Et multitudine inimicorum magnitudine pressus viribus numero valentium Ps 22.12 Ps 68.30 Who came about us first like Bees with their importune stings their vexatious disputings But now they threaten to come upon us like fat Buls of Basan on every side with their horns lifted up on high to destroy us But the Lord will be on our side so that we shall not need greatly to fear what these beasts of the people these unreasonable men can do unto us Who will soon be extinguished as fire among the thorns when once the Lord shall arise to plead his own cause not only by the zeal and patience and constancy of his servants the true Ministers but also by stirring up the spirit of wisdom in the hearts of all true Christians who will soon be asham'd of that levity contempt and confusion which these mens vanity or impiety and hypocrisy would fain bring upon them and their posterity in this great concernment of the setâ—ed Ministry and the true reformed Religion The evill designs of such captious disputers against the Ministry 1 Sam. 5. There are no doubt who of a long time have endeavoured and sought opportunity when they might bring with Carts and high shoos by the illiterate rudeness of the seduced vulgar the Ark of our Reformed Church and Re igion into the house of their mishâ—pen Dagon which hath upper parts like a mans but the lower as a Fish the head adorned with Christian Religion but the tayl deformed with superstition They softly and fairly pretend liberty and improvement with mens faces and womens hair as the Locusts which rose out of the bottomless pit but they will end in the Scorpious tayl of licentiousness Rev. 9.7 superstition and profaness Such Reformation will soon prove deformity They speak of bread but it will proove stones Mat. 7.10 and Serpents instead of Fishes Such manifestations of private gifts in wanton and presumptuous Spirits will soon turn to the quenching and resisting of the true light and heat of Gods Spirit whose purer flames are only fed with that holy Oyl which flows from the golden vessel of the Scriptures Zach. 4 12. divinely infused into them and diffused into the humble hearts of all good Christians by those pipes of the Ministry which Christ hath appointed for that service This Anti-ministeriall Liberty which some seek thus to dress up by an adulterous and wanton bravery against the calling of the Ministry is like the woman which sits in the midst of the Ephah of wickedness Zach. 5.7 upon the mouth of which God will ere long cast such a talent of lead as shall cover and stop it up by the just indignation and abhorrence of all good Christians to see themselves this Church the Ministers of it and the Reformed Religion so much wasted and abused by such prodigies of profaness as some of them are who speak nothing but proud and perverse things full of bold blasphemies and Anti christian confusions under the colour of gifts and Liberties of prophecying whereto as the wisdom and holy order set forth in Scripture give me countenance so in the next place neither do these mens gifts which they so boast and vapour of give any incouragement For first no wise man doubts of those mens emptiness which their great noyse and sounding sets forth every where 4. The vanity and emptiness of these Anti-Ministerials as to
horrid and abominable liquors whose venom hath so stupified their consciences that they are past all feeling and sense of either sin shame or sorrow Nor is there ever any of these new Rabbies who can content himself with either the orders of this Church or the Articles of Sound doctrines or Catechisticall foundations and principles which it hath embraced and propounded upon very grave and good advise as most safe and necessary for Christians They must ever have some new fangle either of opinion or practise to make them remarkable 7. Gifts alone make not a Minister nor furnish him with true Ministerial power and authority But if I should yield which I cannot do with truth or only suppose some of these men to have even ordinary Apostolicall gifts as they vainly and falsly pretend yet even these would not make them beyond or better than fals Apostles unless they had the call mission and authority which true Apostles had immediatly from Christ and which false Apostles untruly pretended to who though they taught the truth yet with falsity pretended they had seen the Lord Jesus and were sent as other Apostles by him Nor will those common gifts make them ordinary Prophets or Ministers in the Church unless they have the ordinary call and mission which Christ hath setled in the Church A Serpent of gold would not have brought those healing effects which the brasen did at Gods appointement Gifts of knowledge and utterance alone are not qualifications sufficient for men to challenge the right of Ordination to publick Ministry for the moralls and practiques of men as well as their intellectuals are much to be considered the Priest might be able and the Levite lusty for service when they were unclean and so unfit for the Temple The levity haughtiness rudeness boastings and inconstancies observable in some mens looks gesture habit and carriage as St. Ambrose guessed at the mine and garb of two Presbyters who afterward proved stark naught makes them less fit to be ordained Ministers in the Church than many who have weaker gifts but discover more prudence gravity meekness humility and diligence Autoritas Charismata praesupopanit at Charismata autoritatem non ponunt Gerard. de Minist Qualis ordinatio talis successus Luth. 1 Cor. 3.3 A stock and gifts and parts either naturall or acquired though never so thrifty and spreading is of it self but as a crabstock and can of it self bear no other than sour fruits of Factions Schisms Emulations and carnall confusions in the Church till it is grafted with holy ordination by that due ministeriall power which is in the Church As there are formally or truly no true Sacraments where the same Elements and words materiâ—lly are used unless there be also a right Minister of holy things who acts and consecrates not in any naturall or civill capacity as from his own mind or other mens will but by delegation and appointment from Christ nor can there be a right Minister In actionibus tam sacris quaÌ„ civilibus id validum quod legitimum Reg. Ju. or Officer from Christ as I formerly proved where there is not a right patent divine power and commission given in his Name by due ordâ—nation as it is but treason and rebellion for the abâ—est States-man or Lawyer to undertake and act the part of an Embassadour or Judge untill he be made such by those in reference to whose will and work such power and employment only can be conferred That cannot be done in anothers name which is not done by his consent Quo meliores eo deteâ—iores Verulam de Jesuitis and according to his declared will Men of the greatest gifts if they are disorderly in the Church are but as Wens in the hodâ— the greater the worser the more they swell beyond the modell and true proportion of the bodies features the more deformity and inconvenience they bring to the whole body nor hath any man any cause to boast of them for it is not the greatness but fitness of parts which makes them handsome or useful to the whole who knows not that great wits and parts are oft-times great temptations as was said of Origen Magnum ingenium magna tentatio Vinc. Lyrin de Origine Tertul Gen. 3. whose frequent Preaching in the Church of Alexandria before he was Ordeined Presbyter gave great offence to grave and godly men imputing his after errors and fall to his too great forwardness and presumption The Serpent which was subtiller than other beastâ— is chosen by the Devill as a fit organe for to convey his temptations Proud and presumptuous gifts in men are no better than those inordinate excrescencies which exceed mens noses or blind their eyes or somtimes swell bigger than their heads nor will their fate be better at last than that of the Giants was who presuming of his vast limbs 1 Chron. 20.6 and the extraordinary number of his fingers and toes which were twenty four in all yet there wanted not of Davids worthies who slew him when he defied the Church of God 2 Cor. 10.12 If men be left to measure themselves only by thems lves as most of these overwise-men do which of them but is prone to think very highly of himself and like the Apes in the fable fancy they can build as brave Houses and Cities and Churches as the ablest man but when they come to the Wood thâ—y have not so much as Sawes or Axes or any tools to begin the work withall But these over-forward men usually reply with great sadness and severity against Ministers Monopolising of the duty and office of Preaching the Gospell That Paul rejoyced if any preached Christ Phil. 1.18 8. Of St. Pauls rejoycing that any way Christ was preached Phil. 2.21 Acts 17.11 though of envy and evill will though not Ordeined c. I answer first It doth not appear but those men might have due Ministeriall power to preach the Gospell and yet through passion or faction they abused this power seeking their own things and not the things of Christ Or secondly It may be their preaching was but privat domestique and charitative Instruction or confirming of others repeating as the Bereans what they had learned of St. Paul or other Apostles which is not denyed to any sober Christians but only required to be kept within those bounds of Order and humility so as it neither becomes rivall to or opposer of nor yet a despiser and at last an abolisher of the office of the publique Ministry which is the design of the presumptuous and pretenders against the Ministers Thirdly If those whom the Apostle speaks of were not Preâ—â—â—ers by office but only by their own little motives of applause or profit or Envy and the like they were moved to preach the Gospell of Christ yet they did not like ouâ— modern Intrudâ—rs and Usurpers boâ—st of Extraordinary gâ—fts and call nor did they deny or seek to overthrow in others the ordinary
power and office of that Ministry which Christ and the Apostles had setled in the Church and to which they pretended to have a zeal Fourthly at the worst what ever they were or did regularly or irregularly as to the point of Preaching Christ crucified the Apostle so far rejoyced not as they were passionate or peevish envious disorderly c. but so far as God restrained them in any moderate bounds of truth-speaking It was some joy to see a less degree of mischief and scandal arise from their perversness and spite That they did not blaspheme that Name and preach another Gospell or corrupt this in points of doctrine with Jewish or Hereticall leaven no less than they did with those tinctutes of passions envy and defects of Charity A good Christian may rejoyce at any preparation of men to receive the Gospell In omni malo est aliqua boni mixtura Simpliciter enim absolute malum esse non potest Neque enim est malum pura negatio sed debiti boni privatio neque est cognoscibile nisi per bonum Tho. Aq. 1. q. 14. Non humane est imbecilitatis plena indagine conoscere quâ ratione Deuâ— mala fieri patiatur quae non incuriâ sed consilio permittuntur Salv. l. 1. Gub. Mirandum non est quod mala exurgant sed vigilandum est ne noceant nec permitteret Deus ex surgere nisi sanctos per hujusmodi tentationes erudiri expediret Aust Ep. 141. as in the Indies tho they be first taught it in much weakness and superstition It is so far happy in the worst of times and things that there is no simple or sincere evill which hath not some mixture of good in it which it abuseth else it could not be at all and some extraction of good may be from it by the omnipotent wisdome of God causing all things to work together for the good of his Church Gods permissions not to be urged against his Precepts and Institutions But what sober Christian will urge Gods permissions against his Precepts and Institutions The rule in the Word is still right constant and divine though in the water of events providence may seem crooked and irregular Gods toleration of evill of disorders or heresies in the Church doth not justifie them in the least kind against his Word which forbids them The Apostle was glad and so may we be in evill times that things were no worse but he allows them not to be so bad Quae permittit Deus non approbat in permisso praviter agente quamvis apprâ—bet permissionem suam profundissimè potentissimè sapientia quae bona ex malo ducenda novit Vid. Aust Ep. 120. Ep. 159. In abdito est consâ—lium Dei quo malis bene utitur mirificans bonitatis suae omnipotentiam Rom. 3.8 Multa sunt in intentione operantis â—ala quae in eventu operis bona sunt Aquin. Praescientia praepotentia sua non rescindit Deus libertatem creaturae quam instituerat Tertul. lib. 2. cont Marcâ—on vid. Synes ep 57. nor would he approve the doing of evill or the envy and spightfulness in preaching that good might come thereby He only considered it in the event as to Gods disposing not in the agent or fact as to mans perverting A sober and wise man may make a good use of others madness and folly as God doth of mans and devills malice One may rejoyce that there are some poysonous creatures by which to make Theriacas and Antidotes Many venomous beasts have the cure in them against their own stings and poâ—sons The same Apostle might rejoyce in the supposed not decreed and absolute Necessity of Heresies There must be heresies 1 Cor. 11.19 that as in these times the constancy of judicious and sincere Christians may be made manifest It is some ease that Impostumes break Plus est jucunditatis in sapientia Dei quae bona è maâ—is extrahit quà m in malis molestiae Lact. l. de Ira. Respondet Epicuri quaest cur Deus permisit mala cum potens sit bonus Permisit malum ut eâ—icaret bonum Id. Acts 27. whereby corrupt humors are let out and spent possibly the Apostle might in some sense or notion have rejoyced in the storm he suffred and the shipwrack so far as it discovered Gods extraordinary protection to him and for his sake to those with him And so may all his faithfull Servants the Ministers have cause at last to rejoyce when the Lord hath brought them and this Church to the fair haven after this foul weather which seeks to overwhelm them But Christ is in the ship and they have a good Pilot God whose Spirit with their own bids them be of good chear The Lord can and will save his that be godly from so great a death But such joyes are the serious and sincere raptures of very godly and wise men far enough sequestred from the flashes of the world which hardly ever discern in Events what is of God from what is of man Good events in which Gods over-powring is seen are oft consequentiall not intentionall Severa res est gaudium Sen. Cl. Alex. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 4. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as to the second agents and flow not from their will or vertue but follow their work through Gods soveraign over-ruling who as St. Austin sayes would not permit any evill of sin to have been in and from the creatures pravity of free will and infirmity of power if his infinite both power and goodness had not known how to extract the good of his glory out of the greatest evill And truly this good we hope through the mercy of God The good which may come from this evill to true Ministers Phil. 1.16 both all true Ministers and all true Christians in this Church of England will reap by this envy contention spitefull unsincere and uncivill dealing of these Anti-ministeriall Adversaries who cry up their new preaching and prophesying wayes thereby thinking to adde affliction to those bonds and distresses which are upon Ministers in these dangerous and difficult times That this will make all true Ministers more study to be able for to walk worthy of and alwayes to adorn that holy profession and divine Ministration which they have upon them that so they may stop the mouths of gainsayers Tit. 1.9 Saluberrimus est malorum inimicorum usus quo illorum quadam 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 meliores vigilantiores reddamur Erasm 1 Cor. 3.1 who lye in wait for their halting and reâ—oyce at their fallings Also it will breed in all others that are serious sound and good Christians a greater abhorrency of these insolent and disorderly wayes in the Church the root and fruits of which are carnall not spirituall pride faction strife bitterness confusion scom of religion corruption of all true doctrine and holy manners neglect and disuse of holy duties prophaness and disposition to all
superstitions licentiousness flatteries and lukewarmness as to the power of the true reformed Religion As is most evident in those places where these New-pretenders have most intrudâ—d themselves and extruded the true and able Ministers Sad experience will shortly teach all such as love this Church and Reformed religion Contempt of tho Ministers of the Gospel paves and strowes the Devils high-way to all impiety how much it concerned them to have endevoured great vindications and by civill Sanctions of the honour of the publike Ministry That there may be exact care in the right authority for ordination and true antient succession which conferrs the Divine power and office as also good incouragements and assistance in the due execution of it that it may not be exposed to so many affronts reproaches and disgraces of vile men and insolent manners who fear not openly to contemn such a reformed Church and it s so famous Ministry together with the whole Nation and the Lawes of it even in so high a nature and measure as this is to vilifie their publike Religion and to seek to extirpate the true Ministry of it Nulla magis illustrantur coâ—fiâ—mantur religionis Christianae dogmatâ— quam quae versutissima haereticorum pravitas deturpare eradicare conabatur Chamâ—er Doctis medicis dant pretium medicastri ut veris Theologis insuisi impudentes Theologastri Iâ—si morbi minus noxii sunt quà m medici imperiti Fernel As good Lawes oft rise by the occasion of evill manners like Antidotes from Poysons so advantages may at last accrew to the Reformed religion and to the true Ministry of it by these oppositions Nothing makes the lustre of truth to shine more clear and welcome than those clowdings and blasphemies under which it may for a time be hidden and Ecclipsâ—d Nothing will make able Physicians more necessary and valued than the swarms of such ignorant Quacks as are of no valew who are more dangerous than any Plague or Epidemical disease Nor is the estate of any Church as to Religion more safe by the multitudes of preaching Mouâ—tâ—banks in stead of True and able Ministers In stead of Propating the Gospell they will every whereso corrupt it with errors so abase it with prejudices and scandals so harden men against the power of it by the rottenness and hypocrisie of their wayes that there will be more need of able and true Ministers to recover and settle the honour of the true Christian religion in this Nation than if it were now first to be converted from Paganism For the Devils strongest holds are those which are fashioned after the platforms of religion and pretend to more than ordinary piety 9. The Character of Antiministerial preteâ—dâ—rs to gifts 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. Or. 1. So that when I consider the temper and form of this Antiministeriall faction in England I find that their heads by a ricketly kind of religion are grown too heavy for their weak and overburthened limbs Their self-conceit of their extraordinary gifts and abilities presuming themselves to be able to do what ever they fancy makes them more than ordinarily disabled as to any good word or work Like Narcissus they are so deluded with the flattering Ecchos of their â—llâ— admirers and so taken with their own fashion in such false glasses that they are like to dâ—at till they die and starve themselves as to all reall sufficiencies by the fond imagination of how great gifts they have and their ignorance of how much indeed they want Nothing more hinders reall abilities than too hasty presumptions of them If any of these gloriosâ—es have any competent gifts of knowledge as to some things of Religion yet like the Chickens hatcht by the force of Ovens in the heat of Camels-Dung as at Aleppo Damascus and other places in the East they have commonly something in them monstrous odd extravagant either defective or superfluous in opinions or practise In intellectuals or morals or prudentials Either vain or morose Humanis oculis locata Religio Crys l. 9. light or tetricall rude or proud popular or affectated Impatient of nothing so much as the bounds of that honest calling in which God and the Laws have placed them Ardeliones isti tepidos se suspicantur nisi inquieti sint nec zelantes satis se credunt nisi omnia incendiis commiscentes pulcherrima quaeque Religionis in cinâ—res redigentes Gerard. Phraeneticus immundus ignorantiae Spiritus Ire l. 1. c. 13. Qui custodiet ipsos custodes Tutela intutissima Unsatisfied and ever quarrelling with that sober peaceable setled way of judicious and humble piety which becomes good Christians adorns the Gospell and keeps up the honour of the Reformed Religion and of this Church of England which these mens late violent extravagancies and disorderly walkings beyond and contrary to all holy rules of Religion all modest bounds of reason Law and common order among men and Christians seek to make weary sick and ashamed of it self when it shall see it self robbed and spoyled of all its able Ministers Reverend Bishops learned Presbyters and orderly Professors and only guarded by a riotous and incomposed rabble of such whose ignorance weakness and confusions will only serve to betray and destroy the Reformed Religion but never to defend it against those many malicious crafty and well armed adversaries who do but ly in wait for opportunities to weaken dishonour disorder and quite overthrow both this and all other Reformed Churches Alas these gifted men who spread so large sayls hang out such fair streamers and seek to make so goodly a shew to the vulgar simplicity as if they were strong built well rigid and richly loaden vessels fit to endure those rough Seas and storms to which both the Truth and Ministry of the Gospell are frequently exposed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Arist de Virt. vit Audacia est stupor quidam rationis cuÌ„ malitia voluntatis conjuncta Aquin. Eph. 4.14 Heb. 13.9 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Synes Ep. 14. Confidentia stultorum imperatrix prudentium scurra Sido 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. or 26. Temeritas inscitiae filia are easily judged by all wise and truly learned Christians to be but light keels and flat bottomed Boats by their floting so loftily by their running so boldly over any shelves and rocks of opinion by their putting into every small creek of controversy which shews they draw very little water that they have not the due ballast of weighty knowledge and sound judgement the want of which makes them so fool hardy so apt to be tossed to and fro with every wind of doctrine so prone to grow Leaky and foul either letting in under water cunningly and secretly corrupt and brackish opinions or shipping in above-deck openly and boldly whole Seas of any sinister ends and worldly interests that are abroad in the storms and waves and confusions of civill affairs
from which the best Christians study alwaies to keep themselves most free and unspotted Mat. 23.5 Confirmatur hypocrisis Pharisaei quando ampliantur Philacteria Chrys The large Philacteriâ—s of pretended preaching gifts which some men so Pharisaically set forth to the vulgar view who as St. Jerom saith easily admire what they hardlyest understand do not presently make them such Rabbies and teachers in Israel as they fancy and affect to be counted where there is or may be had far better supplies of such able and right ordeined Ministers as the Church of England hath brought up These are graces and gifts of the Spirit to be shewed in mens silence as well as in their speaking as he that knew how to hold his peace put in his name among the famous Orators Yea if the case of this Church were so desolate as some pretend and destitute of able and faithfull Ministers which blessed be God it yet is not yet few of these forward intruders of themselves have such sober gifts and well-grounded knowledge in the mysteries of Christian and in the ordinary controversies of the Reformed Religion as might supply the Church in its cases of necessity wherein any Christians or Churches may possibly crave and have some relief as to the teaching coâ—firming or comforting part of the Ministry from the larger and golden rule of Charity Where Christian communion makes believers usefull to each other not out of Office and speciall duty but out of love and that generall relation they have to each other Which necessity thanks be to God is not yet the Case of this Church nor shaâ—l ever need to be by Gods blessing if Magistrates and true Ministers would do the duties which become them in their places Though the Harvest be great yet the Labourers are not few which are of the Lords sending Mat. 9.37 if they may be suffered to do the Lords work And if those sturdy gleaners and pilferers who thrust themselves into others mens fields and labours did not every where disturb and hinder them by their sharking and scrambling 10. The Churches supplies in cases of necessity When true Ministers cannot be enjoyed John 2. Lando factam de necessitate virtutem sed plus illam quaÌ„ elegit libertas non indicit necessitas Ber. Ep. 113. 1 Kings 17.6 1 Kings 17. Who doubts or denyes but in cases of reall not feigned affected or imaginary necessity when Christians are forcibly deprived of their true Pastors and Ministers the Lord Jesus Christ who hath speciall care of his Church by the assistance of his Spirit can turn the water of some Lay-mens weaker gifts into wine for the Instruction confirmation and consolation of scattered and desolated Christians Although those teachers are not every way exactly prepared nor fitted for every work of the Sanctuary Rather than poor Christians that hunger for the food of Heaven should wholy want refreshing Ravens shall feed them as they did wildred and banished Eliah A lay mans barrell of meal and cruse of Oyl that is his good skill and sound understanding in the main fundamentals of faith and holy practise Also in those gracious promises which God hath made to upright hearts these may have miraculous augmentations and effussions to sustain a widowed Church and Orphan Christians in time of dearth But we must not therefore suffer these Acephalists these circulators and beggars to perswade us De Acephalis Hos neque inter laicas nâ—que inter clericos Religio detentat divina mixtum genus est prolesque biformis Isid Hispa de off Ec. lib. 2. c. 3. that we are famished in our fathers house where we see servants are wanton with fulness of Bread meerly that they may boast how they have made us to eat of their mouldy scraps and drink of their musty bottels In the confusions of a family where violence overbears setled order removing both chief and inferior Officers those supplies are commendable which the charity and discretion of any servants can afford one the other yet without usurping any place and authority which they have not over others But in a setled and orderly family where there are Stewards and Officers appointed it is a preposterous charity for every Servant to undertake to give to the Children or Servants of the family their portions Precedents of extraodinary sustentation with Bread Wine and Oyl either by miracle or Charity are no warrant for any mens presumptions rashness and disorder in ordinary cases any more than those fore-named examples should justify any man from madness who presuming of extraordinary supplies would cut up all Vines or plant no Olives or use no tillage and Husbandry which are the wayes of Gods ordinary providence both to exercise and reward mens honest and orderly industry In like manner where the Churches or societies of Christians greater or smaller are blessed with the enjoyment of those institutions and gifts which Christ hath appointed and bestowed for the joynt and publike good of his Church in planting preserving and propagating true Religion with good order which ever was and is to be carried on by the right Ministration of the word and Sacraments and other holy Offices properly belonging to duly ordeined and authorised Ministers there no pretended liberty or affected and self-made necessity Prima est necessitas quam praecipientis Dei autoritas imponit Secunda quam permittentu providentia dispensat Tertia quam deficientis in officio negligentia cogit quam peccatum esse sui paenam credas Bern. Necessitas quod cogit defendit modo absit malum morale Eccl. 10.8 no right of common-age or levelling zeal may violate the bounds which Christ hath set and the Churches ever observed He that breaks the hedges of Religious order in the Church the Serpent of an evill conscience shall bite him All true Christian Liberties that is such as are * Libertas ut matrona decora non est honesta si non sit Gibeuf 1 Kings 8. Augustior Salomon in genua procumbens quaÌ„ in solio sedenâ— ornatior orans quam imperans Jeron comely 11. Of Christians Liberty to use their gifts orderly and usefull are by all godly and learned Ministers allowed and encouraged in all faithfull people of whatsoever calling quality and condition Masters in their families Magistrates on their Benches Commanders amidst their Souldiers Princes among their subjects cannot appear more to their honour and advantage within their places and callings than when like Salomon they shine with that wisdom piety and devotion which becomes all true Christians on all occasions and may make them merit the honour of Princes and Preachers too in Jerusalem which liberties and abilities the humble piety of wise and modest Christians knows how soberly and discreetly to use as to any occasion of private charity or publike edification in their places yet not insolently and unseasonably to abuse it so as to disparage neglect and usurp upon the publike ordeined Ministry Every
one may read and recite and tell others of an Act or Proclamation and help them to understand it but only an Herald or Officer may publikely proclame it in the name of him that grants it Children or servants in any family may impart of their Provision and Bread to one another in charity and love but this they do not as Stewards and Officers whose place is to give to every one their portion in due season We read the Bereans were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 More noble Not for undertaking to Preach but for industrious searching the certainty of the truth duly Preached to them by the Apostles Nothing is more generous and noble than orderly and Religious Industry It were happy for all good Ministers Acts 17.11 if there were every where more of those noble generous and industrious Christians among their hearers who like the Bereans by often meditating searching repeating mutuall conferring applying and if need be by further explaning as they are able and have experience of the word duly Preached to them would as it were break the clods and Harrow in the good Seed after the Ministers Plowing and Sowing Yet still there is a large difference between a true Ministers Preaching in Gods name to the Judges at Assizes and the Judges reciting or applying some points of the Sermon with wisdom and piety so far as suites with the charge he gives not as a Minister but as a Christian Magistrate whose Commission is only civill Spontanea voluntate non sacerdotali antoritate obtulerunt sacrificia Abram Isaac Jacob. Isid Hisp l. 2. off Eccl. c. 3. to do civill Justice according to Law and power given by man between man and man the other as a Minister is sacred to reveale the righteousness of God in Christ to men for the eternall salvation of their souls But why any Christian should affect in peaceable times and in a plentifull soyl to have either any man that lists to imploy himself or no Husbandmen or labourers at all in Gods Field and Vineyard who by speciall care skill and authority should look to its right ordering and improvement most to the encrease of Gods glory and the Churches benefit I can yet see no reason save only those depths and devices of Satan which are hid under the arbitrary speciousness and wantoness of some poor gifts the better to cover those designs which the pride malice hypocrisy Sophillae verborum magis esse volentes quam discipuli veritatis Irenaeus de iis qui successionem Apostolicam deserunt l. 3. c. 40. 1 Cor. 14.32 In docti praepropere docentes plerunque dedocenda docent plus zizanii quà m tritici seminantes culturam Domini inficiunt magis quam perficiunt Aust and profaness of some mens hearts aym at which are not hard to be discerned in many men by that extreme loathness and tenderness which those tumors and inflamed swellings of their gifts and self conceited sufficiencies have to be tried or touched by the laying on of hands that is in a due exact and orderly way of examination approbation and Ordination The fear is lest if such pittifull Prophets Spirits should be subject to the Prophets they should be found to have more need to be taught the mysteries and principles of Religion than any way fit to teach others by a most preposterous presumption whose foolish hast makes but the more wast both of Peace and order truth and charity in the Church The greatest abillities of private Christians being orderly and humbly exercised are no way inconsistent with the function of the Ministry they may be easily and wisely reconciled however some men whose interest lyes in our discords and divisions would fain set them at variance That Ministers should be jealous of their ablest hearers and these emulous of their faithfullest Ministers No hearers are more welcome to able Ministers than such as are in some kind fit to teach reproove admonish and comfort others Nor are any men more humbly willing to be taught and guided in the things of God by their true Ministers than those who know how to use the gifts of knowledge they attain without despising the chiefest means by which they and others do attain it which is by the publike Ministry of the Church This enables them to benefit others in charity but not to bost of their gifts in a factious vanity or to give any grief or disorder to the Ministers of the Church who besides their labours in the Pulpit have so furnished the Church with their writings from the Press that such Christians as can content themselves with safe and easy humility rather than laborious and dangerous pride may upon all occasions I think full as well and for the most part far better make use in their families of those excellent English Treatises Sermons The use of excellent Books of Divinity Printed in English far beyond most mens prophecying and Commentaries which are judiciously set forth in all kinds of Divinity than any way pride and please themselves in that small stock of their own gifts either ex tempore or premeditated which serious reading of those learned and holy Ministers works would do every way as well and far better than this which weak men call prophecying that is reciting it may be by rote some raw and jejune notions and disorderly meditations of their own which must needs come far short of reading distinctly and considering seriously those excellent discourses which learned and wise men have plentifully furnished them with both with less pains and more profit to themselves and others I am sure with less hazard of error froth and vanity than what is incident to those self Ostentations of gifts which have more of the tongue than heart or head and oft-times resemble more the Player than the Preacher So that the late published Patron of the Peoples privilege and duty as to the matter of prophecying needed not to have added to his Book the odious title of the Pulpits and Preachers enoroachment 12. Animadversions on some passages in that Book called The Peoples Privilege and Duty as to prophecying c. For if that Author will undertake to regulate the tryall and exercise of those gifts of Lay people which he finds or fancies in them within such bounds of reall and approved abilities of humble usefull and seasonable exercising of them without any Enter fering with or diminution of the function and authority of the true and ordeâ—ned Ministry which is the aym he seems to propound I wil undertake that no able and good Minister shall forbid the Banes which he hath so publikely asked Finding indeed no cause why these two may not be lawfully joyned together in a Christian and comfortable union the publike gifts of Ministers in a publike way of divine Authority and private gifts of the faithfull in a way of private Christian Charity Nor ever did the Godly Fathers and Ministers of the Church encroach upon put away or give any
superfluous and so far hurtfull as it is inconsistent with the ministers and peoples duty on the Lords day Tot erunt venena quot intenia tot pernicies quot sâ—ecies to dolores quot colores as Tertul begins his Scorpiacum against the vanities and varietiys of the Gnosticks who pretended to know more and be more perfect than the Apostles Arelius flagitio corrupit artem Deas dilectâ—uÌ„ imagine pingens Plin. l. 35. 10. That Gentleman cannot but consider how many childish triflings in discourses how many triviall skirmishes in disputes how many captious bickerings in words how many uncomly thwartings are prone to arise as in Country cudgell-playing among the vulgar be they never so godly if you put them one pin above their pitch they either crack or sound like strings over-strained harshly and out of tune although they may have good gifts yet as Arelius a Painter in Julius Caesars time who had good skill in this corrupted his art that when he was to paint any Goddess he alwayes made them like some of his Mistrisses so these are prone to adorn by their gifts some error or odd opinion and set it forth as a divine truth and rare doctrine Nor can you avoid besides erroneous and fond opinions envyings evill surmisings jealousies unsatisfiedness and factious bandings among the people whose minds will soon be divided some liking others disliking some admiring others despising some attending others absenting from this unwonted uncouth exercise of Prophesying which thus confused and abased will soon appear to judicious and sober Christians a tedious and useless business like Fidlers alwayes tuning and never playing any good lesson and no way fit for a Sabbath-dayes sanctification when once the Country gaping or the gloss and novelty of it is faded So then if the Guardian of the peoples Liberty and privilege in Prophesying can find any other time on the week-dayes Of peoples prophecying on the week dayes wherein to set up this exercise of Lay-mens prophesying that so people may not at all times come short of that which he calls their duty He must be sure to provide Prophets of some competent gifts besides their discretion else he will have much adoe to perswade people that it is their duty to neglect their weekly occasions and to lose both their time and labour in attending rusticall impertinencies and ignorant triflings in religion which of all things should by wise men be avoyded among the vulgar whose affections like the poor womans wort is oft very hot in the point of Zeal when it is very small in point of judgement And is prone to run out from familiarity to contempt from contempt to down-right prophaness and Atheism in matters of Religion when made cheap and vulgar If he can indeed furnish out men or women 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Synes ep 142. ex Lyside Pythagoreo Contempt of Religion riseth from making holy things too triviall and common for they prophecied too 1 Cor. 11.15 of such prophetick gifts as are worthy to be esteemed and encouraged by sober and judicious Christians I shall promise him that I more willingly and more constantly will be their auditor at convenient times and places when I hear they do what becomes wise humble serious and modest Christians than most of these pretenders to be such gifted men and to have such prophetick spirits are hearers of the true Ministers of this Church be they never so able either on the Lords day or on any week-day Lecture For the first way that many make to bring in their Lay-prophets and gifts is with their feet trampling as it were upon the best Ministers and their faithfullest pains while they scorn to step out of dores to hear them either Praying or Preaching which pride and negligence are not the least of those vertues which recommend those Prophets To be plain the truth is so much bran filth and dross of pride popularity schism malipertness and contempt of all men that differ in any way form or opinion from them and of all Ministers above all do hitherto generally appear in the face and manners of many of those who more affect the name of gifted men and Prophets than ever the Pharisees did the title name of Rabbi Mat. 23.7 that most sober and wise Christians suspect they will hardly ever make such Loaves as may be fit for Shew-bread to be set up in any publike place of Gods house and Sanctuary If that Gentlemans piety which seems tempered with much ingenuity can sift or boult out any good meal or finer flowr that so they may be decent for Gods service and the Churches use in any publique way I know no man will hinder him from baking making and distributing his bread But let them take heed lest the Corn being ground in such a new beaten mill it prove not full of grit and gravell which hath more offence than either profit or pleasure in eating of it 13. Of the private exercise of Christians gifts that are truly good For the private Exercise of his Prophets gifts which will now serve the turn no man ever spake against it further than it frequently carried it self unseemly by neglect separation boasting against contempt and opposition of far abler gifts in the publique Ministry oft undermining and shaking those truths that ordâ—r and holy way of life wherein the peace of the Church and the honour of true Religion consisted And even in this I conceive I have shewed to humble Christians a more excellent way Namely in using the learned helps of other mens labours which are in every kind well composed rather than to please themselves meerly in the barrenness and rawness of their own inventions which yet they may add too if need be that so they may not seem to say nothing of themselves or be forced to break for want of vent If these so cryed up gifted men be found meet to be made publique teachers in the Church under the name of Prophets why may they not be ordained Ministers in a just and due way There is like to be want enough of men of any competent parts in the great decay and discouragement of such as are very learned and most able If they are not fit for all offices of the Ministry I wonder how they can have confidence enough to be publike Teachers in any kind which work requires greater abilities and equall authoritie to any other holy Office if they have any thing in them of modest and humble Christians sure they would be more swift to hear James 1.19 Tutior est in audiendâ— quà m loquendo celeritas Non tam facile aures ac labra impingunt Male audiendo solus ipse laberis male loquendo alios tecum in ruinam pertrahis Pelarg. Tenuitatis sua maximè conscii maxima mendacissima solent polliceri Immodica enim ostentatione levâ—men aliquod remedium quasi patrocinium aliorum credulitatem propâ—iae mendicitati quaerunt Erasmus
Mendacia mendicabula and slow to teach as St. James adviseth As for those Histrionick Players and vaporing Preachers who with a Theatricall impudence in many places seek to fill the world with meer noise and clamor crying down all the antient Ministry as Antichristian and the Ministers as no way called sent or authorised by God or the Church turning all either into spirituall or new prophetick gifts to which they highly pretend certainly their vanity can move wise Christians no more than those cheats and wanderers do who swear they have found out and can sell you the true Elixar the Philosophers stone which will turn baser metals into gold while yet poor men their raggs sords and beggery sufficiently confutes their rare skill proclaiming to all but fools their lying and proud beggery which more needs anothers charity than is any way able to relieve any mans necossities If this Gentleman be in good earnest for a duty and office of prophecying besides and not against the order of the Ministry let him study how to restore to us the reall and usefull gifts of primitive Prophets Of the primitive prophetick gifts in the Church which may serve worthily to demonstrate beyond what is already done by excellent Writers the true sense of the Scriptures as to the great mysteries of Jesus Christ the Messias God forbid such should not have a primitive use and esteem in the Church But let us not be abused with such triflers as shall either darken what others have well explaned or shall only produce old protrite and stoln notions of other mens works as if these were the rare and new fruits of their own private prophetick gifts Possibly with this Gentlemans good leave the Church of Christ neither hath now nor needs any such prophetick gifts as were primitive and may truly be so called No more than it doth tongues miracles Chrysost orat 88. Gives reasons why Miracles are now ceased in the Church So Isid Pel. l. 4. Ep. 8. Rev. 2. and healings which it had and wanted too in those first times and dispensations when the Gospell of Christ was strange and new to the world and to the Churches which were but newly planted or in planting which now it is not specially in England after the Church hath enjoyed those plentifull diffusions of Evangelicall light from Christ and the Stars in his right hand for many hundred of years so that knowledge hath abounded as the waters of the Sea It is very probable the Churches in ages succeeding the Apostles gave over the form of the exercise of prophesying when once they saw the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or speciall gift ceased I remember no mention of this Prophecying among the publique officers duties or privileges of the Church No Councill no Father that I find regulates it or reckons upon it nor doth this Gentleman produce any one testimony for it out of the Churches after-practice in Ecclesiastick Histories and antient Records which may best distinguish for us Tacito omnium consensu per desuetudinem abrogantur Blond what things were of temporary what of perpetuall use in the Church It is evident that all things that were primitive and occasionall are not therefore to be made perpetuall or after long cessation to be restored many things used in the infancy and minority of some or all Churches have soon after been disposed as the collections on the first day Those collections for the poor on the Lords day Cyp. calls Gazophylacium and Corbona de Eleemos And St. Chrysost endeavoured to restore them in Constantinople See Bero. Ann. Anno Christi 44. In Tertul. time Christians abstained from blood Nec animalium sanguinem in esculentis habemus Apol. c. 9. yet in St. Austins time they did not abstain from blood or things strangled Aust cont Faust l. 3. c. 13 Mat. 2.20 1 Cor. 16. So the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Agapae or love feasts 1 Cor. 11.20 were by divers Councills forbidden when they degenerated from the Primitive simplicity and purity Jude 12. Spots in your feasts feeding themselves without fear So the Holy Kisses or salutings Rom. 16.16 1 Thes 5.26 The common stock of goods Acts 4.32 publikely dedicated to the relief of the Church in which the poorest believer had as much interest in what was given though they contributed nothing as he that gave most of his estate So the annointing of the sick James 5.14 So the Celebration of the Lords Supper every Lords day The peoples Amen 1 Cor. 14.16 which Jerom sayes was in his time as a Clap of Thunder such consent lowdness and alacrity was in that voice of Christian Assemblies The observation of the Jewish Sabbath with the first day of the week The abstinence from blood and things strangled and the like Nothing is more ridiculous in Religion than as some fond or fraudulent Papists do their exercisings and shews of daily Miracles to continue the ordinary use of all those things in the Church which we read were practised in Primitive times upon some extraordinary account either of necessity or charity or speciall gifts then only conferred Which when they were at the highest tide among professors yet were never wont to ouerflow the constant banks of the divinely established calling of the Ministry but still were kept within those modest holy and humble bounds which became the Christian flocks toward those Guides and Pastors which were to be constantly over them in the Lord with whom Christ promised to be as by his Authority and blessing so by his Spirit and assisting gifts to the end of the world As for this Gentleman whose devotion and charity hath raised him to so good hope and expectation of finding or making fit Prophets among the common people truly if he can bring forth any Gentlemen either Lawyers or others of so pregnant parts so ready in Scriptures and of so good utterance as in him appears together with so much gravity candor and equanimity as for the most part he expresses to the Ministry as a peculiar Calling and divinely instituted office such Prophets will be so far welcome as they shall be usefull to the Church Both Ministers and others wouâ—d be gâ—ad to see the Inns of Court or Chancery come in like Zilpah and Bilhad to supply the feared barrenness and decayes of Rachel and Leah Gen. 30. the two Universities which were wont to be the fruitfull Mothers and carefull Nurses of the true Prophets and Ministers Nor would it be a less acceptable wonder to all true Christians and Ministers to see such Zenasses 2 Tim. 4.10 devout Lawyers run cross to Demas his steps and forsaking this present world to follow after St. Paul than once it was to see Saul also among the Prophets 1 Sam. 19.24 Talis cum sis utinaÌ„ noster esses Ages ad Farnabasum inimicum ac mobilem Men that can write I presume speak too after so serious and Spiritual a way as that
tantum fulminantis venerantur numina Bern. 1 Cor. 12.13 in their most clear light and concurrent strength that they will not prostrat all or any of these to a company of wretched Pamphlets fitter for Cooks and Chandlers shops than for the reading of judicious and serious Christians who have cause to look upon those putrefactions of Pens and wits only as Moths and Vermine every where creeping up and down and hoping like Ants only by their numbers to devour all antient Authors and all good literature that so they alone may survive and satisfie the grosser palats of those who never relished any book so much as a Ballad or a Play or a Romance or some Seraphick raptures and pious nonsense Is he scandalized that we count not the diseases of Christians health their putrefactions perfections their dâ—stractious raptures their ravings reason their dreams oracles baseness liberty their Chaos comliness Is he jealous of us because we rather study and profess solid truths sober piety good manners and orderly government which only become all true Christians and Ministers above all Is it our fault that we endevour to Pray Preach Write what we and others may understand that we covet not to be admired by not being understood that we aim to do all things as becomes Men Christians and Ministers of the true Church of Christ not after the manner of plausible and easie fondness which is afraid to offend where there is power to hurt that counts greatness as a badge of goodness and success a sign of Sanctity but rather with all just zeal courage and constancy beseeming the demonstrations of the truth and Spirit of God which never needed more to be asserted as to its divine power and eternall honour than in this pusillanimous and frothy generation of vapourers who are the greatest enemies to and betrayers of our Religion as Christian and as Reformed whether they be Gogs or Magogs open or secret the one or the many Antichrists Papall or popular delusions We hope this Gentleman is so good natured that with all other excellent Christians he will forgive us those wrongs by which we have been and ever shall be piously injurious and faithfully offensive as aiming not to please men but God Wherein then are we the Preachers of the good old way One and all meriters of such fatall terrors as those words import which like Apocalyptick Revelations are dark but dreadfull portending God knows what sufferings upon them all If there be no men more single-hearted none more open candid and ingenuous than all good Ministers pray to be who are no Statists or Politicians but able and honest Preachers of the name of the only true God and Jesus Christ whom he hath sent to shew Sinners the way of eternall life If there be nothing more necessary more usefull less offensive or burdensome to any wise sober and godly minds than their lives and labours are If no men are more modest and moderate in all their desires and designs than learned humble and diligent which are the unpragmatick Ministers what is the grief why this complaint lamentation and burthen which this Gentleman takes up so prophetically against them both as to their sin and their suffering unless men be vexed that any worthy men are duly made Ministers or that Ministers are but men unless it offend that they have food and raiment which most of them dearly earn and hardly get unless they are impatient as the Wolf was with the Lamb that we breath in the same common ayr or see the same Sun or tread on the same Earth or drink of the same stream 1 King 18.17 the troubling of which is by the troublers of it unjustly imputed to their innocency who must therefore be accused because violence hath a mind to destroy them What is the error what the heresie what the superstition what the Popish opinion or practise which any of us Ministers so resolutely maintain Sure this Gentleman is not to be thought of so low a form of foundlings and novices who suspect and dread every thing as Popish which we hold Profracta est illa superstitiosa timiditas quae à bonis abhorret quibus abutuntur mali Aust or act in common with the Pope or Papists wholly to recede from any thing common with them must divest us not only of the main truths duties vertues and grounds of our Religion as Christian but we must cast off all or most part of that which denominates us either rationall or humane both as to the nature and society of men But if we obstinatly retain any thing either for opinion or practice which may truly be branded with the mark of the Beast as either erroneous or superstitious beyond the bounds of Christian truth or liberty or decency If either any generall Councill or any Synod of this Church since it were reformed or any Parliament Qualis affectatio in civilibus talis superstitio in divinis Verulam and civill Convention of the Estates of this Nation have condemned what we teach or practise or opine If any wise and learned man not apparently ingaged in faction or schism against the publique Constitution both in Church and State did ever so much as accuse or convict us of any such crimes Misericorditer plectitur qui ad emendationem ducitur Aust In Gods name let us suffer what He thinks fit If we have deserved it from men it will be a mercy to be punished and amended by them If we have not it will be an honour and crown to us above all men to suffer for the testimony of Jesus Christ the honour of our function and this Church from unreasonable and ungratefull men who use Ministers as their Oxen 1 Cor. 9.9 but not in the Apostles or Gods sense first exhausting and tyring them at hard labour and then they destroy and devour them The appeal of all true and faithfull Ministers as to their integrity far from this superstition charged on them But to all excellent and impartiall Christians we may and do as in the presence of God appeal Is not this in some mens sense and censure the sin of the ablest and best Preachers both for learning piety and constancy that they do not so easily yield to or applaud a Military or Mechanick religion that they are sorry to see so goodly a part of the Catholike Church so stately a pillar of Gods house as the Church of England lately was so every day hewing in pieces and mouldring to nothing for want of due order and government or seasonable and fit repairings Is not this the Crime that no learned and worthy Minister can own either the swords Soveraignty or the peoples Liberty to be the grand Arbitrators of piety the disposers of mens consciences the Dictators of all Christianity the interpreters of all Scriptures the Determiners of all Controversies and this so absolute as admits no Conference with nor endevouring to convince either
Over whose Walls the crafty malice of Jesuitick Foxes and any other enemies will easily go and break them down Neh. 4.3 when ever they pass which makes many men suspect that these Lay Preachers are but the left hand of Babels builders fit instruments to divide Muros dum erigunt mores negligunt Bern. confound and destroy the Reformed Religion in these British Churches and all those who study to preserve it Which they only can with any shew of reason effectually do by Gods blessing who are workmen that for their Authority and approved skill as well as their good will and readiness to build need not to be ashamed 2 Tim. 2.15 Of whose reall sufficiencies these new bunglers are most impatient hearers and perfect haters because from those Ministers exactness these mens bungling receives the severest reproaches and justest oppositions A man may as well hope that hogs by their rootings and moles by their castings will Plow and till his ground as that such Arbitrary Casuall and contingent forwardness or such inordinate activities of poor but proudly gifted men will any way help on the great work of Christian Religion the propagating of the Gospell or the Reformation of hearts or Churches which require indeed the greatest competency and compleatness both for gifts learning and due Authority that can be had both for the Majesty of Religion and for the defence of the truth as also for the binding to diligence and exactness the conscience of the Ministers no less than for the satisfaction of other mens consciences in point of the validity of Sacraments and other holy Ministrations which have not any Physicall or naturall vertue but a mysticall and Religious only which depends upon the relation they have to the word and Spirit of the holy Institutor and Commander Jesus Christ So that it is indeed a very strange bewitchedness and depravedness in many mens appetites that they should so cry up those mush-room Prophets and Teachers who need more sauce to make them safe or savory than their bodies are worth who are self-planted soon started up in one night as if they were beyond all those former Goodly plants for beauty sweetness and wholesomness which much study care learning pains and prayers have planted in the Church Or that Christians should so far flatter themselves that the soyl here in England since it was watered with civill bloud is so well natured and fruitfull that there needs no such care and culture as was antiently used in the Garden of God either in setting watering preparing or transplanting those trees of the Ministry which should be full of life Rev. 22.2 Supersâ—minationes satanae whose leaves should be for the healing as well as their fruits for the nourishing of mens souls So confident the devill seems to be of the giddiness folly negligence and simplicity of these times that he stirs up the very thistles the most useless and most offensive burthens of the earth which the foot of every vile beast is ready to crush and trample upon to chalenge and contemn the Cedars of Lebanon 2 Kings 14.9 And he would fain perswade reformed Christians to cut down and stub up those goodly trees of the Lord which are tall strait and full of sap as cumbring the ground that those sharp and sorry shrubs those dry and sapless kexes may have the more room and thrive the better pretending that they will at easier rates and with less pains supply all the Churches occasions when the Lord knows and all excellent Christians see by sad experience that they are so far from that length strength and straitness required in the beams and pillars of the Temple that their crooked and knotty shortness will scarce afford a pin on which to hang the least vessell of the Sanctuary Excellent Christians I protest before the Lord that I write not thus out of any desire to grieve quench or exasperate any mans Spirit 17. No design in the Author to grieve any good mans Spirit or discourage his gifts 1 Joh. 4.1 in whom the wise and sanctifying graces or usefull gifts of Gods Spirit do dwell in the least measure with truth and humility but only in the way of trying the gifts and Spirits whether they be of God or no if they be found by the word of God to be proud foolish evill unclean unruly refusing to be bound with any bonds of good order and government such as seems to have possessed some in this Church who seek to bewitch others and to trouble all God forbid we should not all of us strive by fasting prayer preaching writing and all just rebukes of them to cast them out Luke 9.42 notwithstanding their cryings tearings and foamings It is far I hope from my Soul by any envy or undervaluing of any good Christians to damp the Spirit of Christ in them I would have every one study to improove the talents he hath and to be employed according to his reall improovement of which no man being naturally proud and self flatterers is fit to be judge himself but ought to be subject to the tryall and judgement of others both as to that light and heat knowledge and zeal gifts and graces which any may pretend to and wherein they may be really usefull to the publike or any community of Christians whose edifying in faith and love we have all cause both in conscience and prudence dayly to nourish and increase in Gods way which is an orderly peaceable and blessed way wherein only either private Christians or Church societies can hope to thrive and flourish Num. 11.29 I wish with Moses all the Lords people were Prophets Both able to give an account of their knowledge in the mysteries of Christ and also to help on in an orderly way as every wheel or pin doth in the motions of a watch the great and weighty work of saving souls which is the main end of the Ministers calling and pains Better we Ministers be despised than the Spirit of Christ in any gracious heart be justly grieved or any good work of God in the Church hindred But we are well assured by good experience that none would be less despisers or more encouragers lovers and zealous preservers of the true Evangelicall Ministry and its divine Authority than such men who have graces with their gifts and are both able and humble none are more slow to speak to others in the name of Christ James 1.19 than they who cannot hear others Preaching with due abilities and authority without fear and trembling as reverencing God and the Lord Jesus Christ in their Ministers There is no danger of able parts where there are humble and honest hearts no more than we need fear the strength of any part in the body will hurt or offend the whole body or disorder and violate any other Member which is above it in place in honour and in operation or function Reason teacheth us that the ability or
strength of any part in its place and proportion doth not make it usurp the place or execute the Office of any other nobler part 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Arist The measure of every part is the beauty and safety of the whole which cannot in naturall and ought not in Religious Bodies which are Churches be fitly disposed but only in such a way as God hath appointed for the daily forming building and well-ordering of his Church by such wisdom and Authority as Christ established in it Of which the Apostles and the Churches after them give us most evident testimony But to avoid destructive delusions But we must not be deluded either with the devils fulgurations and flashes or his transfigurations and disguises We must not forsake or stop up Gods fountains of living waters by digging the devils ditches Luke 10.18 I saw Satan fall like lâ—ghtning from Heaven 2 Cor. 11.14 Satan himself is transformed into an Angel oâ— l ght I a. 1.13 Eccl. 5.1 and wells which hold no water nay we may not wash our hands at the Devils Cistern to fit them for Gods service Nor may we take water from his troubled muddy and poysonous streams to water the plants of Christs Church We may not take strange fire from Satans Altar to kindle the sacrifices of God What need we cut off Dogs necks and offer swins bloud when we have so many clean beasts which are appointed for acceptable services that we shall not need any such vain oblations which are but the sacrifices of fools who consider not that they do evill nor look to their feet when they go to the house of God being as ready to stumble and fall and discover their nakedness and shame as they are forward to ascend to the altar of the Lord upon the steps of pride and presumption Exod. 20.26 which were forbidden to be made The humble heart being alwaies most welcom to God while others in vain arrogate to themselves power to perform those things which are not required at their hands Lev. 10.3 God hath said he will be sanctified of all these who come nigh to him in his publike service which is done not only by that inward sanctification of the heart by faith fear and reverence toward God but also by that exact observation of such rules of order power and Authority which he hath set who alone could do it in the publike way of his worship and service before the Sons of men We must not be such Children in understanding as to allow all to be gold which glisters when it will not endure the Touch-stone of Gods word Caiâ—itae Judae â—râ—diâ—orâ— Evangelium oâ—â—entabant Ophitae angelum in omni imunditie assistentem dicebant invocabant Hanc esse perfectioneÌ„ aiebant sine tremore in tales abire operationes quas ne nominare fas est Iren. l. 1. c. 35. Nulla enoris secta jam contra Christi veritateÌ„ nisi nomine cooperta Christiaâ—â— ad pugnandum pâ—â—silire audet Aust Ep. 56. or the probation of the Churches judgment We may not easily think that Gods Spirit in any private men runs counter to that holy order and clear Institution which the undoubted Spirit of God hath clearly set forth in the Scriptures and which the Church in all ages hath observed in the way of an ordeined authoritative Ministry All other or later inventions may well be suspected to be but Satans stratagems and devices There may be so many vermine crawling in a dead body as may make it seem to live and move when yet there is no true Spirit of life or Soul in it So it is no wonder if the various impulses wherewith mens secret and corrupt lusts stir them make some shew as if diviner gifts and endowments agitated them When indeed they have no other ayms or interests than such as Judas Iscariot or Symon Magus might have or those after Hereticks the Gnosticks Maniches and Montanists c. Who almost that had any shew of gifts or parts ever did mischief in the Church without great prefacings of holy and good intentions and pretensious of gifts and the Spirit of God There may be gifted Hypocrites devout devils angelized Satans Be mens gifts never so commendable if they want humility in themselves Miserrimis instabilibus fabulis tantam elationem assumpseruat ut meliores scipsos reliquis prasumpserunt Irenae l. 1. c. 35. de Caynitis Ophitis Judaeitis and charity to others which are the beauties of all endowments if they are puffed up seek themselves walk disorderly run unexamined unappointed unordained in scandalous and undue wayes they are nothing either as to private comfort in themselves or publick benefit to the Church The presumption and disorder of their example doth more hurt as the influence of some malignant stars in a Constellation than the light of their gifts can do they corrupt more than they either direct or correct If any of these Prophets or gifted men be indeed so able for the work of the Ministry that religion may suffer no detriment by them and people may have just cause to esteem them highly for their work sake God forbid they should not have the right hand of fellowship all incouragement from my self and all that desire to walk as becomes the Gospell when they are found upon just tryall fit to be solemnly ordeined set apart and sent forth with due authority to that holy service in Gods name let them be sent forth with good speed If they disdain this method of Ministeriall office and power which hath been setled by Christ and continued to this day in his Church which no wise humble and truly able Christian can with reason modesty or with conscience justly do but they will needs obtrude themselves upon the Church and crowd in against the true Ministers they may indeed be as sounding Brass and tinckling Cimballs fit rattles for Children or for the labouring Moon or for a Country Morice-dance and May-pole Nec veritate seneri nec charitate frugiâ—eri Greg. but they will never be as Aarons Pomegranates and golden Bells usefull Ornaments to Gods Sanctuary in words or works or any way becomming the Church of Jesus Christ which is as the woman clothed with the Sun the light of Truth and the lustre of holy Order And hath the Moon under her feet Rev. 12. not only all wordly vanities and unjust interests but also all humane inventions and novelties which have their continuall variations wainings disorders darknesses and deformities whereas Divine Institutions are alwayes glorious by the clear beams of Scripture-precept and the constant course of the Churches example Both which have held their Truth and Authority in the blackest nights of persecution wherein no untried and unordeined intruder was ever owned for a true Minister of holy things in any setled and incorrupted Church of Christ No more than any man shall be accounted an Officer or Souldier in an Army who hath not
vita merito iis c. Id. Ubicunque fuerit Episcopus sive Romae sive Eugubii c. ejusdem est merâ—ti qusdem est sacerdotii Jeron ad Evagr. Celebri urbi frigidum oppidulum opponit Eras verba Jeron Omnes Apostolorum successores sunt Id. Concil Nicaen 1. Gregory the Great oft protests against any Bishops or Patriarchs usurping and chalenging the title ofVniversalis Episcopus aut Pastor as a token of Antichristian pride Concil Hipponensc Anno 393. de primae sedis Episcopo i. e. Romano 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Concil Af. pag. 119. pag. 318. can 123. They Excommunicated all that appealed beyond the Sea to other Province and Bishop Concil Chalced. anno 451. Can. 9.11.17 Nec quisquam nostrum Episcopum se Episcoporum constituat c. Quando omnis habeat Episcopus pro licentia libertatis potestatis suae arbitrium proprium ut nec judicari ab altero nec judicare possit Cyp. tom 2. in fine Hoc erant utique coeteri Apostoli quod fuit Petrus pari consortio praediti honoris potestatis Sed exordium ab unitate proficiscitur pâ—imatus Petro datur ut una ChristiÌ„ Ecclesia una Cathedra monstretur Cyp. Episcopatus unus est cujus à singulis Episcopis in solidum pars tenetur Cypr. de uni Eccl. ep 27. all Antiquity after that Churches were increased and setled where the Fathers and first famous generall Councills make clearly to the Popes disadvantage as to any power or jurisdiction in point of divine authority which he claims beyond or above other Bishops and Presbyters further than the Roman Diocess first and the Patriarchate afterward extended which division and power for order sake was agreed unto by some generall Councils where other four Patriarchs of Jerusalem Antioch Constantinople and Alexandâ—ia had also a limited yet equall power in their respective Dioceses and Provinces with the Bishop of Rome Galf. monum l. 11. c. 12. See Bishop Godwin SuccessioÌ„ of English Bishops Lucius rex in Anglia conversus ad fidem Christi anno Christi 164. Thâ—ee Bishops out of England Eborius of York Restitutus of London Adolphias of Colchester were of the Councill of Arles in France eleven years before the Nicane which was anno 330. See the Letter to Austin the Monk cited before sent from the Clergy and Monk of Bangor Sir Hen. Spelman Concil Brit. pag. 108. ad an 590. Omnium provinciarum primae Britania publicitus Christi nomen recepit Sabel Enn. 7 l 5. Beda l. 2. c. 2. Nor had the Pope then for the first six hundred years after Christ any authority scarce any name in these British Churches which were undoubtedly converted by some Apostles or Apostolicall men who left after King Lucius his time a famous and flourishing succession of Bishops Presbyters and Christians long before any pretensions of the Pope over these British Churches To which the British Bishops in Wales were strangers nor would they own at that time when Austin the Monk came from Gregory the Great who sent hither more out of Christian charity than any Authority to convert the Saxons who had by war and barbarity quite extinguished Christianity with all Bishops and Ministers out of England and had forced the former holy Bishops and Ministers to fly into Wales Ireland and Scotland from whence afterwards in a gratefull vicissitude the English replanted Churches received for the most part both their Conversion and establishment by a Succession of rightly Ordeined Bishops and Presbyters for Austin the Monks Plantation and preaching extended not beyond Kent Surrey and the adjacent places as Venerable Bede tells us and our learned Country-man Sir Henry Spelman The ambitious Usurpation and Antichristian Tyranny then of the Papall power and supremacy afterward over Bishops and Ministers here in England to which the title of Christ St. Peter or the Catholick Churches establishment is poorly begged and falsly pretended we the Ministers of the Church of England ever did and do as much abhor as any of these men can who are so against the now Reformed and established Ministry which we have vindicated from Papal and superstitious additaments and asserted or restored to it Primitive and Scripturall dignity and divine authority which it never lost but only not so clearly discovered during the times of darkness and oppression Our jealousie now is lest the malice and activity of those that now dispute and act against our thus reformed and prospered Ministry should prove ere long the Popes best Engines and factors that ever he had in this Church since the Reformation if they can as they have begun and go on apace but so far prepare the way for the reintroduction of the Papall power and Romish party as to cashier all the learned reformed and duly Ordeined Ministers in England both as to their order authority and government will not this Church in a few more years of confusion and neglect become as a fallow and unfenced field fit for the Papal subtilty and Romish activity which he will plow with an Ox and an Asse together the learned Jesuit joyned to the fanatick Donatist The Seminary Priests with the gifted brethren Friers predicant with Prophets mendicant So that no wise man that loves the Reformed religion and the Church can think others than that the hand of Joab is in this matter Achitophel is in Counsell with Absalom The Conclave of Rome is wanting to its interest if it conspires strongly with this Antiministeriall faction I should be glad to be as Hushai the Archite a means to discover bâ—ast and bring to nought all those desperat counsells and machinations which are layd by any against this reformed Church and its true Ministry The happy and seasonable defeat of which by Gods blessing to this Church and Nation I do yet hope may be such In vitium ducit cuâ—pae fuga fi caret arte Hor. as shall make all Apostatising and ungratefull Politicians rather repent of their Apostacies and see their folly than follow the fate of that disloyall renegado a traitor at once to his friend and sovereign I confess I am not for such Reformations 6. Reformation ought to reverence Antiquity Maltem cum sanctis errare quà m cum sacâ—ilegis rectè sentire as too much suspect the prudence or vilifie the piety of our forefathers therby to extoll some mens after zeal and skill The errors and defects of the Antients joyned with their charity and sincerity I believe were far more pardonable with God than the late furies and cruelties of some men pretending to mend those errors and supply those defects Not that it is safe for us to return to what we now see by the word of God to be an error But we may in charity excuse their ignorance in some things of old while yet we commend and imitate that wisdom honesty order and gravity of religious profession which was in them far beyond the Modern transports of some mens
giddiness and levity Plato and Aristotle coÌ„mend that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Aequanimity and moderation in all things though it be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Eth. l. 2. which toss them from superstition abusing to superstition utterly refusing all those things which are not only convenient in Prudence but necessary in Piety as being stamped and established by divine Institution such as this of the Evangelicall Ministry hath been proved to be Reformations may bend so much from the Pope on the right hand till they meet him again on the left forsaking that rectitude uprightness and stability of the Mean in which only the truth and honour of Religion doth consist Antichrist which some are taught more to fear in the name and in others than to abhor in the thing and in themselves is at both ends or extremes of Religion as well that of prophaness confusion and defect on the one side as that of superstition and excess on the other We must love and entertain what ever we find of Christs true Jewels and the Churches ornaments amidst the Counterfeits and rags of Antichrist we must not slay any of Christs sheep Luke 15.6 because it was gone astray and is now found but rather take it up and bring it home and rejoyce to have found it Nor may we rend Christs garment in pieces because it may be spotted and soyled by mens hands but rather rinse and restore it to its primitive purity As Christ redeemed our Souls so must we redeem his holy Institutions and ordinances 1 Pet. 1.18 as much as in us lyes from the vain Conversation of the world And then we may serve him in the holy wayes he hath appointed us without fear of sin Antichrist or Superstition from which both our minds and our devotions are happily freed Evâ—ry man hath cause to suspect Antichrist in his own bosome As the kingdom of Christ so the kingdome of Antichrist is within us chiefly Certainly it is far better for the Church and Christians to retain what is Christs though in common with any Antichrists than passionatly to cast away all that is Christs under pretence of detesting Antichrist men may fall into sacrilege while they seem to abhor Idols Rom. 2.22 robbing the Church of what Gifts and dowry Christ hath given her among which this of a Constant and successive Ministry Eph. 4.11 is a chief one in St. Pauls account and this while blind and preposterous zeal thinks to strip the whore of Babylon who dwells where ever division and confusion nestle in the Church and to rifle Antichrist who may roost in other places as well as Rome It is safer to be in Christs way though it be rugged and may have some inconveniencies through many infirmities than to be in any other Mat. 12.44 which may seem fairer and smoother to us As the unclean spirit of grosse Idolatry and superstition may be cast out for a fit so he may return to his house swept and garnished with flowers and shewes of piety bringing seven worse devils of Atheism Pride Prophaness and uncharitableness with him It is the same evil spirit which tears the Church by cruell Schisms with that which casts it into the fire of persecution and water of Superstition There is alwayes hopes and means of salvation when there is a true Ministry though with many faults yet of Christs sending and the Churches Ordeining but men may as justly despair of long enjoying the Gospels light without a due and setled Ministry as they may to have day long after the Sun is set or Harvest in Winter As graces and gifts internall so the means and Ministry externall are part of the wings of that Sun of righteousness Mal. 4.2 who shines no where in the world among Christians without some healing and saving vertue severally manifested as to the inward saving power but alwayes in the same way as to the constant outward Ministration by which it is ordinarily dispensed Papall darknings or humane Eclypsings are no warrant to abolish or exclude that light of the Ministry which Christ hath set up Nor can we do the Devil or any of his instruments a greater greater pleasure than quite to extinguish the lights of this Church in stead of snuffing and cleaâ—ing them Better to have dim Lamps than none at all shining in the house of God But indeed the fault of the English Ministry with some men is not that they lighted their Lamps at the Popes taper but that they have and do still shine so bright as to offend both his and all others eyes who could not bear the splendor of the English Churches both Ministry and Reformation wherein Zeal according to knowledge and wisdome with sobriety had at once purged away what was vile and preserved what was pretious Jer. 15.9 with great moderation distinguishing between what was of humane mixture superstition or infirmity and what was of divine Institution holy succession and authority The same piety rejected the one and retained the other I conclude then that the Papall encroachment or Romish corruption what ever it were is no argument against the Divine authority and constant office of the Reformed and restored Ministry in this Church It were a mad cruelty to knock our Fathers on the head or to cut their throats because they were diseased and as they might so they ought in all piety to be healed How much more of perfect madness is it for Christians to destroy their Fathers who are now perfectly recovered and in good health 7. Extremes in Religion Eccl. 7.16 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. Perit judicium cum res transit in â—ffectum Discretionis meta nulla superstiâ—ions vel levitate vel spirituâ— quasi serventioâ—e vehementiâ— excedatur Ber. s 20. Cant. Feâ—voâ— discretionem erigat discretio servorem regat Id. Vulgar Reformers only because they were sometime sick or descended from infirm Progenitors It is easie for well-affected Christians to be over-scrupulous and over-righteous so to over-act in matters of Religion as to destroy themselves before their time like rude and unwary Combatants who overthrow themselves by over-reaching and overstriking at others beyond the measure of well-ordered and proportioned strength which alwayes keeps it self strong enough to rule or command and so to preserve it self There is a secret tide of self-interest prejudice or passion which imperceivably carries men another way much beside or backward or beyond what should be when they think they steer with a sure course and full gale to the port of Reformation in which not only sincerity is required but also great discretion judgement and moderation Therefore Reformation is the work of learned wise grave well tempered and well experienced as well as of godly and well-affected Christians Reformers ought to be as skilfull and sober Physicians capable to distinguish between the strength of the disease and the strength of nature to preserve and foment the vitall spirits though they quench the
unnecessary rigors and severities may not make the Mass or lump of religion more sowr and heavy than God in his Word hath required who cannot be an enemy to the right and sanctified use of melody or Musick Psal 33.2 2 Cor. 9.7 since he commands singing to his praises and loves a cheerfull temper in his service Certainly Musick is of all sensible humane beauty the most harmless and divine Nor did I ever see any reason why it should be thought to deform us Christians or be wholly excluded from making a part in the beauty of holiness No time or abuse doth prejudice Gods or the Churches rights Quamvis ritus ordinationis in Eccles pontificia multis superstitionibus inutilibus ceremoniis fit vitiatus ex eo tamen ipsius ordinationis essentiae nihil decedit Distinguenda ordinantis infirmitas ab ordinatione quae sit totius Ecclesiae nomine distinguendum divinum ab humano essentiale ab accidentali pium Christianum ab Antichristiano sermentum a doctrina Pharisaeorum Gerard. de Minist pag. 147. Moderatia non tam virtus quam doctrix imperatrix omnium virtutum Auriga ordinâ—trix affectuum Ber. Cant. Tolle hanc virtus vitium erit Nec abligurienda sunt mala cum bonis nec eructanda bona cum malis Vetul Pravi effectus falsi sunt rerum â—stimatores All wise and excellent Christians know this for certain That mans usurpation is no prejudice to Gods dominion nor do humane traditions vacate divine Commands nor Antichrists superstitions cancell Christs Institutions Vain superstructures of mans addition neither demolish nor rase Gods foundations men do not quit their rights to estates for anothers unjust in trusion The heady invasions of one or few or many upon the Churches rights and liberties are no cause to make Christians remove the antient Land-marks and boundaries of true Ministry due order and prudent government which we find fixed by Christ continued by the Apostles and observed by the Churches obedience in all ages although not without tinctures and blemishes of humane Infirmities They are sad Physicians and of no valew who know not how to let their Patients blood unless they stab them to the heart Such are those unhappy leeches who in stead of eating off with fit Corosives the dead flesh of any part do lop off whole arms and legs Some men are too heavy for themselves and while they aim to go down the Hill of reformation they suddenly conceive such an impetuous motion as cannot stop it self till it hath carried all before it and at length dasheth it self in pieces Much more folly it is quite to abolish the use of holy things than to tollerate some abuses with it True reforming is not a starting quite out of the way as shy and skittish horses are wont to do when they boggle at what scares them more than it can hurt them with danger to themselves and their riders too not a flying to new modes and exotick fashions of religion and Churches and Ministers but it is a sober and stayd restauration of those antient and venerable forms which pious Antiquity in the Church of Christ and the antient of dayes in his more sure Word hath expressed to us 'T is easie to pare off what one great Antichrist or the many less have added and to supply what they have by force or fraud detracted from that only complete figure of Extern professional religion which Christ and his Apostles by him so have fashioned and delivered which is never well handled no not by Reformers unless Christians have honest hearts good heads clear eyes and pure hands when all these meet in any undertakers to reform the Church I shall then hope they will seriously sincerely and successfully do Christs and the Churches work as generally men are prone and intent to do their own This then I may conclude against all precipitant and blind zeal which by popular arts seeks to bring an odium on all Ministers and the Ministry of this Church meerly by using the Name of the Pope without giving any account to reason or religion of their Calumny That there is no cause in reason or religion for any Christians to cast off the Ministry of England as it stands Reformed and so restored to its primitive Power and Authority because of any Succession from relation to or communion with the Order and Clergy of the Roman Church and Bishop no more cause I say than for these Anti-ministeriall Cavillers to pull out their eyes because Papists do see with theirs or to destroy themselves because naturally descended from such parents as were in subjection to the Bishop of Rome and in communion with that Church we may as well refuse all leagues and treaties of humanity in common with Papists as all Christianity and all Christianity as all antient lawfull Ministry an holy Succession may descend and Gods elect be derived from such as were true men how ever vitious CAVIL Or CALUMNY V. Against Ministers as Ordeined by Bishops in England I Have done with the first part of this Cavill or Calumny which seeks to bandy the Ministry of the Church of England against the Papall and Romish wall that they may make it either rebound to a popular and Independent side or else fall into the hazard of having no true Christian Ministry at all from both which I shall in like fort endevour to rescue this our holy Function and Succession A second stroak therefore which I am to take is made with great Artifice and popular cunning against the Ministry of this Church as it was derived and continued by the hands of Bishops who were as Presidents or chief Fathers in the work of Ordination among their Brethren and Sons the Presbyters or Ministers within their severall Diocesses These Prelates or Bishops the Objectors protest highly against as being not Plants of Christs planting whose Authority being lately pulled up by power so that they seem to have no more place or influence in this Church or Nation the Presbyterie also and whole order of the former Ministry they say must necessarily also fail and wither which were but branches and slips derived from the stem or root of Episcopall Ordination Thus we see in a few years the Anti-ministeriall fury is cudgelling even Presbyters themselves with that staff which some of them put into vulgar hands purposely to beat their Fathers the grave and antient Bishops and utterly to banish that Venerable and Catholick Order or Eminent Authority of Episcopacy out of the Church what the Dove-like innocency of those fierce and rigid Ministers hearts might be as to their godly intentions I know not but I am sure they wanted that wisdome of the Serpent which seeks above all to preserve its head whence life health motion and orderly direction descending to other parts do easily repair and heal what ever lesser hurt or bruise may befall them It must needs be confessed that as the Events have been very
Christians judgement or conscience in the things of Christ and true Religion which must never be either refused or accepted according as they may be ushered in or crowded out by Civil Authority Christ doth not steer his Church by that Compass Things the more divine and excellent the more probable to be rejected by men of this world At the same rate of worldly frowns and disfavours Christians long ere this time should have had nothing left them of Scriptures Sacraments sound doctrine or holy Ministrations All had been turned into Heathenish barbarity Hereticall errors or Schismatical confusions if conscience to God and love to Christ and his Church had not preserved by the constancy and patience of Christian Bishops and Ministers those holy things which the wicked 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 iâ—qâ—it Plato 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cl. Al. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1. wanton and vain world was never well pleased withall and often persecuted seeking to destroy both root and branch of Christianity Weare to regard not what is done by the few or the many the great or the small but what in right reason and due order after the precepts and patterns of true Religion ought to be done in the Church As for the Government of Bishops Episcopal power not Antichristian so far as it referred to the chief power and office of Ordeining Ministers in a right succession for due supplies to this Church of England Truly I am so far from condemning that Episcopall authority and practise as unlawfull and Antichristian after the rate of popular clamor ignorance passion and prejudice That contrarily very learned wise and godly men have taught me to think and declare That as the faults and presumptions of any Bishops through any pride ambition and tyranny or other personall immoralities are very Antichristian because most Diametrally contrary to the Precept and patern of our holy and humble Saviour Jesus Christ whose place Bishops have alwayes as chief Pastors and Fathers among the Presbyters since the Apostles times eminently supplyed in the extern order and Polity of the Church So that above all men they ought to be most exactly conform to the holy rule and example of Jesus Christ Episcipale â—ffiâ—â— a maximè oâ—nanâ— nobilitant gravitas moâ—um inâ—turitas Consiliorum actuum honest as Bern. Ep. 28. Câ—in honoâ—is p aeâ—ogativa etiam congrue â—â—â—iâ—a requirimus Amb. de dig Sa. Ne sit honor sublimis vita deformis Id. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. or 19. Cogito me jam Episcopum principi pastoâ—um de commissi ovibus rationem redditurum Non Ecclesiasticis honoribus tempora ventosa transigeâ—e debere Aust Ep. 203. both in doctrine and manners So withall they have taught me to esteem the Antient and Catholick government of godly Bishops as moderators and Presidents among the Presbyters in any Diocess or Precincts in its just measure and constitution for power Paternall duty exercised such as was in the persecuting purest and Primitive times to be as much if not more Christian than any other form and fashion of government can be yea far beyond any that hath not the charity to endure Catholick primitive and right Episcopacy which truly I think to be most agreeable to right reason and those principles of due order and polity among men also no less suitable to the Scripture wisdome both in its rules and paterns to which was conform the Catholick and Primitive way of all Christian Churches throughout all ages and in all places of the world Blondel Apol. pag. 177. 179. Et in praefatio ne Absit à me ut siniâ—trum de piâ—ssiâ—ae illius antiquiâ—atis consilio consensu quae Episcopalem 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 primum in Ecclesiam invexit mentâ— quippiam suspicer So Ego Episcopos quodam modo Apostolorum locum in Ecclesia tenere largior non munere divinitus instituto sed lâ—beâ—è ab Ecclesia collata illa 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Blondel test Jeron pag. 306. Which things very learned men and friends to Presbytery joyned with Episcopacy have confessed both lately as Salmatius Bochartus and Blondellus and also formerly as Calvin Beza Moulin with many others so far was ever any learned and unpassionate man from thinking Episcopacy unlawfull in the Church Indeed after all the hot Canvasings and bloody contentions which have wearied and almost quite wasted the Estates spirits and lives of many learned men in this Church of England as to the point of true Epiâ—copacy I freely profess that I cannot yet see but that that antient and universall form of government in due conjunction with Presbytery and with due regard to the faithfull people is as much beyond all other new invented fashions as the Suns light glory and influence is beyond that of the mutable and many-faced Moon or any other Junctos of Stars and Planets however cast into strange figurations or new Schemes and Conjunctions by the various fancies of some Diviners and Astrologers D. Bâ—chartus Eâ—ist ad D. Moâ—leium 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ignat â—â—â—n in Epist Which free owning of my judgement in this point may serve to blot out that Character etiam ipse Presbyterianus added to my name by the learned Pen of Bochartus For although I own with all honour and love orderly Presbytery and humble Presbyters in the sense of the Scriptures and in the use of all pious Antiquity for sacred and divine in their office and function as the lesser Episcopacy or inspectors over lesser flocks in the Church yet not so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Bas in Ep. 62. Eccles Neocaes The holy consistory of Presbyters desires their chief or President to be among them as abhorring and extirpating all order and presidency of Bishops among them as if it were Antichristian wicked and intollerable Nor do I think that an headless or many headed Presbytery ought to be set up in the Church as of necessity and divine right in this sense that learned writer himself is no Presbyterian nor ever had cause to judge me to be of that mind I confess after the example of the best times 2. Reasons for Episcopacy rather than other Government and judgement of the most learned in all Churches I alwayes wished such moderation on all sides that a Primitive Episcopacy which imported the Authority of one grave and worthy person chosen by the consent and assisted by the presence counsell and suffrages of many Presbyters might have been restored or preserved in this Church and this not out of any factious design but for these weighty reasons Ignat. ad Antiochenos Bids the Presbyterâ— feed the flock till God shews who shall be their Bishop or Ruler He salutes Onesimus the Bishop of Ephesus Ep. ad Ephes cited by Euseb l. 3. c. 35. Hist is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Plat. Chil. which prevail with me 1. For the Reverence due from posterity Ab Apostolis in Episcopatum constituti Apostolici seminis
traduces Episcopi Tert. de Praes c. 32. anno 300. Cornelius Bishop of Rome sayes the Church committed to his charge had 46 Preâ—byters and â—ught to have but one Bishop Euseb hist l. 6. c. 22. Vidimus nos Policarpum in prima nostra aetate qui ab Apostolis non solum edoctus sed ab Apostolis in Asia in ea quae est Smyrnis Ecclesis institutus est Episcopus Irenaeus l. 3. c. 3. So in many places he testifies Lib. 4. ca. 43. 45. Omnes haeretici posteriores sunt Episcopis quibus Apostoli tradiderunt Ecclesias l. 5. c. 20. Cyprian Ep. 67. Adulteram Cathedram collocare aut alium Episcopum facire contra Apostolicae institutionis â—â—tatem necfas est nec licet The Generall Council of Chalcedon reckons 27. Bishops in Ephesus from Timothy Can. 11. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Con Cholced Diotrephes a factious Presbyter is branded by Saint John for not enduring the preheminence of that Apostle 3 Joh. 9. Quod universalis tenuit Eccleâ—â— nec Conciliis institutum sed semper retentum est non nisi Autoritate Apostolica traditum Rectissimè crediâ—â—r Aust de Baptis l. 4. c. 24. None among the Antients was against the Order and Presidency of Bishops but Aerius who was wholly an Arian and upon envy and hatred against Euâ—athius who was preferred before him in the Episcopall place which he sought he urged Parity against Prelacy contrary to the good order and peace of the Chu ch See St. Austin Haeres c. 59. Epist hae 69 to the Venerable piety and wisdome of all Antiquity which alwayes had President Bishops in all setled and compleated Churches together with the Colleges or Fraternities of Presbyters yea 't is very likely that before there were many Presbyters in one City so as to make up a Presbytery the Bishop and Deacons were all that officiated among those few Christians which the Apostles left in that City who afterward increasing to many Congregations had so many Presbyters Ordeined placed and governed by the Eminency of his vertue and authority who was Bishop there or Pastor before them as in time so some in speciall Authority and Office by Apostolicall appointment And certainly in things that are not so clearly and punctually set down in express commands of Scripture a sober and modest regard ought to be had in matters of externall polity and Church society to the patern of Primitive times Agnitio vera est Apâ—stolâ—rum dâ—ctâ—ina â—t antiquiâ—s Ecclesiae status in uâ—iverso mundo secundum successiones Episcoporum quibus illi eam quae in unoquâ—que loco est Ecclesiâ—m tradiderunt Iren. l. 4. c. 63. Cyprâ—an l 4. â— p. 9. Omnes praeposiâ—i Apostolis vicaria ordinatione succedunt Edant origines Ecclesia um suarum evelvant ordinem Episcoporum suorum ita per successiones ab initio decurrentium ut primus ille Episcopus aliquem ex Apostolis vel Apostolicis viris habuerit autorem antecessorem Tertul. de prae ad Hae. c. 32. So contra Marcion l. 4. Ordo Episcoporum ad originem recensus in Johannem stabit autorem Con. Nic. calls the precedency of the Bishop of Jerusalem 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 An antient custom and tradition Can. 7. It is not to be beleived that in Tertul. times any mistake in the Church could be Catholick living 200. after Christ When he tels us Cathed ae Apostol rum adhuc suis locis praesidentur apud quas ipsae authentica eorum liâ—eâ—ae recitantur ibid. c. 34. Epiphan Haer. 75. Sayes its next to Haeresy to abâ—ogate the holy order instituted by the Apostles and used by all the Churches it brings â—n Schism scandalls and conâ—usions Toto oâ—be decretum Jero à Marco Evangelista Presbyteri unum ex se electum in excisâ—â—ri gâ—adu collocatum Episcopum nominabant Id. Ep. ad Evag. Theod. in 1 Tim. 3. Eosdem olim vocabâ—nt Presâ—â—teros et Episcopos eos autem qui nunc vocantur Episcopi nominabant Apostolos ut Epaphrum Titum Timotheum prâ—cedente autem tempore Apostolatus nomen reliquerunt iis qui proprie erant Apostoli Dâ—mâ—n Episcopatus vero nomen imposuerunt iis qui olim asâ—labantur Apostoli Ecclesia non potest esse sâ—nâ— Episcopis nec esse possunt Ministri nec fideles Bellar. de Eccles which could not follow so soon and so universaâ—ly any way but from Apostolicall precept or direction from which the Catholick Church could not suddainly erre in all places being so far in those times from any passion or temptation either of covetousness or ambition which had then no fewell from the savour of Princes and as little sparks of ambition in the hearts of those holy men who were in all the great and Mother Churches both ever owned and reverenced in antiquity as Bishops in a priority of place and presidency of authority both by the humble Presbyters and all the rest of the faithfull people It is not among the things comely or praise worthy Phil. 4.8 Either in charity modesty humility or equity for us in after and worse times to cast upon all those holy Primitive Christians and famous Churches either the suspition of a generall Apostacy by a wilfull neglect or universally falling away from that Apostolicall way or a running cross to it Neither may we think that all Churches did lightly and imprudently abuse that occasionall liberty which might be left them in prudence whereby further to establish what might seem the best for order and peace as to the matter of Government wherein if the Churches were free to choose it is strange they all agreed in this one way of Episcopall Government All over the Christian world till these later times It becomes us rather to be jealous of our own weak and wanton passions and to return rather from our later transports popular wandrings to the neerest conformities with those first and best times who universally had Bishops either because they were so divinely commanded or in holy wisdom they chose that way as best so far as there was left a Christian liberty of prudence to those who were by the Apostles set as Pastors and Rulers over the severall Churches and however the name at first was common to all Church Ministers Apostles and Presbyters to be called Bishops yet afterward when the Apostles were deceased their successors in the eminency of place among the Presbyters were called peculiarly Bishops Secondly So the Augustane CoÌ„fession So Luther oft Camerarius in vitaâ— Philippi Maximè optandum est t EpiscoporuÌ„ magna sit autoritas Melancton Epist 〈◊〉 Lutherum ad Bellaium Ep. Par. Bucer de animarum cura A temporibus ApostoloruÌ„ Episcopus à Presbyteris electus iisque impositus quemadmodum Jacobus Hierosolymitanus Et de disciplina clericali Episcopalem potestatem restituendam optat Calvin Inst l. 4. c. 4. S. 2. Calvin Epist ad Sadoletum Instit l. 14. c. 4. S. 2. Calv. de neces ref Ecc. Nullo
non Anathemate dignos fatear si qui erunt qui non reverentur summâ—que obedientia observâ—nt Hierarchiam in qua sic emineant Episcopi ut Christo subesse non recusent ab illo tanquam unico capite pendeant ad ipsum referantur ejus veritate colligati fraternam chariâ—atem colant Beza in Apoca. 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 quem nimirum oportuit imprimis de his rebus admoneri ac per eum cateros collegas totamque adeo Ecclesiam Pet. Mar. loc com Zanchius Hoc minime improbari posse judicamus ut unus inter multos Presbyteros praesit Epis conf c. 5. th 10. Vedelius notis in Igna. Ex actis Epistolis Apostolicis atque ex Eccl. histoâ—icis colligitur ipsos Apostolos eorum successores hunc ritum observasse ut unus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nomine Presbyterii Ministros legitimè ab Ecclesia electos per manuum impositionem preces publicas ordinareâ— Gerard. de min. p. 372. Grotius inter propriè dictas Aposto traditiones esse â—sserit Episcopalem 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vot propace Peter du Moulin Epist ad Episc Winto Deodate in his Epistle to the late Assembly Pâ—imis beatis illis temporibus politeia Ecclesia admirabili Aristocratia mixta Epis Presbyt plebi sua jura tribuit Alsted de min. So Gerardus pag. 232. Retinendum Episcopalem ordinem asserit Propter 8. rationes 1. Varia dona dat Deus 2. Exempla Apostolica Primitivae Eccl. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 3 propter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ecclesiae 4 Naturae congruus est ordo rationi in omni caetu 5. Alit concordiam 6. repâ—imit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 arrogantiam 7. Nulli gravis ubi sit electione per suffragia Presbyterorum peragit officium 8. Tollit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Schisma seditiones For the avoyding of Scandall giving to so many Christian Churches remayning in all the world who for the far major part are still governed by Bishops in some respect distinct from and eminent above the Presbyters It is not the work of Christian prudence or charity to widen differences between us and other Churches Greek Eastern African or Western yea we owe this Charity to the Romanists and to our selves rather who seem to have gained this great advantage against us by the offence given them in utter abolishing the Antient and Catholick order and succession of Episcopacy that they will less now esteem us Christians or to be in any true Church since they will not allow us any right and compleat Ordination of Ministers and so no Sacraments and no Christianity as to extern profession and administration without Bishops yea the best reformed Churches must needs be offended who approve such a Presidency of Bishops among Presbyters where it is continued with the doctrinall Reformation many enjoy Bishops stil as we did No learned and godly men ever thought it cause enough to separate from any Church because it had Bishops Such as have them not in a constant Presidency yet count this no part of their Reformation but rather deplore it as a defect involuntary pleading the Law of necessity or some grand inconveniencies and difficulty to excuse thereby their inconformity so far to other Churches and to all Antiquity yea the most learned and wise among their Presbyterians abroad oft wish they had the honour and happiness of reformed and reforming Bishops Nor ever did heretofore the most learned and godly people in England Ministers or others any more than the Princes Nobility and Gentry generally desire the abolition of right Episcopacy however now at last they had not either opportunity to plead for it or such power and influence as to preserve it against those inundations which God hath been pleased to suffer to overflow in this Church But rocks are not presently removed when over-flown what is of God will stand and out-live the deluge Corepiscopi forbidden to ordain without the Bishops licence by the Council of Ancyra which was before the 1. Nicaene So Concil Nicaenum owns and confirms the antient custom So Concil Arelat c. 19. So Concil Laod c. 56. Presbyteri sine conscientia Episcoporum nihil faciant Blondel Test Hier. p. 255. So Jerom excepta orditatione quid facit Episcopus quod Presbyter non facit Ad Evag. Inschismatis remedium factum est quod postea unus electus est qui caeteris praepontretur ne unusquisque adse trahens Christi Ecclesiam rumperet Jeron ad Evag. Quod Alexandria post Marcum Evangelâ—stam factum est à Presbyteris quomodo exercitus imperatorem faceret Cyprian Ep. 55. Non aliunde haereses abortae aut nata schismata quam inde quod sacerdoti Dei non obtemperatur Thirdly I prefer a Primitive Episcopacy as the best way of union and happy satisfaction to all learned wise and good men especially in that so shaken and disputed a point of Ordination for the right succession and conferring of power Ministeriall which the most learned and sober Presbyterians confess not to be weakned by Episcopall Presidency And very many no less considerable men for number learning and piety as Da. Blondell among others do think the right Ordination of Ministers to be much more strengthened adorned and compleated where it passeth through the hands of the Episcopall power and order if for no other reason yet for this that it was the Apostolicall Primitive and universall way used in the Church and by which the Authority and Office of the Ministry hath ever been together with Christianity derived to us from the Apostles times It s evident that the sudden and violent receding of many men from their former judgement and practise in this point hath occasioned many great scandals scruples and schisms troubles and confusions in matters both of Church and State giving great advantages to all that list to cavil at question and despise the Ordination and Ministry of even those Presbyters yea their very Christianity as to the outward form order and profession who so easily renounced and eagerly cast quite away that order and power as unlawfull and un-Christian Triumphati magis quam victi sunt Tac. de Germ. Nehem. 11.14 22. Sciamus traditiones Apostolicas sumptas de veteri Testamento Quod Aron filii ejus atque Levita fuerint in templo hoc sibi Episcopi Presbyteri diaconis vendicent in Ecclesia Jeron ad Eva. et ad Nepotianum So St. Cyprian l. 3. Ep. 9. ad Rogationum Fourthly A right Episcopacy seems yet never to have had so free full and fair an hearing as is requisite in so great a matter so as to have been evicted to be against the Scriptures as some pretended 1. When as 't is most evident in most learned and godly mens judgements antient and modern that it hath the neerest resemblance to that
first constitution of Bishops after the Apostles Nor can such a paternall presidency be injurious to others If rightly ordered Epist ad Evagrium adversus Luciferianos Ecclâ—siae salus in summi sacerdotis i. e. Episcopi dignitate pendet cui si non eximia quadam ab omnibus eminens datur potestas tot in Ecclestis efficientur schismata quae sacerdotes Propter Ecclesiae honorem quo salvo salva pax est Tertul. de Bapt. Presbyteri diaconi jus habent Baptisandi non tamen sine Episcopi autoritate c. Jeron Aliqui de Presbyteris nec Evangelii nec loci sui memores neque futurum Dei judicium neque nunc sibi prapositum Episcopum cogitantes quod nunquam omnino sub antecessoribus factum est cum contumelia contemptu prapositi sui totum sibi vendicant quorum immoderata abrupta praesumptio temeritate sua honorem martyrum confessorum pudorem universae plebis tranquillitatem turbare conatur Thus Cyprian complains in his time who was one of the meekest and humblest Bishops that ever were of the Arrogancy of Presbyters acting without their Bishop Cyp. Ep. 67. Mutua at faeda sibi praestat errorum patrocinia errantium multitudo Cecil in M. F. Desipit qui ad vulgi normam sapit Sen. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cl. Al. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. or 24. contra Arianos qui suis numeris gaudebant in the due choosing and preferring of a worthy and tryed person who cannot be said to be imperious or to exercise any forbidden dominion over those by whose suffrages and consent he is worthily placed in that power and place for the good of them all which priority and eminency ought to be kept within those bounds of Christian authoriry which may consist with Charity and Humility And after all this we see by wofull experience that the want of that right Episcopall Government hath occasioned so many and great mischiefs in this and other Churches as do sufficiently shew the use and worth of it which was alwaies the greatest conservator of the Churches peace and purity in the best and Primitive times If any Object the vulgar prejudices and disaffections in many mens minds 3. Answer to vulgar unsatisfactions against Episcopacy 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Instar navis tempestatibus â—actatae est Episcopi anima 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. Chrysost in Act. Ap. hom 3. Ethi against any thing that is called Prelacy or like to Episcopacy I answer 1. The best observation to be made as from the vote and sense of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 most men is this what they most dislike and oppose is most by wise men to be desired and approved It s no rule for good men to walk by in matters of Religion above all 2. I believe the generality of sober Christians in this Nation do so much see the misery of change and the want of right Church Government that they are both the most and best of them rather desirous of a restored and regulated Episcopacy than any other way which hath been tryed in vain 3. Neither headless Presbytery nor scattered Independency are without many great dislikes already in the minds of many good Christians who finding these remedies worse than the disease are prejudiced against them both 1. For their novelty being unheard of in the Christian world for 1500. years Nobis nihil ex nostro arbitrio inducere licet fed nec eligere quod aliquis ex suo arbitrio induxâ—â—iâ— Apostolâ—s domini habemus autores qui nec ipsi quidquam ex suo arbitrio quod inducerent elegerunt sed acceptam à Christo disciplinam fideliter rationibus administrarunt Tertul. de Praes ad Haer. Livi Dec. 1. l. 1 Hieron in Epist ad Titum and the last of not above ten years standing in England both brought in but abruptly as rising from private mens interests passions and policies with which Episcopall Government did not well agree Neither of them ever having had either the vote of any generall councill or the practise of any considerable part of the Catholick Church 2. Suspected they are by many for their prevaling upon this Church by a kind of force against the consent of the supreme Magistrate and this in broken and bleeding times Planted not by Preaching and patience but by the Sword and watered with civill blood Each driving their Chariot as Tullia the wise of Tarquinus Superbus did over their Fathers As if they brought in Armatum Evangelium Christian Religion in compleat armor and Christ marching like Alexander Hannibal or Caesar when as Episcopacy was toto orbe decretum with wisdom charity and peace by consent of all Churches in all the world approved as St. Jerom tels us and established even in those times when persecution kept the Church most in purity and unity with self and when prayers and tears were the only arms used in the Church to set up any part of the Kingdom of Christ either in Doctrine or Discipline 3. Because neither of those new ways ever yet had such plenary and peaceable approbation after due debate from the publike reason prudence and piety of this nation comparable to what the Government by Bishops alwaies had in all Parliaments and Synods for many hundreds of years since we had any Princes or Parliaments Christian 4. Neither of them carry yet any promising face of more truth peace order and honour to the Christian reformed Reâ—igion to this Church or Nation nor yet of more morall strictness and holiness in mens lives nor of more grace in mens hearts nor of more love and union as to mens affections yet in no degree so much as Episcopacy did in the Primitive and best times yea and in these last times too since the Reformation for although it might have some sharp prickles with it yet it bare sweeter and fairer Râ—ses than these last have done or are like to do and with far less offense 5. The same or worse inconveniences which are by any objected against Episcopacy in its age and decays discover themselves in the very bud and infancy of these new ways As much pride ambition tyranny vanity incharitablenese more Prophaness Atheism Heresie Blasphemy Licentiousness far more faction bitterness vulgarity deformity and confusion besides the needless offence and scandall given to most Christian Churches in all the world who retain the government by Bishops being as antient as their being Christians and descended from the same origin the Apostles and Apostolicall men 6. Neither of the new modes ever produced either Precept or holy example or any divine direction for them in any degree so clearly and so fully as Episcopacy hath alwayes done Nor yet have they produced any promise from God that they shall be freed from those inconveniencies which were reall or odiously objected against Episcopacy and which may be incident in time to all things that
are managed by men This government then by a fatherly president or chief Bishop among Presbyters seeming to have not equall 4. The advantages of Episcopacy against any other but far superiour grounds from Scripture both as to the Divine wisdome so ordering the form of his antient Church among the Jews also by the example precept and direction evident from Christ Jesus and the holy Apostles in the New Testament No wonder that many yea far the most of godly and learned upright men do rather approve a Primitive and right Episcopacy than any other new fashion which is rather conform to secular interest than to any thing of the Churches or true religions advantages especially when 't is evident that Episcopacie hath the great and preponderating addition of the Antient sole and Vniversall government approved and used by all the Churches of Christ in the purest and most impartiall times To which neither of the other can with any face pretend for themselves nor with any truth contradict it being averred by all Antiquity in the behalf of right and regular Episcopacy which never failed to succeed the Apostles authority and eminency either by their own immediate appointment in many places even while they yet lived or by the election and Votes of the Colleges and Fraternities of Presbyters after the Apostles decease who still chose one man eminent for his faith piety zeal and holy gravity to be duly consecrated in power and place above them as a Father among sons Aust Ep. 148. ad Valeriâ—â— Jerom. ad Nepotianum Ad Evagriuâ—â— Crysost hom 3 in Act. Apost 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Crysost Hom. 3. in Acta or an elder Brother among brethren or as a Master or Provost in a College or as a Generall in an Army as St. Jerom himself tells us If any man ask me then what kind of Bishop I would have Vid. Synes l. 3. Ep. 21◠〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 de Epist c. Vid. Bern. ad Eug. l. 4. Opâ—rtet te esse formam justiâ—ia sanctimoâ—a speculum pietatis exemplat veriâ—atiâ— assertoâ—em fidei defensorem Christianorum ducem amicum sponsae c. I answer Such an one for Age as may be a Father for wisdome a Senator for gravity a Stoick for light an Angel for innocency a Saint for industry a Labourer for constancy a Confessor for zeal a Martyr for charity a Brother for humility a Servant to all the faithfull Ministers and other Christians under his charge I would have him venerable for those severall excellencies which are most remarkable in the antient and most imitable Bishops The devotion of St. Gregory the indefatigableness of St. Austin the courage of St. Ambrose the learning of Nazianzen the generosity of Basil the Eloquence of Chrysostom the gentleness of Cyprian the holy flames of Ignatius the invincible constancy of Polycarp That so be may come neerest to the Apostolicall pattern and resemble the most of any Christian or Minister the grace and Glory of our Lord Jesus Christ Quod in aliis sacerdotibus deest per Antistitem surpleri debet Elotus ad Aug. cp August ad extremam senectutem impraetermissè praedicavit Possid vita Aug. Et successores incitatores Apostolorum Et zelum ac locum sortiti tam igitur ad curam quam alacres ad cathedram Bern. ser 77. Cant. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Is Pet. l. 2. Jerom ad Heliadorum Naz. orat lat tom a. Grandis dignitaes sed grandis ruina si peccent Ieron Vt nihil Episcopo excellentius sic nihil miserabilius si in crimine teneatur Amb. de dig Sa. I would have him yet not I but the vote of all pious Antiquity requires a Bishop to be among men the most morall among Christians the most faithful among Preachers the most painful among Orators the most perswasive among Governours the most moderate among Devotionaries the most fervent among Professors the most forward among Practisers the most exact among sufferers the most patient among perseverants the most constant He should be as the Holy of holyes was both to the inward court of those that are truly sanctified and converted and to the outward court of those that are called Christians only in visible profession I would have nothing in Him that is justly to be blamed or sinisterly suspected And all things that are most deservedly commended by wise and sober Christians I would have a Bishop of all men the most compleat as having on him the greatest care namely that of the Church and of souls And this in a more publike and eminent inspection as one daily remembring the strictness of Gods account and expecting either a most glorious Crown or a most grievous Curse to all Eternity I would have him most deserve and most able to use well but yet least esteeming Vid. Bern. Ep. 42. Vid. Amb. tom 3. ep 82. Qualis eligendus sit Epis Quis ferat Eligi divitem ad sedem honoris Ecclesiastici contempto paupere instructiore sanctiore Aust ep 29Vt Episcopus non sit quod Libanius dixit 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Res unde â—grè aliquid emolumenti eâ—â—ngatur Basil in ep 154. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. Carm. 4. de Epis coveting or ambitionating the riches pomp glory and honour of the world One that knows how to own himself in Persecution as well as in Prosperity and dares to do his duty as a Bishop in both estates I do not much consider the secular Parade and Equipage further than as publike incouragements of Merit as excitations to excell as noble rewards of Learning and as catern decencies or solemnities which do much set off and Embroider Authority in the sight of the vulgar I wish him duly chosen with judgement accepting with modesty esteemed with honour reverenced with love Overseeing with vigilance ruling with joynt-Counsel not levelled with younger Preachers and novices nor too much exalted above the graver and elder Presbyters neither despised of the one nor despising of the other I wish him an honourable competency if it may be had with his eminency that he may have wherewith to exercise a large heart and a liberall hand which every where carry respect and conciliate love If this cannot be had yet I wish him that in true worth which is denyed him in wealth That his vertue and piety may still preserve the authority of his place and this in the Order Peace and Dignity of the Church That he may be the Touchstone of Truth the Loadstone of Love the Standard of Faith the Patern of holiness the Pillar of stability and the Center of Unity in the Church Nor are these to be esteemed as Characters of an Eutopian Prelate only to be had in the abstract of fancy and speculation Many such Bishops have been antiently in the Church and not a few here in England some still are such in their merits a midst their ruines and obscurings and more might constantly and easily be
supplied to the Churches good order peace and honour If Reason and not Passion Religion and not Superstition Judgement and not Prejudice Calmness and not fierceness Learning and not Idiotism Gravity and not Giddiness Wisdome and not Vulgarity Prudence and not Precipitancy impartiall Antiquity and not interessed novelty may be the judge of true Episcopacy I think nothing further from a true Bishop Vid. Bern. ep 28. 152. 42. ad Ep. Senonum Aug. ep 203. in Ecclesiasticâ—â— honoribus tempora ventosa transigere c. Amb. de dig Sacerd. Cum honoris praerogativa etiam congrui merita requirimus c. than Idleness set off with pomp than Ignorance decked with solemnity than Pride blazoned with power than Covetousness guilded with Empire than Sordidness smothered with state than Vanity dressed up with great formalities Bishops should not be like blazing Comets in their Diocesse having more of distance terror and pernicious influence than of light or Celestiall vertue But rather as fixed Stars of the prime magnitude shining most usefully and remarkably in the Church during this night of Christs absence who is the only Sun for his light and Spouse for his love to the Church yet hath he appointed some proxies to woo for him and Messengers to convey love tokens from him among whom the holy Bishops of the Church were ever accounted as the chiefest Fathers next the Apostles when they were indeed such as evill men most feared good men most loved Schismaticks most envied and Hereticks most hated Right Episcopacy is so great an advantage to the Churches happiness and so unblamable in its due constitution and exercise that it is no small blemish to any godly mans judgement not to approve it and nothing as to imprudence is I think more blame-worthy than not to desire esteem love and honour it Since such Prelature is as lawfull as it is usefull and it is as usefull as either Reason or Religion polity or piety can propound in any thing of that nature which if not absolutely necessary yet certainly most convenient for the Church and commendable in the Church so far as it stands in a visible Pâ—lâ—â—y and society being no way either sinfull in it self or contrary to any positive Law of God any more than it is for Christians in civill governmenâ— to have Maiors in their Cities Colonels in their Armies Masters in their Colleges Wardens in their Fraternities Captains or Pilots in their Ships or Fathers in their Families Nor is indeed the venerable face of true Episcopacy so deformed by some mens late ridiculous dresses and disguises but that wise and learned men still see the many reverend and excellent lineaments of it not only of pious and prime antiquity but of beauty order symmetry In plebe nec veritas nec judicium inter saedam potentium adulationem praceps prostratorum odium inanibus studiis inconditis motibus omnia miscent Tacit. and benefit such as flow from both humane and divine wisdome if popular contempt and prejudices in some of the vulgar be any measure of things or any argument against any thing in Religion or in the Church of Christ it will serve as well to vilifie and nullifie all Presbytery and all Ministry as all Episcopacy Indeed neither of them can preserve their honor use and comliness if they exceed their proportions and either dash against or incroach upon each other contrary to those bounds and methods which primitive wisdom observed between power and counsell Order and Authority Community and Unity It is very probable that a few years experience of the want of good Bishops will so reconcile the minds of sober and impartiall Christians to them that few will be against them save only such who think the best security for some of their estates to be the utter exploding and perpetuall extirpation of Episcopacy A thing which one of the wisest of mortalls so much abhorred and for which he was able to give so good an account in Reason Piety and true Polity that it appears to have been not pertinacy and interest but judgement and conscience that so long sustained that unhappy Controversie which I have no mind to revive but only if possible to reconcile which is no hard matter where clear truths meet with moderate affections and peaceable inclinations For I find by the proportion of all Polity and Order that if Episcopall eminency be not the main weight and carriage of Ecclesiasticall government yet it is as the Axis or wheel which puts the whole frame of Church society and communion into a fit order and aptitude for motion especially in greater associations of Christians which make the most firm and best constituted Churches This being then the true figure of a learned grave godly and industrious Bishop there need not more be sayd to redeem Episcopacy from prejudices or to assert it against those triviall objections which are not with truth and judgement so much as with spight and partiality made against it Those light touches which are by some men produced from the antient Writers in the Church for the countenancing of the power of Presbyteries without any Bishop and President or for the Independency of power in Congregations are indeed but as the dust of the balance or drops of a full bucket compared to those full and weighty testimonies which they every where give for the use of Episcopacy unless men be allowed the confidence and liberty to bastardise the works of the Fathers as they list and by a new purgatorian Index tâ— antiquate all Records after 1500. years legitimation by the consent of all Churches as one lately hath endevoured to do D. Blondell a person indeed of great reading and learning but in this not of equall candor and impartiality who endevouring to find some foundation whereon to build his Presbyterie seeks to cast away as rubbidg and trash all the Epistolary writings of holy Ignatius Ignatius called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who if he had wrote nothing yet the fame of his piety and sufferings made him sufficiently renowned in those Primitive times and after ages both for a Bishop and a Martyr his seat Episcopall being at Antioch and his grave at Rome But his writings being never so far questioned by Antiquity By Euseb Clem. Alex. Jerom. Phâ—tit bibl See the Lord Prim. of Arm. edition of Ignatius as to reject those Epistles which we urge in this point of Episcopacy for genuine and which are oft mentioned with honour and in part the very words which we now read so that it seems a passion and boldness too servile to the cause which that learned man undertook so to endevour at once to expunge those testimonies and remains of Ignatius which indeed are very weighty and many for the distinction of Bishops Presbyters and Deacons even in the first century after Christ which our learned and industrious Country-man Dr. Hammond hath lately as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a valiant
vindicator defended not more to the honour of Ignatius than of himself whom providence hath chosen and so enabled to be a Patron to so glorious a Martyr and in so just a cause as to redeem one of the first Fathers from that Presbyterian Limbo How uncomly and petulant some other mens carriages have been and are daily toward the antient Fathers of the Church I need not tell when 't is too evident how they put them oft on the rack to make them speak somthing in favour for either an Headlesse Presbyterie or a confused Independency Indeed it is a shame to see young men and novices so to make those antient holy and learned Writers to scratch or blot their own faces with their own Pens and to put out their Eyes with their own stiles wringing as it were their noses till they bleed a drop or two for those new Modes and exotick formes of Church-government which neither they nor their forefathers even up to the Apostles times ever saw or knew And this tyrannie of quotations must be exercised upon the works of the Fathers though never so much against the clear judgement and practise of those holy men who were themselves either eminent Bishops as most of the Antients were whose Works are extant or humble and peaceable Presbyters who universally owned and submitted to the authority of their Bishops yea some men have the forehead to urge a few obscurer passages in a few them against clear places which are a hundred to one wherein they express their own judgements or the whole Churches practise in their times to be without any dispute for Episcopacy and Bishops with Presbyters as succeeding the Apostolicall eminencie in the ordinary power of Ordination and Church-government Indeed I have oft wondred how men of learning and piety had the confidence to cite testimonies even out of Ignatius Tertullian Irenaeus Origen Cyprian Clemens of Alexandria Ambrose Austin and others in favour of a Presbytery without and against a Bishop or President when all of them as all others of the Fathers are most clear both in their own judgements and as to the Churches Catholick practise yea and so is St. Jerom too for the right use of regular Episcopacy 5. Regulation of Episcopacy Omni actu ad me perlato placuit contrahi presbyterium Cornel. ep Rom. ad Cyp. Epist 46. In the absence sickness or death of the Bishop the Preâ—byters some me govâ—rnâ—d the Church So in Cyprians absence Epist 26.30.31 So Theod. l. 4. c. 22. when the Orthodox Bishop banished the Presbyters Flavianus and Dioderus c. guided the Church o â—nno 1194. hen the â—rks prevaiâ—d over the Greek Churches Balsamon tels they had no Bishops in many places a long time De Petro Apost 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Crysost hom 3. in Act. Apost Florentissimo illic clero tecum praesidents ad Cornel. Episcopus nullius causam audiat absque praesentia Clericorum suorum alioquin irrita eâ—â— sententia Episcopi nisi clericorum praesentia confirmetur Con. Carth. 4. can 23. such as all sober men plead for and approve What ever the Fathers are brought in as speaking for the Ministers rights in a joynt Presbyterie or the people 's as for Independency amount to no more but either to repress the arrogancy ambition and tyranny of some Bishops who in more favourable times usurped or used their power against or with neglect of the Counsell and assistance of Presbyters which in all reason ought and in Antiquity were ever joyned with the Bishop in weighty matters or else when the insolence and scorn of some Ecclesiastick governours arose to the oppression of the faithfull people To whom in Primitive times great regard was had both by Bishops and Presbyters in all publick transactions which concerned their and the Churches good government that so all things might be done with charity good liking and approbation of all Christians This was not only very comly and convenient but almost necessary in point of Christian prudence in those times when Christians of all degrees were full of humility and Charity kept short and low by persecution and much depended upon the love and union between Pastor and people Afterward indeed in times of peace and plenty there oft appeared so much of levity fury and faction in the common people that it was the wisdom of Governours to withdraw much of that liberty and indulgence which formerly people enjoyed but afterward abused to Sedition Fury and Murthers in their tumultuary motions and clamorous Elections This is all that ever I observed from the Antients in favour of the Presbyters power in common with Bishops or of the faithfull people Namely that they would have after the pattern of the Apostolike love wisdome and humility all things of publike concernment in the Church to be so managed by the chief Governour or Bishop as neither Presbyters nor People should think themselves neglected wherein their suffrage consent or approbation was fit to be had but the one should be used as brethren the other as sons which temperance I greatly approve It were endless and needless to answer or excuse personall Errors in Bishops Bishops personal errors no argument but of envy and malice against the office or those common inconveniences which are prone to attend all Power and superiority among men For those are the fruits of Power perverted of Authority degenerating of Governors ill governing themselves through personall errors and passions or the corruptions and indulgencies of times but they are not by any wise and impartiall man to be reckoned as the genuine and proper effects of that order government and proportion which is in right Episcopacy and which all reason as well as Religion allows to all sorts of men and Christians no more than sickness is to be imputed as a fault to health or deformity to comliness since both are incident in humane nature to the greatest strength or beauty Yea 't is most certain that there is nothing usefull or commendable in any other way of governing the Church in small parcells or in greater bodies which is not inclusively eminently and consummatively in a well-ordered Episcopacy such as was not only in primitive times but in our dayes As all Oeconomick vertues are in a good Father or Master and all politick excellencies are in an excellent Prince or Magistrate which cannot be found in any other short of and inferiour to those eminent relations All other lower and incompleater forms are as defective in point of advancing a common and publike good as they come short of that main end for with Episcopacy as the Crown and perfectest degree of order was by Apostolicall and primitive wisdome and piety setled in the Church which was to avoid Schisms to preserve the Unity of the faith and peace of the Churches to keep good correspondencies by Synods and Councills which could not be done by multitudinous meetings which no place could hold nor wise men manage to any order
and decency but all was easily effected by the conventions of the chief heads and Fathers of the Churches the Bishops and Presbyters in any Province Patriarchate yea and in all the world which had commerce with the Roman Empire where the chief overseers of the Flock and representers of the Clergy met and so were best able to give an account of the state of the Church past and present or to advise for the future welfare of it So that many wise men think it may be sayd of Episcopall government in its right constâ—â—ution and use Platins in vita Pii 2. as Piâ—â— the second said of the marriages of Clergy-men He saw some reason why Marriage should be denied to them as to the honour of their Order and the redemption of them from secular cares c. But he saw much more reason to allow them that liberty which not only Nature Reason and Religion gives them as well as any men but even the honor of the Church required to avoyd the mischiefs and enormities which followed the contrary And beyond all dispute it appears after long dispute that if it be not necessary by Divine prescript and direction to have such Bishops among the Clergy yet there is no necessity made to appear against them either in Reason or Scripture Nor doth either Presbytery or Independency shew any so good title to divine right as Episcopacy doth which includes the good of both those and superads some thing of Order Unity and Excellency beyond them both for the good of Presbyters and people too Yea I have known some Ministers of good repute for Learning and Piety who were sometime great sticklers for the parity of Presbyterie yet they have since the mischiefs ensuing the change have confuted and quenched those former vain hopes and excessive heats confessed to me That they see nothing in an Episcopall priority or Presidency unlawfull as against Scripture or Religion only it was thought by many godly men inconvenient It may be so but those men did not foresee the after inconveniences which grow greater by many degrees So that I perceived that this long hot and bloody dispute which seemed to hold forth the question and title of Divine right for Presbytery without a Bishop was now referrable to the judgement of Prudence rather than of Conscience a matter of policie rather than piety Answer to what is urged in the Covenant against Episcopacy Tyrannicum Episcoporum regimen This calmness at last abates much of that rigor which some men superstitiously urge and impose from the Covenant against Episcopacy in any kind or form as if when Scripture and Reason and Antiquity and Catholique custome are all for a right Episcopacy it were of any force to be battered and Abolished by the Covenant the sense of which was sometime declared to be only against the Tyrannicall abusive and corrupt government of Bishops or those inconveniences which were conceived to be in the present Constitution exercise or use here in England which one that had great influence in composing the Covenant assured others was the meaning of the Composers and the Covenants intent was only to remove what was decayed in that antient Fabrick and so preserve what was sound and good in it The only lawfull and honest sense of this Covenant is sufficiently kept if the former Constitution of Episcopacy in England be so reformed as it easily may be and in reason ought to be in what ever it needed alteration or amendment However that Covenant being no infallible Oracle dictated from heaven but a politique Engine continued and carried on by a company of poor sinfull and fallible men upon whose heads we have lived to see that arrow fall which they thought to shoot only against the face of Episcopacy all its words and senses are certainly to be brought to the rules of every mans place and calling of a good conscience of right reason and of Scriptures Not may these with all Antiquity and the Fathers be forced to bow their sheafes and to do homage to that one Sheaf of humane Combination and novell Erection which holds forth as nothing for a headless Presbytery or Independency So nothing of Reason Scripture or Conscience against a right and primitive Episcopacy Against which to make a Covenant of extirpation must needs be so much a sin as it is against all reason and religion to abjure the use of any thing which is lawfull good and usefull And if it be not necessary as of Apostolike and divine Institution if there be not Precept divine commanding yet there is clear practise directing the Church that way of Episcopall government as best which some men wel knowing to have bin antiently approved and constantly followed by the Catholike Church they used in the Covenant that art against Episcopacy to soder Popery and Prelacy together thereby to bring the greater odium on Episcopacy â— Prelacy to Popery implying that they were both intollerable and inseparable whereas in truth there is nothing more ridiculously false and absurd than to think the Pope to be the Father or Fountain of Episcopacy or to affirm Prelacy to be Popery as now the word is commonly understood to signifie Error joyned with pride and superstition with tyranny There were many godly Bishops and holy Prelates in the primitive Churches which were equal or preceding in time as at Antioch Jerusalem Alexandria c. Episcopatus unus est cujus ingulis in sâ—â—idum pars temtur Cyp. de un Ecc. to any Bishop or Pope of Rome Many afterwards were equall to him in authority as to their severall Provinces Independent also as to any derivation of power from the Bishop of Rome As there are now many in the Christian world and were in the English Church both long before and ever since the Reformation Nor is the Pope by any wise men called Antichristian in any sense as he is a Bishop or Prelate of one Diocesse or Province Nor was he ever thought to be so by any judicious Protestant for then all Bishops in all the world as Bishops had ever been Antichrists and then the whole Church of Christ from the Apostles times must have had no other government ordination or Ministry but Antichristian which is a most impudent and intollerable blaspheming of God and the Lord Jesus and his blessed Spirit and of the whole Church As if Joh. 14.16 in stead of the Spirit of Truth it had received only the spirit of Error and lying in stead of Christs being alwayes with it by the Ministeriall gifts of his Spirit and the Apostles and their Successors Mat. 28.20 Ps 2.6 only Satan had presided in it by falsity and usurpation and as if in stead of all the ends of the earth given to Christ for his possession in the way of an Evangelicall kingdome and Ministry where truth and righteousness charity and order are his Throne and Scepter all had been exposed to Antichrists invasion that he
also of that holy Spirit of truth and Ministeriall power which Christ gave to the Apostles and they to their chief successors the Bishops by whose learned piety and industry such mighty works have been done in all ages and in all parts of the Church and in none more I think than in this Church of England chiefly since the Reformation of Religion whereto godly and learned Bishops contributed the greatest humane assistance by their preaching writing living and dying as became holy Martyrs Can. 6. Concil Nicaeni I am vehemently for the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 antient and holy customs of the Catholick Church 8. Primitive Customs how far alterable in the Churches Polity Consuetudo major non est veritate aut tatione Cyp. Ep. 73. Valeat consuetudo ubi non praevalet Scriptura aut ratio Reg. Jur. Praesracti est ingenii contra omnem consuetudinem disputare morosi nimis pertinaciter adhaerere so far as they may be fitted to the state and stature of any Christian societies Not that I think all things of external Polity discipline and government by which Christians stand tyed in relations publique to one another were at first so at once prescribed or perfected by Christ or the B. Apostles as might not admit after addition variations or completions in any Church or Congregation Christian according to those dictates of reason and generall rules of Prudence which are left to the liberty of Churches by which so to preserve particular Churches as not to offend the generall rules of order and charity which bind them by conformity in the main to take care of the Catholick Communion We are not I think tyed so strictly to all the precise paterns of primitive and Apostolicall practise which might well vary in the severall states conditions and dimensions of the Church I read no command for Presbyters to choose a Bishop or President among them and in so not doing they are defective not as to the Precepts of Scripture 1 Cor. 11.16 If any man lâ—st to be contentious we have no such Custom nor the Churches of Christ In his rebus de quibus nihil certi statuit Scriptura mos populi dei vel instituta majorum pro lege tenenda sunt Aug. Ep. 89. ad Cal. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. Or. 34. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. Or. 37. but to the rules of right reason and the imitation of usefull example in primitive times Nor do I find any Precept to one or more Presbyters to ordein others after them who yet ought to take care both of their own being rightly Ordeined and of after succession according to that patern Analogy and proportion of holy order and government which was at first wisely observed by the Apostles and the after Ministers of the Church either as Bishops or Presbyters The same Coat would not serve Christ a man grown which did fit him a Child or Youth Only it is neither safe comely nor comfortable for any Christians wantonly and without great and urging reasons next dore to necessity to recede from or to cast off the antient and most imitable Catholick customs of the Church which truly is seldom done upon conscientious and reall necessities pressing but most what upon factious humours and for secular designs carried on under the colour of Church alterations For how ever the alteration may at present please some mens activity and humour whose turn it serves yet it cannot but infinitely scandalise grieve and oppress far more and better Christians who are of the old yet good way Hence many wee see are at a loss now in England how to justifie their past religion shaken by changes as if they had had no true Ministry nor holy Ministrations and Sacraments hitherto while some mens zeal without knowledge cries down Bishops and that whole government with the Ministry for Antichristian others are extremely unsatisfied and solicitous for the future succession Not seeing any ground for any Presbyters in this Church so to challenge to themselves a sole divine power of Ordination and Jurisdiction without any President Bishops which was the antient way in England ever since we were Christians as in all other Churches And it is most sure that neither power of Ordination nor Jurisdiction was ever conferred by Bishops on any Presbyters here either verbally or intentionally as without and against Bishops Nor did the Laws or Canons ever so mean or speak Nor was it I believe in any of the Presbyters own thoughts that they received any such power to Ordein other Presbyters without a Bishop when they were Ordeined Ministers And sure though acts of state and civil Magistracy may regulate the exercise yet they cannot confer the holy power and order of a Presbyter or Bishop on any man which flows from a spiritual head even Jesus Christ as I have proved and not from any temporall Authority Ordinances of Parliament can hardly with justice or honour batter or dismount the Canons of generall Councils the Catholick laws or constant Customes of the Church If it be supposed that the two Houses of Parliament lately did but restore and the Presbyters resume that power of Ordination which was only due to them as such and deteined by Bishops usurpation from them Boâ—a consuetudo velut vinum generosum vetustate valescit Tert. It is very strange they should never here nor elsewhere have made claim to it for 1600. years in no ages past till these last broken factious tumultuary and military times If it were their right only in common with and subordinate to Bishops they needed not then to complain for they did or might have enjoyed as much joynt power as was for their conveniency and the Churches peace The eminent power at least for Order sake was even by their consents lawfully placed in and exercised by the Bishops The levity and ambition of ingrossing all to themselves without and against Bishops hath almost lost all power both of Bishops and Presbyters too since Presbytery alone is but as Pipe-staves full of cracks warpings and unevenness which will not easily hold the strong liquor of power and government unless they be well hooped about and handsomly kept in order by venerable and fatherly Episcopacy which carried a greater face of majesty and had those ampler and more august proportions which ought to be in government beyond what can be hoped for or in reason expected from the parity and puerility of Presbyters in common many of whom have more need to be governed than they are any way fit to bear any great weight of government on their shoulders however they may discharge some works of the Ministry very well 9. Calm mediations between Episcopacy and Presbytery As it hath never yet been shewen any where so it is least to be hoped for now in England that any better fruits should arise from Presbyterie thus beheaded cropped and curtayled of its crown Episcopacy which it might not stil have as formerly it
hath brought forth If the honour and order of the highest branch the Episcopall eminency had been preserved with it Not so as to over-drop and oppress all other boughs and branches which are of the same root but so as to adorn them all and to be most eminent in Christian graces and Ministeriall gifts no less than in priority of place superiority of power and amplitude of honour and estate As many Excellent Bishops both antient and modern were against whose incomparable worth while some young and petty Presbyters do scornfully declame and disgracefully insult they appear like so many Jackdaws perking on the top of Pauls steeple or like living Dogs snarling at and trampling upon dead Lions Petulantissima est insaniae paucorum malorum odio in bonos omnes dehacâ—hari Nor do indeed such impotent tongues and miserable partialities of some men tuned to the most vulgar ears and humours against all even good Bishops and against a right or regulated Episcopacy such as was for the main and substance here in England they do not in any sort become men that pretend to any true piety learning gravity or civility I neither approve nor excuse the personall faults of any particular Bishops as to the exercise of their power and authority which ought not in weighty matters to be managed without the presence counsell and suffrages of Presbyters such as are fit for that assistance The neglect of this St. Ambrose and St. Jerom and all sober men justly reprove as unsafe for the Bishops the Presbyters and the whole Church For in multitude of counsell is safety and honour too Rom. 11.14 I am sure much good they might all have done as many of them did whom these touchy times were not worthy of No wonder if the very best of them displeased some mens humours who were impatient to be kept any longer in order but like waters Hieron Communi concilio Praesbyterorum Ecclesiae regebantur Concilio Carthag 4. c. 3. Nil faciat Episcopus c. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not other Concil Ancyran assisted the Bishop in government long pent up they sweld to such discontents as disdaining to pass the allowed bounds and floudgates of publick Lawes they resolved to blow up and bear away the whole head and sluce of Government Bishops had three Enemies to contend with some Presbyters ambition some Laymens covetousness and their own Infirmities And it may be Bishops faults had been less in some mens eyes if their estates and honours had not been so great I write not thus to reproach any of my Fathers or Brethren the Ministers who begin many of them no doubt to be of my mind for moderate Episcopacy if they have not alwayes been so finding that the fruit of the Summer doth not alwayes answer the blossoms of the Spring cruell frosts may nip and blast those pregnant hopes of bettering which men are prone secretly to nourish whereby to excuse or justifie their desires of change and novely In which truly I never saw any thing of right reason or religion produced for the extirpation of primitive Episcopacy The main things that pressed upon it were Forein power domestick pride the failings of some Bishops the envious angers of some Presbyters and the wonted inconstancy of the vulgar If any men Ministers or others are as loth to see and recant their excesses and errors as they were forward to run into them but still resolve to keep that partiall bias on their judgement which shall sway all their learning and other excellent Ministeriall gifts against their own true interests and this Church with all reformed Religion which consisted in due moderation and peace I shall yet with my pity of their wilfulness or weakness alwayes love and reverence what I see in them of Christ and only wish that temper and moderation from them which may most contribute in common to the vindication of the Order and Function of learned grave and peaceable ministers This they may at last easily see That every soft gratification of vulgar ignorance envy and inconstancy set forth with the forms of zeal and reformation is usually returned with vilifyings and diminutions of their betters who did vouchsafe to flatter them as if they indeed feared them I heartily wish a greater harmony a sweet moderation and Fraternal accord among all true and godly Ministers who dare to own and do still adorn their office and calling I should be glad to see the counsell and assistance of well setled Presbyters crowned with the order and lustre of Episcopall presidency which was antiently as the Jewel wel set in a ring of Gold or as a fair guard and handle to a good Sword adding to its compleatness comliness and usefulness Alas the ordinary Ministers seem now like younger brethren who sometimes lived handsomly under their Fathers or elder Brothers care and inspection so scattered and divided that they are extremely weakned and exposed to all injuries Pro. 16.18 Pride goes before destruction and an haughty spirit before a fall yea many of them like Prodigall sons having riotously wasted their own and their Fathers portion begin to consider what husks of popular favour they may feed on So is Insolency the high way to indigence and arrogancy soon knocks at the dore of contempt Ministers must not wonder or repine at the measure they measured to others when offered to themselves Secundas habeat poenitentiae tabulas qui non habuit primas impeccantiae Amb. I am far from reproaching any mens defeats or Calamities wherein the Justice of divine vengeance is seen retaliating I am glad if the occasioners of our common shipwrack may have any fair planks or rafters to save themselves and the honour of their Ministry either by recanting the errors of their judgements or repenting the transports of their manners If they retein their Antiepiscopall opinion with modesty and charity yet I am not disposed to fly in any godly mans face because he is not exactly like me or to pull out his eyes Multa tolleramus quae non probamus Aust because they are not just of the colour of mine I pray to be of that Christian temper for moderation and charity which can allow many latitudes of Prudence in extern things of religion where no evident sins for their immoralities nor evident errors against the fundamentals of Christianity nor evident confusions against charity and order which is necessary for the Churches peace do appear I wish that while Ministers or other Christians differ in things of extern mode and order they may all find and walk in that holy way by which we may with one shoulder of truth and charity carry on that great work of saving Souls both our own and those that hear us that while we dispense saving truths to others we may not for want of humility and charity be cast-aways our selves More of those calming and moderating graces on all sides had no doubt preserved both Bishops and
policy and worldly interests are really separated from those of Christ his Church and mens souls Nothing were more happy than to see this sincerely done so that Christians would rather deny themselves in profit and worldly advantages than any way benefit or gain by Church Reformations than which nothing is more sordid and more to be abhorred contrary to the holy liberality of all good Christians in all times If Ananias and Saphira were smitten for dissembling how much more accursed are they who act all with a sacrilegious Spirit and hand stripping and robbing the Church instead of Reforming I shall ever pray for just and liberall Reformations while I live mean time I rest satisfied in my conscience That the ordination of Ministers as it was in England by a Bishop and Presbyters as it hath the greatest regularity so it hath the greatest validity and admits the least dispute as to the right order and succession of Ministeriall power As for the Presbytery and Presbyters I think their Ministry very valid and their authority very venerable 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ign. ad Ep. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Id. ad Smyr 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Ign. ad Ep. to all true Christians especially in conjunction with their Bishop Like Tortesses they were safest while they keep under that shell which some Presbyters having scornfully cast off as a burthen striped themselves of their shield and defence so that they are become very naked feeble and contemned creatures whom the foot of pride and rusticity is prone to crush and trample upon on every side That they have now no refuge or protection left but God and a good conscience which are enough if they do indeed enjoy them though with poverty and contempt from men Thus I have as well as I had leasure vindicated the Ordination of Ministers and that power which they have to administer holy things in Christs name to this Church to be no way blameable but right and commendable as derived by and with the hands of Bishops and Presbyters which is the holy and Catholick way wherein only it is ordinarily to be obteined 1 Cor. 11.16 Aust cont Don. l. 4. if any men list to be contentious for other ways my answer with St. Paul is again and again neither we nor the Churches of Christ ever had any other custom and with St. Austin so Catholick a custom 11. Of the peoples power in Ordination of Ministers so agreeable to reason and Scripture could have no beginning but Christ and his holy Apostles There is yet one Calumny more against the Ordination of our Ministers in the Church of England which pretends the neglect among us of what is by some thought most essentiall in making a Minister that is of the peoples right both in choosing and ordeining men to that office the want of which they say makes our Ministry invalid Answ For this pretended right of the people no argument is alleged so strong as that of liberty which some have taken in these times to separate themselves from the ordinary Ministry of this Church and by a mutuall call of one an other to jugg themselves like Partridges into small coveys which they call bodies or Churches even before they have any Minister which they resolve not to have but of their own choosing and ordeining that they may be sure being a creature of their own to have him after their own humour flattering themselves that they have a plenary Church power to all Offices and ends whatsoever Although I have formerly given some generall account of the folly of this imagination in the vulgar yet because it is a Gangrene not easily cured without oft lancing and opening and hath far prevailed upon some peoples minds who feed this opinion with the venemous and vulgar humours of pride self-loving self-seeking self-pleasing self-flattering and self-admiring It is not a miss to give another stroak at this high imagination which exalts itself against Christ and the holy order of his Church that the obstinacy of its arrogance and folly being pulld down it may be levelled to that obedience which becomes all Christian people People have no power Ministerial First then I must profess that I never saw or heard any thing by any man with any shew of Scripture or reason urged to proove this power of conferring the holy order and authority of a Minister of Christ to be in the people Either eminently as an executioners power is in the supreme Judge or virtually as life is in the Suns beams or formally and causally as heat is in the fire or ordinatively preceptively and derivatively as the supreme Magistrates power is to some ends Numb 16. The Preface to Korahs rebellion and confusion is the peoples sanctity v. 3. and actions in the meanest Constable or publike Officer So that it can be in them no other way than as power may be in rebels hands or as Korah and his complices if they had not been by God repressed would have had liberty and authory from their own usurpation to make Priests and Rulers instead of Moses and Aaron whom the Lord had appointed Not by Scripture For Scripture First it is evident in that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 divine patern of polity and extern order of Religion in the Church of the Jews we find that the wisdom of God leaves nothing of holy concernments for Priests or Ministry no nor the least sacrifice offering or ceremony to the peoples either ordering or choosing Nor is it likely or any where appears that the unchangeable wisdom of God in Christ altering only the manner externall and not the order beauty holyness Phil. 4.8 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cl. Al. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 5. A multitudine abhorret maximè vera Philosophia Lact. Inst l. 3. c. 25. è Ciceron Vulgar heads like many circles have so many circumferences that its impossible to draw them to meet in one center Charron Vbi major hominum turba major plerumque est divinitatis injuria Salv. or the main end of the service and Ministry Christian which his glory and his Churches good should so much vary from the former exactness and wariness as to venture the order beauty and honour of Religion upon the rock of vulgar rudeness ignorance rashness headyness stiff-neckednes which formerly he so much avoyded and which not only the tenderness of Christian Religion which having many enemies admits least blemishes and studies most what things are comely as well as holy but even common reason and experience teacheth all wise men to avoyd as much as possible Namely those inconveniences and mischiefs attending the weak heads and strong hands of the vulgar as in all things so chiefly in those which concern Religion Who that is wise can be ignorant that the common people even among believers and professors are seldom or never qualified with those gifts of knowledge wisdom temper and discretion which are necessary for all publike
Lay-mens hands what a sorry choice for the most part would they make of the Man or Minister how weakly would they examine his sufficiencies how wildly would they Institute and Ordein him what sad and slovenly hands would they impose on him how soon would they reject and disdain those Blocks they had so hewen to be their Mercuries and the Idols they had set up for their Seers and Shepheards which many times can neither sec nor hear nor rightly understand the Mysteries of Religion nor the Duties of the Ministeriall Function who sees not that common people are rather taken with a familiar Rusticity in a Minister Vulgus vulgaria omnia inpensius amat amplectitur Eminentiora exortia potius admiratur quaÌ„ amat non raro odio invidia calumniis tanquam ostracismo suo prosequitur than with the best learned abities prefering oft-times a confident Mechanick to be their Teacher before the compleatest Divine in a Country They judge not what is worthiest but what is fittest to their humours rejoycing more in the knack which they fancy of Church Power and Liberty though it be to their prejudice than in what may really advance their souls good with just Authority receiving more willingly one that comes in his own name as gifted or in their name as chosen and ordeined by them than if he comes in Christ name and by that right Ordination which hath alwaies been in the Church of Christ Certainly common people may as well be their own Preachers and Baptisers in course one after another as ordein of themselves any one to be their Preacher what hinders they may not all exercise that power as Ministers which they presume to give to another which they cannot do if they have not that power in themselves and if they have all this power of the Keys as Stewards and Ministers of holy things then 't is not true that Christ hath given 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 only some Ephes 14.11 1 Cor. 12.28 but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 all to be Apostles Pastors and Teachers So that every part in the body may challenge to be an eye and to have visuall power which peice of prophane confusion was never acted or allowed in the Church by any that were worthy to be listed among sober Christians or well-ordered Churches who owned in all ages their calling to be Christians and their gathering to the body of the Catholick Church as parts and members not to their own good nature or preventive forwardness making to themselves a Minister for Christ but to those true Ministers pre-ordeined by the Church and sent by Christ to them while they sought not after him These were in time and order of nature before the people as spirituall Parents by whose Ministry they were taught Baptised and made Christians formed guided and governed in the things of God so that the power of a Minister must needs flow from an higher fountain Jesus Christ and be conveyed by an other Conduict to the people than by the people Who can originally no more confer the power of Ordination to Ministers than Children can give a parentall power and authority to their Parents or the vessels formed can give a formative power and skill to the Poeter 12. Peoples relation to their Ministers The peoples calling to themselves and electing a Minister that is rightly ordeined or accepting such an one who is according to Laws both Civill and Ecclesiasticall sent among them to be their Minister is but a matter of humane prudence and civill compact as to that particular place and people An owning and acknowledging of that power which he hath from Christ by the hands of Church Rulers to officiate as a Minister of Christ for their good It is not an induing with power but meerly an appropriating of the exercise of his power Ministeriall to such a place and such a people for order and distinction sake to avoyd rambling and confusion in the Church It is not any conferring of the Office function or habitude of a Minister to any person who is a Minister ordeined for the service of the Catholick Church over all the world wherever the Gospell may be Preached the Sacraments administred and other holy offices performed in a right and orderly way Which vast power and authority extending to all Nations and every creature under Heaven Mat. 16.15 capable of the Gospell far exceeds any proportion of power that can be imaginable in any handfull of private Christians in one place and can only be from the Catholick power of Christ and that grand Commission first given from Christ to whom the ends of the Earth belong to the Order Ministeriall and by those of that Order preserved to this day and never claimed in common but by the irregularity ignorance or impudence of some few men of these last and perilous times For how ever the faithfull people in some places during the times of primitive persecution which kept all sides more humble and holy did oft-times express by their presence their love and respect to their Bishops and Presbyters by a chearfull concurrence with them in matters tending to the publique order and peace Crysost was accused for privately Ordeining 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Phot. Bib. de Jo. Crysost Vniversus sexus clerus à Sylvestro episo ut Priscum Theodorum ordinaret Diaconos proposuerunt Con. Rom. 2. c. 10. An. 324. Cornelius factus Epis de Dei Christi judicio de cleri testimonio de plebis qui adsunt testimonio Cypr. ep 52. Sub populi assistentis conscientia fiebant ordinationes Cypr. l. 1. ep 4. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Can. Apost de epis and good government of the Church so far as their discretion and modesty thought decent and acceptable to their Governours and Pastors In the Election of whom they had something of approbative suffrages consent or nomination yet did they never presume to chalenge any Power of Ordination to be in or of themselves but requested and obteined it for those whom they thus chose or approved from the hands of such rulers in the Church in whom the power Ministeriall was deposited and alwayes conserved It was enough for the faithfull flock to be quietly present at Ordination to joyn in prayer and fasting with the Ordeiners to attest the merit of those whom the Bishop with the Presbyters declared to be Candidateâ— or Probationers and Expectants of the holy power of Ministry which to confer the common people have as much to do as Saul or Uzziah had to offer Sacrifice or Incense What may be don in cases extraordinary In ordinandis Clericis fratres charissimi solemus vos ante consulere mores ac merit singuloruÌ„ communi consilia ponderare Cyp lib. 2. ep 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Theop. Alex. Austin ep 180 ad Honoratum Denies that M nisters may leave the flock destituâ—e of debitum maximè necessarium Ministerium
unworthily or unduly Ordeined are like sleight and ill built ships which endanger the loss of themselves and all those that are embarqued in them and put to Sea with them Miscarriages in the matter of ordination of Ministers are to the unspeakable detriment and dishonour of Religion as unskilfull cowardly or perfidious Officers are to Armies I shall never hope to see the Church flourish or truly reformed untill this Point of right Ordination of Ministers be seriously considered of and duly restored to its Pristine honour and excellency when to Ordein Ministers for the service of the Church Oâ—ortet Ecclesiae Epis ministrum Christi esse formam justitiae sanctimoniae speculum pietalis exemplar veritatis doctorem fidei defensorem Christianorum ducem sponsi amicum cui ille irascitur Deum sibi iratum non hominem sentiat Bern. ad Eng. l. 4. was not to prefer men to a Benefice so much as to recruit Christs regiments to strengthen his forces to fortifie the Church and true Religion with most vigilant Watchmen and valiant Champions whose care was on every side to defend the Flocks of Christ against all enemies which were to be as the Cloud or Pillar of fire both lights and guards to Christians upon all occasions who made conscience to live with to suffer with yea and to dy for the sheep as good Shepheards Such men only are fit to be Ordeined Ministers such Ministers ought to be prayed for highly prised and perserved in the Church by all that desire to transmit any thing of true Religion to Posterity nor was the Church of England or yet is destitute of such Ministers both duly and worthily ordeined to the service of Christ and this Church To abolish this order or to usurp to undue hands or to contemn this Sacred and right Ordination which sends forth able Ministers in Christs way can be no other but a most cruell and detestable sacrilege far worse than that of robbing the Church of its maintenance for such Ministers Cyprian reproves Novatus a factious Presbyter Quod Felicissimum satellitem suum diaconum suum constituit neâ— sciente nec permittente me sola sua factione ambitione Acts 8.18 All undue Ordination is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. profanum detestandumque ludibrium Bâ—s both as preaching and ruling well wich yet is a sin of so deep a dy that no Niter can cleanse it being seldome ever pardoned because seldome repented of so as to make a â—ust restitution without which repentance is never true Yea for any Laymen in a brutish violence and meerly by Ppular insolency to arrogate this power where it is not or to abrogate it where truly it is is a sin of a more heynous nature than that of Simon Magus was who had so much of civility justice and good manners as to offer money for a part of the miraculous and Ministeriall power It is indeed no other than a Cyclopick fury and unwonted barbarity ill becomming any sober or civilized Christians thus to wrest the keys of Gods house out of the hands of those Stewards with whom the great Master Christ hath specially intrusted them for the right Oeconomy and dispensing of all holy Mysteries and Institutions And when such rude and unruly fellows have thus insolenced these Officers of the Church and bound their hands how comly will it be to see the keyes of the kingdome of heaven Ischyras 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Self-ordeined or only by Rolâ—thus a Persbyter Hence Athanasius Apol 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. Pro. 20.23 managed or committed as it were to Boyes to Pages and Laquies to weak mean mechanick ignorant dissolute and riotous wretches who not conscious to any true Ministeriall power or just authority in the Church can never make conscience of doing any holy Ministerial duty to which they are most unfit never caring how prodigall they are of the truth and honour of Religion of their own or other mens souls It being a sport to such proud and spitefull fools to do wickedly to speak prophanely and to live disorderly in the Church And not content to commit a rape upon true Religion and the holy orders of Christs Church as Absalom did on the house-top before the Sun and all Israel they will further in time justifie the flagitiousness of their villanies as if the zeal they had for true Religion provoked to such outrages these pestilent pandars for errors and all licentiousness with their followers who must presently all turn preachers though never duly Ordeined nor fit ever so to be yea their arrogancy makes them ordeiners too of whom they please to set up to minister to their extravagant lusts and follies which makes them many times much fitter for the flocks or cages than for the pulpits These will surely come at last as much short of the happy effects of true Ministers as they are far from that holy power of right Ordination which I have proved to be from Christ and the Blessed Apostles rightly derived to us by the constant Custome of this and all Churches and this not as a cypher or meer formality but as of sacred Institution so of reall and excellent efficacy and divine vertue in the Church where duly used and applyed Which was that I had to prove against the scurrillous objections of those that seek to despise and destroy the whole Function Ordination and divine authority of the Ministry of this Church Reader the Reason why the Folios of this Book do not follow is because the Copy for Expedition was divided to two Printers Of speciall Gifts of the Spirit pretended beyond Ordinary Ministers ANother great Calumny 3. Calumny or cavill That the Ministers of England have not the Spirit to which their Adversaries pretend highly urged by their Adversaries against the true Ministers of the Church of England whose due and right Ordination I have vindicated to be as Divine so both Necessary and Efficacious is as a forked arrow sharpned with Presumption and Prejudice On the one side an high esteem and confidence which they have of themselves and a very low despicienty of all Ordained Ministers on the other side even in that which is the highest honour of Man or Minister while these Anti-ministeriall Adversaries pretend That the Ordained Ministers have not the Spirit of Christ nor can or ever doe Pray Preach and administer holy things by the Spirit which these new Modellers challenge in such a plenary measure and power to themselves that they justifie their want of ordinary abilities and endowments by their needing none Excusing their not studying or preparing for what they utter by their being specially Inspired Colouring over their well known idlenesse ignorance illiteratenesse and emptinesse by the shews of speciall Illumination sudden Inspirations and spirituall Enablements Which they say they have far beyond any Ordained Ministers And this by the Spirit of Christ which is extraordinarily given to them which suddenly leads them into
sincere amendment of them hence it brings to a quiescency and comfort in no way but such as is conform to the Word of Christ burning with an unfaigned charity toward all men most fervently to the Churches service and welfare with an * In humili spiritu pura mente spaciose habitat immensus Deus high esteem of the excellency of the knowledge of Jesus Christ his Institutions and Ministry his Word and Spirit and Grace with a gratefull value and high respect of those * Phil. 3.7 1 Thes 15.12.12 13. Heb. 13.17 by whose Ministry they have been called baptized taught converted and are still guided in the paths light and breathings of the Spirit to the hopes of salvation the blessed expectation of which in Christs way raiseth them up many times to high yet holy resolutions to deny themselves and suffer any thing for Christs sake and the testimony of the Truth These and such like I conceive are the best fruits of Gods Spirit which are not the lesse excellent because they are common Gods children are not oft entertained with novelties and never pleased with such new toyes and ratles or hobbey horses in Religion which some men bragge of The wandering clouds which some mens fancies exhale of spirituall Motions and Manifestations beyond plain and ordinary Christians either for private comfort Iude 12. or for publique benefit are for the most part without water they darken but moisten not the Church or the soul they have so much of earthy or fiery exhalations in them that they have little of the dew of heaven with them Nor may they without great injury and high indignity be imputed to the Spirit of Christ Nor doe such sorry flowers which grow in every dunghill adorn the Garden of God the Soul or the Church not justly crown any with the most honourable name of holy or spirituall Which titles vain men much affect and boldly challenge sober and humble Christians do earnestly desire and seriously endeavour to merit Being an honour so farre above the naturall capacity of sinfull mortality that nothing but a Divine bounty and supernaturall power can conferre the Truth of that Beauty which is in holinesse and the right to that glory which is in every True Saint who are often hid as orient Pearles in rough shels in great plainnesse lowlinesse and simplicity which makes such as are truly Saints and spirituall as ashamed to challenge the name as they are afraid to come short of the grace Studying not applause and admiration from men but the approbation of a sincere and good conscience 2 Cor. 1.12 Iam. 1.17 Him they look upon as the father of every good and perfect gift the sender of the blessed Spirit by the due Ministry of the Word into mens hearts The searcher also of all hearts and tryer of the spirits of men far beyond what is set out in paints and outward appearances of extraordinary gifts of the Spirit under which mask and disguises Achitophel Heb. 4.13 and Jehu and Judas and Simon Magus and the sons of Sheva and Demas and the self-made Prophetesse Jezebel and Diotrephes all false Christs false Prophets and false Apostles all true Antichrists and true Ministers of Satan grievous Wolves studied to appear and did so for a while till the Lord stirred up the Spirit of discerning in his true Ministers and true Saints Which Spirit of Wisdome teacheth us to measure and judge of spirituall gifts and true holinesse 6. Reall power of the Spirit how discerned 2 Tim. 3 5. not by bare and barren forms but by the power and practise of godlinesse not by soft-expressions and gentle insinuations or melancholy sowrenesse and severer brows not by Ahabs sackcloth or Jehus triumphs or Pharisaick frownes Not by bold assertions lowd clamours confident calumnies 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 teâ—ico aut tristi vulus vultuosi Pharisai Simplicissima est spiritus sancti virtus sine suco sine fraude omnia agit nulli gravis piis suavis omnibus utilis Ber. Nil tamâ— metuit quam ne dubitare de aliqua re videretur de Vellcio Quomodo certissimi esse possunt quum nihil certius est quam certos illos non esse de salute Ber. Certi non sunt qui solliciti non sunt Cyp. Sola integra fides secura esse potest Tertul. de Ba. precipitant zeal audacious adventures successefull insolencies Not by heaps of Teachers popular Sermonings long Prayers wrested Scriptures crowds of Quotations high Notions Origenick Allegorizings Not by admired Novelties vulgar satisfactions splendid shews of Religion empty noises of Reformation Nor yet by arrogant boastings uncharitable despisings confident presumptions hasty assurances proud perswasions pretended Revelations fanatick confusions All these either in affected Liberties or Monastick rigors oft bear up mens fancie of the Spirit and sanctitie like bladders meerly by their emptinesse Nothing being more prone to dispose a vain mind to fancy strongly that it hath Gods Spirit than the not having it indeed * 2 Tim. 3.13 Deceiving and being deceived To make men presume they are Saints than the not serious considering what true holinesse is Splendore magis quam fervore delectantur hypocritae Ber. Dum fallunt maxime falluntur and the way of the Spirit of Christ is In its infallible rule the Scripture in its noblest pattern Jesus Christ in its foundation Humility in its beauty Order and Symmetry in its perfection Sincerity in its glory Love and Charity in its transcendent excellency the Divine Nature The Devils Piracles are made as much by the frauds and fallacies of hanging out Gods colours the flags of the Spirit Hypocritae sanctitatis tineae cui adhaerere videntur v stâ—m tu piter viciant remedia in morbos sanctitatem in crimen vertunt Chrysost and shews of holinesse as by the open defiances of persecution and batteries of profanenesse Delusions in Religion as Dalilahs charms on Samson are oft stronger than the Philistins force against the Church Else our blessed Saviour would not have so carefully fore-warned and fore-armed his little flock against those grand Impostors whose deceit is no lesse than this * Luk. 17.21 Loe here is Christ and there is Christ As if he were no where in England or in all the former Catholick Church but only in the corners and Conventicles of new Donatists Loe here is Christ a most potent and plausible pretention indeed able by its native force and mans credulous frailty to deceive even the very Elect Mark 13.22 whom would it not move and tempt strongly to hear of a new Christ in New lights and new Gospels new Church wayes new Manifestations new Ministry and new Ministers Yea to heare of a Christ without means above means beyond the Scriptures deadnesse the old Sacramentall forms the Ministeriall Keyes and Authority Christ in the Spirit risen from the grave of dead duties of expired Ordinances and from the Carkuses of ancient Churches A
with all judicious and sober Christians leave Potius vetera tuta quam periculosa nova sectemur Tac. to passe by the Idoll of their new dressed Spiritually and Sanctity without any admiration devotion or the least salutation Nor can we at all consider private spirits warped from and bent against the publique Spirit of Christ in the Scripture in the practise of the Catholick Church and in the most eminent Christians both ancient and modern We shall content our selves with that plain and pristine holynesse and manifestations of the Spirit True holinesse and true Saints Sanctitas est scientia colendorum deorun Tul. de Nat. D. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Plato in Eutyp which are expressed in the Word deposited in the Church preserved in an holy Ministry exemplified in all true Christians and most eminently in Jesus Christ and his Apostles the great and famous Founders Teachers and Establishers of holy Truths holy Duties holy Sacraments holy Orders and holy Ministry in the Church And this with divine Power and Authority not onely personall but successionall without which the instituted Service and Worship of Christ had ere this failed These being ever since Christs time in all the world imployed in Teaching Gathering Baptizing Governing Feeding Preserving and Perfecting the Body of Christ which is his Church We know not and so we cannot desire other holinesse than that by which we beleived the Truths obeyed the Commands feared the Threatnings observed the Duties preserved the Institutions continued the Orders reverenced the Embassadors joyed in the Graces hoped in the Promises and were led conformably to Christ by that Spirit which Jesus Christ had given to his Church long before these new coyners had graven the stamps or set up their Mintâ— We are glad and blesse God when we attain unfaignedly to that Spirit of Holynesse which hears the Word of God with fear and trembling from the mouth of those able and godly Ministers which are the Messengers or Angels sent from Christ by the Churches Ordination Which teacheth us to pray with understanding constancy fervently and comelinesse to receive the pledges of Gods love in Christ from their hands duly consecrating the holy mysteries with reverence preparednesse and thankfulnesse That holinesse which loves with sincerity gives with cheerfulnesse rejoyceth in well doing suffers with patience lives by Faith acts by Charity is holy with order contentednesse and humility without any fury faction or confusion That holinesse which hath nothing in it novell or praeterscripturall nothing fancifull verball tumultuary violent 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Plat. Euâ—yph Sâ—nctum est quod deo gratum schismaticall disorderly partiall pernicious or injurious to any which chuseth to be a Martyr for Charity and Unity as well as Verity in the Church rather suffering much than giving scandall or making a schism according to the pious and excellent couâ—sâ—ll of Dionysius to Novatus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Dionys Epâ—st Auâ—ea apud Eusch l. 6. hist c. 38. That holinesse which is old as the Ancient of dayes reall rationall demonstrative from the Word of God and exemplified in the lives of former Saints Which is meek courteous charitable humble just to all men abounding with all righteousnesse and the fruits of righteousnesse peace and establishment both to private consciences and publique Churches That holinesse which hath nothing in it supercilious calumniating defamatory insolent bitter or burthensome to any true Christians true Churches and true Ministers which know how to reprove what is amisse without rejecting all that is well to reform the crooked without ruining what is right That holinesse which as the Sun-beams is always like it self like the Father of spirituall light uniform and constant in all true Saints in all ages and in all administrations Divine either immediate or mediate as to its rule the Will and Word of God as to its end the glory of God in Gods way as to its Epitome or sum the love of God and its neighbour as to its happy fruits and effects the good of mankinde chiefly of the Church of Christ These have ever been the same for kind however differing in degrees according to the measure which God hath given to his true Saints and servants who never differed from God or the Word or one another as they were holy and spirituall however as men and carnall in part they had their crookednesse unevennesses and dissentings These are the fruits of Gods Spirit this that true Holinesse for which we pray of which we dare not boast These are the Saints whose shadows we count Soveraign whose presence a blessing whose wayes unblameable whose joyes unspeakable whose works most imitable whose conversation most amiable heavenly and divine who chuse rather to suffer than any way to act in cases dubious as to secular dissensions which have much of the Beast somewhat of the Man and little of the true Christian The worth of these Pearls is infinitely beyond some mens counterfeit forgeries whose lustre is chiefly from worldly glory and secular advantages who out of ashes are melted up to the shining and bricklenesse of glasse by the fervour of some spirits who think it enough to glister with novelties and to boast of Inspirations fancying all is reformed which is but changed though much to the worse who are forced to set off themselves by the soil of severe censuring of others Fearing nothing so much as a true light and those discoveries which are made of them by serious and judicious Christians who judge not by mens lips and appearances but by their lives and practises compared to the Word of God For which true Ministers most eminently and impartially holding forth to the discovery of all mens deformities are of all men most abhorred by these pretenders who at a true and full view will not onely not appear to other such gifted men and spirituall as they pretend but they will be ashamed of their arrogance and despite against those good Christians and those true Minisers whom they have so much vilified and contemned The common mistake of proud weak or fancifull men 8. Vulgar mistakes of spirituall influences Luk. 9.55 Impudentiam pâ—o pietate jactitant quasi eo sanctiores essent quo verbosiores Bern. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Thucid. hist l. 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Bas de Sp. s. whose tongues are onely tipt with Sanctity and the name of the Spirit is this That they know not indeed of what Spirit they are as to Profession Nor consider of what Spirit they ought to be as to temper if they will be truly Christs Disciples Contenting themselves with light and airy presumptions in stead of serious and searching examinations of truth comparing themselves with themselves they fancy they grow holyer as they grow bolder in their opinions or actions Hence they are easily flattered into high Imaginations and cheated with strong Presumptions as if some common gifts of knowledge some Scepticall quicknesse some volubility of utterance
some Scripturall expressions which they have attained beyond their former selves or their equals were rare immediate and speciall gifts of the Spirit Then because they should seem no body if they carry their small wares in an old pack * Quos diabolus a veritatis via in veleri charitate detinere non pâ—tuit novi itineneris erroâ—e circumscribit decipit Cyp. they invent some new fashion of Religion or some modell of a Church-way which they strongly fancy after they have once brought forth their fancy to any form and shape they are strangely inamored with it all old figures never so uniform Catholick and comely seem deformed ugly Antichristian Then follows those quick emotions and stirrings upon their spirits which have the quicknings only of Self in them these are presently cryed up for motions and * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Marcionites had private lectures which they called Manifestations or Illuminations from a Prophetesse Philumena Tertul. prae ad Hae. c. 44. manifestations and excitations and impulses of Gods Spirit on them then they are easily moved to extraordinary heats and irregular vehemencies as counterfeit possessed are by the looking on and applauses of others whose sillinesse makes them gentle spectators and obsequious admirers of any thing that seems new to them or is above them Nothing troubles these pretenders so much as if you look too neer and too narrowly on their practises * Impostoribus nihil est lumine inimicitius Nothing angers them so much as what they fear may discover them you must not ask them where are their miracles where their Empire over Devils where their languages where their prophecies either as predictions of things to come or as interpretations of obscure Prophecies in the Scripture referring to Jesus Christ These questions though they are but just to be put where extraordinary Inspirations are pretended are too hard for them these pose them and afflict them when they are thus urged by Ministers or any sober Christians who expect no satisfactory answer in any of those particulars which are the proper effects and demonstrations of the Spirit in its extraordinary motions when indeed they observe in these pretenders so little of ordinary sound and saving knowledge so nothing of that meeknesse of wisdome which every true Christian in whom the Spirit of Christ dwels injoyes in some measure so utter desolation of any thing that may argue any thing extraordinary and excellent which may justly own the Spirit of Christ for its speciall Author and infuser But quite contrary grosse ignorance in many things yet puffed up with intolerable pride poysoned with errors kindled with passions sharpned with violence delighting in furies boasting in discords schisms and confusions either begun or increased or continued by the restlesse agitations of their fierce and unquiet spirits whose impetuous temper is impatient of nothing so much as true Christian patience of Peace Order and charitable harmony in any part of the Church of Christ There is nothing they can lesse endure Magi Augures nihil suis actibus successurum Iuliano affirmabant nisi Athanasium primo velut omnium obstaculum sustulisset Ruff. l. 1. c. 32. Hist Ecc. Gal. 1.7 than able learned godly and resolute Ministers in whom dwels indeed a far more excellent Spirit of God full of wisdome of power of courage full of Christ who can and dare detect the deceits and juglings of these vain mindes manifesting their folly discovering their nakednesse emptinesse and nothingnesse in respect of any extraordinary Illuminations or Inspirations of Gods holy Spirit in any way of Religion After all the cry and noise and glorying of these mens inspirings at the best all amounts to no more than the same Gospell the same Duties the same Sacraments the same Jesus the same God who was with far more knowledge purity peace love zeal and constancy owned served and honoured in this and other Churches in that ancient way and holy Ministry which the Church ever used which Christ instituted and with which God was so well pleased that he blessed it as the means to preach the Gospell to plant Religion to settle and govern the Church in first and after times amidst all the persecutions and heresies that opposed it This is the best of their Inspirings the setting of some new glosse and fashion on Christian Religion whose purity and simplicity like gold cares not be thus painted over But take these Inspired men in their degenerations depravings and worstings of Religion and you will easily see how such equivocall generations and imperfect mixtures and meer monsters of Religion presently putrifie and pervert to error faction licentiousnesse violence rapine civill oppressions tyrannies against all that applaud not or approve not the rarity of their conceits and inventions which first kindle with modest sparks Modestiora sunt errorum initia blandientia venena Lactant as if they would enlighten warm and refine the Church Religion and Ministry but after they have got to them vulgar fewell they arise to such dreadfull flames and conflagrations as threaten to consume all that was ever built before them that so the goodly Palaces of ancient and true Religion being demolished they may have a clearer ground where on to set up the feeble cottages of their new framing and erecting Poor men thus once * Omnes tument omnes scientiam pollicentur ante sunt perfecti quam eslocti Tertul. de Hae c. 41. puffed up with their tympanies of self conceptions and getting into some warmer Sun having once over-looked their first errors they never after have leisure patience or humility to discern the grosse yet secret distempers which are in their spirits * Not raptures and gifts but humility and charity give the greatest evidences and surest instances of Gods Spirit and of salvation the many distinctions and disguises and windings by which worldly lusts passions and interests slily creep in and concealedly worke in their hearts even then most securely and so most dangerously when under this blind of Gods Spirit when the Lord shall be intitled to the whole plot and project of their follies and furies both in its softer beginnings and its rougher proceedings Of these fallacies in point of speciall Inspirings and motions of Gods Spirit there are no surer detections than these 1. 9. Evidences of their folly That these so moved and active spirits do always finde lesse content and pleasure in have lesse zeal and contention for the great things of God which are Faith Righteousnesse Peace and Holinesse than they doe for their little novelties and fancies 2. They finde lesse comfort and joy in themselves to be kept within and humbly to walk in those holy bounds of religious Truth and Order which the Word of God hath clearly set before them and all holy Christians and the purest Churches alwayes observed than to be alwayes busily disputing for and acting over those petty parts of their scruples
novelties and extravagancies Which have nothing in them but a verminly nimblenesse and subtlety being bred out of the putrefactions of mens Brains and the corruptions of the times in matters of Religion and are rather pernicious than any way profitable in comparison of the more sober strength and usefulnesse of nobler creatures Nor is it by gracious persons disputed but that one serious Christian of the old stamp one able and faithfull Minister of the Church of England whom these so contemne and hate hath heretofore done and still doth more good and gives greater demonstrations of the Spirit of Christ dwelling in him with wisdom gravity learning humility diligence peaceablenesse and charity by which many have been restrained or converted from sin or established and confirmed in the ways of God than whole heaps of these novel Teachers and swarms of Inspired pretenders who like drones do but seek to rob the hives and starve the Bees who serve in some fits to scratch itching ears to some tune of pleasure liberty profit novelty or preferment but not to teach the ignorant to settle the shaken to compose the tossed to heal the wounded or to wound the ulcerated Consciences of any men to any soundnesse of mind or true holinesse of manners Aedificantur in ruinam illuminantur in caciores tenebâ—as Their Proselytes are rather perverted than converted made theirs by a schismaticall and factious adherence rather than Christs by a fiduciary obedience or the Churches by a charitable and humble communion Faction and confusion and every evill work are the fruits of pertinacious and pragmatick ignorance as Vnion Peace and Charity are the genuine effects of sound knowledge and humble wisdome In which wayes onely true Christians have ever judged the highest gifts and graces of Christs Spirit to be both derived and decerned I am sure there is a vast difference between a wanton Fancy and a holy Spirit between a glib Tongue and a gracious Heart We may add to these discoveries of fallacious pretentions to the Spirits speciall motions Abominanda religionis ludibria colentia temporum rationes non leges Dei Naz or Lat. Hypocritarum pietas est temporum aucupium Cyp. That both in the first broaching and after drawings forth of their new projects and inventions the authors of them more look to men than to God how it may suit with secular aimes and politique interest private or publique than how it sorts with Gods Word or the rule of Christ or the Churches practise in purest times or its present distresses whose frame as to the main both for Doctrine Ministry and Government hath alwayes been the same both in times of persecution and of peace when favoured and disfavoured hy men And such it ever was in England and possibly it will be if it out-live this storm I am sure these Novelties so much opposing this Church and true Ministers in it would never have so quickned by any inward heat of Spirit if they did not presume that the Sun did shine warm on them which yet is no infallible sign of Gods blessing If these Antiministeriall adversaries these now so Inspired men who join in their plots and power and activity by which they either secretly undermine by evill speaking and separating from the publique Ministry or openly invade and arrogate the Office or wholly deride and oppose the Function if they expected nothing but Winter and persecution and such measure as they mete I believe it would damp their spirits very much They would then think it a part of prudence in a Christian Spirit to sleep in a whole skin by keeping themselves in that station wherein God and the Lawes both of Church and State have set them As they did very warily in those times when there was just power restraining them in those due bounds which then they thought became them best and they would no doubt have thought so still for all the fullnesse of their spirits and ebullition of their rarer gifts if strange indulgences in matters of Religion and Church Order had not tempted them to safe extravagancies and unpunished insolencies chiefly against the Church and Church men In other things of civill affairs where it is very likely their spirit prompts them as much to be medling because more is got by those activities they know how to keep their spirits in very good order being over-awed with evident danger attending any factious seditious or tumultuary motions None of these small spirited m n who are seldome little in their own eyes are powerfully moved to usurp any place in the Councell of State to arrogate the office and authority of an Embassadour or publique Agent to set himself in the Seat of Justice un commissioned or to intrude into any place Military or Civill without a Warrant from other than their own forward spirits though their pride and ambition * 2 Sam. 15.3 Nunquam defuit ambitioso praeclara sui ipsius opinio summa de seipso expectatio Sym. like Absaloms may fancy they could better dispatch businesse doe exacter Justice and speedier than any in Authority yet here the danger and penalty of intrusion cowes their zeal curbs their heady spirits and cuts their combes Nor are they often either so valiant or so fool hardy as to act by their pretended impulses in any way but where they think there may be safety which they now find as from many men in what ever they say or doe against the honour order and Ministry of this reformed Church of England which they see hath not many souldiers to defend it nor advocates to plead for it nor Patrons to protect it Wanton and petulant servants which were formerly but as the * Iob 30.1 Insolentioris animi propriâ— est calamitosam viriutem indigne tractare dicteriis appetere injuriis afficere de iis quae immerita patitur maxime exprobrare Plin. dogs of the flock will easily insult over the children of the family when they see them Orphanes and exposed to injuries either wanting true * Isa 49.23 Nursing Fathers and Mothers or these wanting that tendernesse toward them which is hardly to be expected in step-mothers and onely titular parents It is no adventure for timorous beasts to goe over where they find the fence trodden down and the gap made wide So much more prevalent with vain and proud men are the impressions of fear from men than those from God whose commands and threatnings are attended with Omnipotent Justice which is slow paced but sure Nor doe I doubt but those subtle and insolent enemies against this Reformed Church and the Ministry of it doe already * Prima est baec ultio quod se Judice nemo nocens absolvitur Iuv. Occultum quatienti animo tortore flagellum Id. find the first strokes of Divine Vengeance in their own ingratefull breasts The further triall of these pretenders to the Spirit I must leave to the impartiality of judicious Christians in that experience
which they have of the fruits which they bring forth What truths of God have these Antiministeriall adversaries ever brought forth or further cleared and illustrated than was before What weighty controversie or other question in Divinity polemicall or practicall have they learnedly and solidly stated What part of obscurer Scripture have they well interpreted What body of Divinity have they blest this Age withall beyond what it formerly enjoyed in great variety and plenty What cases of Conscience have they more cleared or better decided Is either Law or Gospell beholding to them yea rather how have some men studied to make void the Law by immorall licentiousnesse and the Gospell too by such not free but rather profuse and prodigall grace as excludes those holy conditions of repentance Jam. 2.17 and good workes which the Gospell requires as necessary concommitants and fruits of true and lively Faith What Scripture have they handled which they have not tortured mangled and broken the very bones of it What controversie have they not more studied to pester and entangle What truth have they not darkened with their cloudy words and senselesse notions which they call glorious heights What heresie have they not revived What poysonous Error have they not tampered with What sin and enormity have they not palliated or excused or applauded as the effect either of Christian liberty or necessity How many simplier Christians Faith have they subverted perswading them they never had Christ rightly preached to them nor were in any saving Church-way till these Inspired Teachers came to direct them how to cast off and despise their Ministers and the whole Office of the Ministry 10. How short they come of that Spirit which shews it self in true Ministers Neither then the Word of God nor right Reason not sober Sense will give testimony of any speciall gifts of the Spirit in these men either in knowledge or in wisdome or in utterance or in any grace or vertue In all which they are nothing in regard of many Ministers and others who as far excell them as gold doth brasse and silver lead Nor are their fruits to the publique and to others any way proportionable to their boasting against the Ministers which is as far from truth as it is from humility if these may be measured and esteemed not by proud swelling words of themselves or by high scorns and rude contempts of others but by the exactnesse of holy walkings and the fruitfulnesse of publique labours on the hearts or lives of others Hanc habet invidia in seipsa poenam aut non videre aut nolle videre aut maligne videre virtutem alienam quam nescit imitati Gerson Herein no ignorance or envy or calumny can be so wilfully or resolvedly blind but onely in these men as not to see and acknowledge That God hath given witnesse from heaven against the crooked and perverse generation of these detractors from and destroyers of the honor of the Ministry of England by the eminent Learning Piety Zeal Industry Fidelity Charity Patience Constancy and vigilancy of many centuries yea many thousands of able and godly Ministers both in the restauration and preservation of Truth Purity and Power of the Christian Reformed Religion in this Church others have sought the goods of this Church but these the good of it I could here fill many Volumes as many Ministers both godly Bishops and Presbyters in this Church have done by their acute solid devout and most profitably pleasant writings with the histories of many of their lives some of which are registred to posterity by commendable pens others by tolerable ones whose gratefull design is good but their historique faculty far short of those merits which they seek to eternize How eminent have they been as Moses in all good learning how indefatigable in their labours how dear usefull and desireable to all good and excellent Christians in their lives and deaths What Trophies they have not gained over the adversaries of our Christian and reformed Religion by their Prayers Sermons and most incomparable Writings No lesse have been their many and renowned Victories which they have obtained over the very Devils whom a long time they kept as it were in awe and in a chain How many sinners have been redeemed from his snares and converted from the evill and errours of their wayes by their powerfull Ministry How many fiery darts of Satan have they quenched How many weak hands and feeble knees have they strengthened How many remorselesse soules have they wounded piercing between the scales of Leviathan by the two-edged sword of God in their mouths How many wounded Consciences have they like good Samaritans healed with the balm of Gilead How many doubting and despairing spirits have they revived and established How many mouthes of aliens have they stopped by the unanswerable pregnancy of the truths which they have cleared and mightily maintained In fine before ever the croaking Frogs of Egypt spread over the land and filled every place with their importune and insignificant noises against the Ministers and Ministry of this Church seeking by their muttering clamours to contend with the Nightingales and to silence the sweet fingers of Israel how were the excellent Ministers of this Church and the famous Ministry hereof esteemed at home and abroad among the chiefest blessings for use and noblest beauties for ornament which this or any Nation and Church ever enjoyed Being as the two goodly pillars of Solomons Temple sustaining the burthen and adding to the beauty of Religion being sacred Oracles for holy direction and great examples for vertuous imitation In what part of good learning have not some of the Ministers of England excelled and some of them in all What divine or humane truth have they not handled cleared and asserted What controversie in Religion have they not rightly stated fully disputed and solidly determined What part of practicall piety and Devotion have they not illustrated and adorned in their Writings with most sweet suasive and pathetick flowers of holy Oratory mixed with truths gathered out of the gardens of God the Scriptures and their own pure Consciences What Scripture have they not commented upon learnedly methodically clearly and succinctly Yea what Text almost in the whole Bible Old or New Law or Gospell History or Prophesie Psalmodicall or Epistolicall have not the Ministers of England preached and printed upon with accuratenesse and judgement So that the quintessence of the Sermons set forth by them in this Church would in the judgement of the learned Lord Verulam make one of the most exact and absolute Commentaries on the Bible that ever was It were endlesse to enumerate the names the excellencies the learned works the holy fruits and blessed successes which have attended the Ministers of this Church whom one would have thought to have been set so above any such envy and malice and sacriledge never any Reformed Christians would ever have so maligned and despised as to have sought to
destroy them and their function Nor can I indeed in charity think any doe so that are truly such The excellencies of the Antiministerials As for their bitter enemies and rivalls these Inspirators on the other side I am ashamed to shame them so much as I must needs doe if I should shew the world their emptinesse shallownesse penury meannesse nothingnesse as to Reason Religion Learning common Sense pack-staffe Oratory How grosse confused raw flat insipid affected they are in speaking or writing how dark in doctrine how disorderly in disputes how impotent in perswasion how impertinent in reproof how unauthorative in all they say and doe as Teachers What perfect Battologists they are what circles they make and rounds they dance in their Prayings and Sermonings strong only in cavilling and rayling and calumniating against true and able Ministers And for their writings with which they have lately so crammed and abused the world how little have they set out to any other purpose save onely to wast a great deal of good paper and to make the world beleive they were richly laden because they spread so large sayles How doe their pamphlets cheat the well meaning buyers and readers with the decoy of some very specious and spirituall title as if all were Manna and Aarons rod which were in their Arks when there is nothing but such emblemes for the most part 1 Sam. 6.4 of Mice and Emrods as the Philistines put into the Ark of God as memorials of their sin their shame and punishment What Reader may not tear their books with turning the leaves to and fro before ever he findes acutenesse or solidity learning or piety Truth or Charity Divinity or Humanity Spirituals or Rationals but onely antick fancies and affected words strangely deforming antient and true Theology in its morals mysteries and holy speculations How much better had they wrote nothing than so much to so little good purpose to so evill an intent onely to amuse the simple reader with shews of rare notions and by spiritlesse Prefacings to lead on their ruder steleticks and declaimings against the Order Government Religion Ministers and Ministry of the Church of England in which their scriblings they mixe so much copperass and gall with their ink that they eat out all characters of Truth Candor or Charity in their Papers never affording them any word that may either savour of civility as to ingenuous men or of Justice as to men of good learning and some merit but all is written to deform them their calling and Ministry to expose them to vulgar scorns to fit them for publique victims to the cruell malice of the enemies of the reformed Religion Indeed against the Ministry and Ministers of England they chuse to write with Aqua fortis rather than any ink and covet red ink rather than black trusting more to their swords than their pens nor doe they confide so much in their Brains as their hands their insolency being far beyond their inventions which tempts them rather to pistoll Ministers by desperate Assasination than to dispute with them in the Schooles or by the Presse Nor is this any envious or injurious diminution of these men 11. It is no detraction or injury to prefer the Ministers of England before these pretenders to Inspiration 2 Cor. 12 11. who owe most of the good feathers they have to the preaching and writings of the Ministers of England and not to any Inspirations but it 's a just representation of their ungratefull vanity and the Ministers reall worth who have excelled wherein soever these pretenders are most defective And defective they are in all things wherein able and true Ministers have most excelled If this stroak of my pen seems any thing of uncomely boasting they have compelled us to it and so may the better excuse and bear with this our folly which is not yet such by their provoking examples of vapouring and vanity but that we know by Gods grace how to own what ever is of God in any of them and to ascribe what ever is good in Ministers Pro defensione famae licita honesta est laâ—â— propria Reg. Jur. Deseâ—sio est non arrogantia Amb. s 118. to the grace and bounty of God who hath magnified his power in their weaknesse And however wee now living be Nothing yet our excellent Predecessors by whom the honour of this holy function hath been rightly derived to us have merited from us and all good men this acknowledgement to the praise of Gods grace The blessings which have come to this Church and Nation by the true Ministers That the godly able and faithfull Ministers in this Church of England have by Gods blessing been the great restorers and conservators of good learning in this Nation the liberall diffusers of ingenuous education the valiant vindicators of the reformed Religion the commendable examples of piety and vertue in all kinds restraining and reforming all sin error excesse profanenesse and superstition by their good lives and doctrine Teaching and encouraging all manner of holynesse civility candour meeknesse gravity and charity throughout the whole Nation What noble worshipfull or ingenuous family hath not or might not have been bettered by them if they did not entertain them at illiberall rates and ignoble distances as too many used to doe below the honour of their calling and merit of their worth What City or Country Village hath not been beautified and blessed by them Where ever such Ministers lived as became the dignity of their place and profession there hath alwayes followed a good sense of piety and a comely face both of Civility and Religion And more might have been improved in every corner of the land long ere this if what hath been oft vapoured and flourished had been really performed that is the setling of a competent maintenance every where for a competent Minister Cogit ad turpia necessitas Non habet virtus inimicam praeter paupertatem invidiam Eras Et ornamentum munimentum urbis Ecclesiae Ambrosius Scandalous livings have been no small cause of too many scandalous Ministers whom necessity oft compelled to things uncomely both for their society and support Upon whose sores these flesh-flyesâ— the enemies of the Ministry are alwayes lighting and biting loth to see or hear of those many incomparable Ministers who have been in many places of this Church as Saint Ambrose was said to be in Millain both the ornament of the City and defence of Religion In stead of whom some new Jesuitick Modellers would fain bring a company of Locusts and Caterpillers upon the face of the land a sort of illiterate and unordained Teachers who like ambulatory Arabs or wandring Scythians must every week or month change their quarters as fast as they have devoured silly widows houses These in a short time will not be much beyond Cantors and Vagrants As the old Circuâ—celliones like rowling stones neither getting mosse themselves
nor raising any building of piety or sound knowledge in others for the same small stock always serves their turn in their severall gests and quarters By this meanes they hope the Church and State in a short time will be spoiled of all those fair flowers of good Scholars and able constant Ministers which were well rooted in learning and plentifully watered with the dew of heaven the gifts and graces of Gods Spirit that so there may be room enough for those rank and ill weeds to spread all over this English garden and field under whose specious covert of spiritualty all sort of venemous Serpents and hurtfull beasts may be hidden till they are so multiplied 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. that through mutuall jealousies and dissensions they fall to tearing and devouring one another for however like Serpents wicked men may for a while twine together yet their different heads will soon find wherewith to exercise their stings and teeth against each other Impious mens confederacies are not friendship but faction and conspiracy Nothing being more in consistent than ignorance error and impiety which having no principles of union or order in them can have nothing of firmnesse or stability among them I doubt not but there are 12. The blessings which good Christians owe to good Ministers under God notwithstanding so many bitter spirits and rebellious children have become ungratefull Apostates against this Church and â—its worthy Ministery thousands of excellent Christians who have not bowed the knee to these Baaliâ—s who have both cause and hearts to confesse that the feet of these messengers the true Ministers of England have brought light and peace to their soules That their pious and constant labors have not been either so weak or unfruitfull as might in any sorâ— deserve or justifie such hard recompenses as these now are with which a foolish and unthankefull generation seeks to requite the Lord Deut. 32.6 and his faithfull servants the true Ministers whose names shall yet live among good Christians with durable honour Eccles 7.1 and their memories shall be pretious as sweet Ointments when these dead yet busie flies who seek to corrupt them Eccles 10.1 shall rot as dung on the face of the earth Their unsavory stench is already come up and hath greatly defiled many parts of this Church being justly offensive to all wise and good men in the present age and for the future they will be memorable for nothing but illiterate impudence ungratefull malice and confused madnesse who like beasts were able to waste a fair field and desolate a well reformed Church but never to cultivate or plant any thing like it The field of this Church in many places by the blessed labours of true and able husbandmen was heretofore full of good corn the valleys and hils did laugh and sing poore and rich were happy in the great increases with which the Lord of the harvest crowned the labours of his faithfull Ministers before the enemy had such liberty to sow his tares even at noon day yea in many places to rout the true labourers to leave many places desolate and only to scatter that self-sowing corn which is like to that which springs on the house top whereof the Mower shall never fill his hand Psal 129.7 nor he that bindeth up the sheaves his bosome Who sees not that one handfull of that crop which was formerly wont to be tilled by the skilfull and diligent hand of true and able Ministers was for its weighty soundnesse in knowledge and modest fulnesse in humility far more worth than many sheaves and cartloads of these burnt and blasted ears whose pride pretends in one night to grow to such eminent gifts of the Spirit for preaching as shall exceed all the parts and studies of Ministers when it 's evident to all that will but rub them in their hands that these wild oats and smutty ears by lifting up their heads so high doe but proclaim their emptinesse and lightnesse And 't were well if they were onely such cockle such trash and light gear they now grow to sharp thistles thornes mixed with true weed which seeks to starve choak and pull down to the earth all the hopes and joy of the true labourers that rich crop of truth order piety charity and sincerity which was formerly in great plenty and still is in good measure on the ground Yea thousands of Christians in many places of this Nation doe already grievously complain of the sad and desolate estate to which they are reduced for want of able and true Ministers Amos 8.11 Psal 106.15 residing among them crying out that a famine of the Word is come upon them and leannesse is entred into their soules having none to sow the immortall seed of the Word or to dispense the bread of life to them but a few straglers now and then of whose calling and authority to minister holy things no wise man hath any confidence and of whose insufficiency every way all men have too much experience where ever they obtrude themselves That most Christians had rather yea and better want the Word and Sacraments than receive them so defiled so nullified by such unwashen and unwarranted hands For it is hardly to be beleeved that those who are so much enemies to the spirit of Christ in true Ministers of which there hath been so great and good demonstrations in gifts lives and successes should either have or come in the power of the same Spirit which they so much despise and blaspheme Sure the Kingdome of Christ is not divided against it self but is uniform and constant not depending on the various impulses of mens humours fancies and worldly interests but established and governed by the most sure Word and those holy rules both for truth and order therein contained It is little sign of Christs Spirit in men to sow those seeds of errors and divisions which holy men have been alwayes plucking up or to build again that Babell which so many godly Ministers have pulled down But it becomes us Ministers not so much to dispute with these men about the Spirit to which they so highly pretend as to continue to outdoe them in the fruits of the Spirit as our famous and blessed forefathers have done and to leave the decision to the Consciences of true and wise Christians and to the great Searcher of mens hearts and tryer of mens spirits and workes who hath the Spirit of burning and refining Isa 4.4 and who if he hath not determined for the superfluity of wickednesse and ungratefull wontannesse of this Nation to lay us quite wast and desolate will in his due time after these days of triall throughly purge his floore and weed his field even this Mal. 3.12 so sadly havocked and neglected Church In which there are still some fruit that have a blessing in them Isa 65.8 and which we hope he will not destroy who knows how to separate between the
pretious and the vile Mean time Gods husbandmen the true and Ordained Ministers 13. The patience and constancy of Ministers will best confute these pretenders must have patience but not slacken their diligence after the holy example of those godly Bishops and Presbyters of the Church in the times of the Arrian Novatian Donatistick and others prevalencies and persecutions The fierce and fiery spirit in the old hereticks and schismaticks could least of all endure with temper and moderation those Bishops and Ministers which were soundest in their judgements faithfullest in their places and holyest in their lives * Socrat. l. 1. c. 7. l. cap. 17. Can. African Theod. l. 4 c. 12. So that not only they destroyed and drove away most of the orthodox Ministers both Bishops and Presbyters out of many Provinces in Africa and so in Asia as in Europe but they sought with all fraud and force to destroy that great Colosse of Christian Religion the most renowned Bishop of Alexandria * Omnes quos factionis macula sâ—ciavit in Athanasium conspirabant Ruff. hist l. 1. Toto orbe prosugus M. Athanasius sex annos in cisterna sine sole vixit Id. Athanasius who was the wonder and astonishment of all the world for his learning piety and constancy standing like an unshaken rock of Truth amidst the troubled Sea of Arrian Errors If the hand of Secular power will not maintain the antient order of the true Ministers of England in their Ministry liberties and lives which we humbly crave and expect * Vbicunque a perditis mala ista commissa sunt ibi ferventius atquae perfectius Christiana unitas profecit Aust Ep. 50. de persâ— yet we hope the Spirit of Christ and the power of heaven will preserve us with good Consciences amidst the trialls losses contempts and deaths which we may encounter And however the * Rev. 12.4 Rev. 2. Tail of the Dragon with many windings and insinuations hath drawn after him many stars from the heaven of their formerly seemingly sober orderly and godly profession to the Earth of temporary successes worldly applauses secular complyances and irregular motions for vain glory or for filthy lucres sake yet Christ will still preserve * Brightman in Apoc. Rev. â—3 10 in his right hand those stars which shine by his light and are placed by his Name Power and Authority in the Firmament of his Church * Heb. 11.37 Persecutio Christiani nominis in crementum Lact. Quanto magis premitur magis augetur Id. Although this may be the houre of temptation which must come upon this Reformed Church and the power of darknesse which may for a time have leave to deny betray set at naught and crucifie afresh the Lord of Glory in his true Ministers and faithfull servants yet good men may be confident * that their bonds and scourges their revilings and cruell mockings their being sawn asunder between ignorance and error schism and heresie profanenesse and hypocrisie superstition and licentiousnesse The very indignities restraints injuries and ruines of the godly Ministers shall tend to the honour Velut auâ—um non vâ—rbis sed exiliis caâ—ceâ—â—bus probatur fides ad potioâ—is metalli fulgâ—â—em teâ—â—â—det Ruff. Hist l. 2. c. 6. Crudelâ—as fectae est â—llecebâ—a s men est sanguis Christianorum Tertul. Apol. propagation and more glorious restauration of the Reformed Religion which of later times hath wanted nothing so much whereby to set forth its primitive lustre and power as the constancy and patience of the Ministers and Professours of it in the point of comely suffering for the Truth In which way the brightest beams of the Spirit of Glory are wont to appear The base cowardly avoiding of sufferings hath brought great reproaches upon many Ministers and other Christians who Proteus-like by mean compliances and palliations suiting themselves to a disorderly and variating world have much eclipsed and deformed the beauty and dignity of their holy Function and Profession both as Ministers and as Christians As it is far harder to suffer persecution and to bear the burning coales of mens displeasure in our bosomes than to make long prayers or to preach soft and smooth Sermons and to bandy safe disputes in the Sun shine of Peace plenty favour and prosperity so more glory will then redound to God and more honour to the Reformed Religion from those sparkling rayes and effusions of grace P oâ—um virtutes ut Aromaâ—â— quâ— magis câ—nteruntur eo frangratius redâ—lent Ieror which shall flow from excellent Ministers when they are red hot in the forge of affliction and hammered on the Anvile of the worlds malice than ever did from those faint and weaker beams by which they shined in the easie and ordinary formalities of Religion Nor will any thing more assure them and the uncharitable world that they have the Spirit of Christ in them of a Truth than when they shall find they have holy and humble resolutions to suffer with Christ and his Church rather than to reign with a wicked and irregular world whose Jesuitick joys will then be fulfilled and crowned with garlands when they shall see the learning piety order government and honour of that Ministry which sometime flourished to the great regret of all its enemies in this reformed Church utterly prostrated vilified impoverished and expulsed On the other side the spirituall joyes of true and faithfull Ministers will be encreased by their being beaten and evill intreated and cast out of their Synagogues by their being reproached scorned and wounded unjustly not onely from their professed enemies of the Romish party but even from those who were of their own household who seemed to be their familiar friends It is happier to have the least measure of Christs Spirit in patience truth and power than to make the greatest boasts and to enjoy the loudest vulgar applauses which those Chenaniahs seem to affect and aim at 1 King 22. who dare now to smite every where the true Prophets the plain dealing Micaiahs on the mouth designing to feed al the true able and faithfull Ministers with the bread and water of affliction because they will not comply with or yeeld to that novel lying proud and disorderly spirit with which their hearts and mouths are so filled with malice not onely against the Ministry but against the prosperity of this and all other reformed Churches which folly or fury they would have styled and esteemed to be in them the speciall gifts and inspirations of the Spirit of God Proud and presumptuous men doe not consider what is most true 14. False pretentions to the Spirit * Nulla erroris secta jam contra Châ—â—sti veritatem nisi nomine câ—opeâ—ta Christâ—ano ad pugnandâ—m pâ—osilire auâ—et Aust Ep 56. That the greatest blasphemies against Gods Spirit and his Truth are oft coloured over with greatest ostentation of the Spirit as is evidently shewed both in former and later times Many
have a name to * Revel 3.1 live by the Spirit and covet to be called spirituall who are dead in their lusts and walk after the flesh * Prov. 30 12. They seem pure in their own eyes and yet are not washed from their filthinesse Yea there is a generation O how lofty are their eyes yet are their teeth swords and their jaw teeth as knives Nothing is more cruell than supercilious hypocrisie * Ioh. 18.28 They were forward to crucifie Christ who were shy of being defiled by entring into the Judgement Hall They are most zealous to destroy the true Ministers yea the very function and succession who seem most devoted to be Teachers Prophets and Preachers of a new Spirit and form Many seem rich in gifts and increased in spirituall endowments thinking they need nothing of Christs true Ministry Revel 3.17 when they know not that they are poore and naked and blind and miserable Ephes 6.12 There are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 spirituall wickednesses usurpant in the high places of mens soules as well as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 more sordid and swinish spirits that dwell in the lower region of mens lusts It is expresly stigmatized on the foreheads of some pretenders to the Spirit Iude 19. which was the glory of those first and purest times that they are sensuall not having the Spirit Irenaeus l. 3. c. 1. of the Gnasticks andValentinians Gloriantur se â—mendatores esse Apostolorum perfectam cognitionmen non habuisse Apostolos cap. 2. Dicunt se non tantum Presbyteris sed Apostolis sapientiores sinceram invenisse veritatem So the Circumcelliones Quae non viderunt confingunt opiniones suâ—s habentes pro Deo honores quos non habuerunt se habuisse protestantur Isid Hisp de off Eccl. l. 3. c. 15. Vain and proud ignorance as we see in primitive times is not onely content to be without the true wise humble and orderly Spirit of God but they must also study to cover their follies disorders and hypocrisies with the shews of it as if it were not enough to sin against its manifest rules and examples in the Word which have alwayes been observed in the Church unlesse they impute also to it their simplicities fondnesses impudencies filthy dreams extravagancies and confusions Counting it no shame to ascribe those unreasonable and absurd motions speeches and actions to Gods most wise and holy Spirit which any man of right reason and sober sense or common ingenuity and modesty would be ashamed to owne Our humble prayer is that these new modellers and pretenders to the Spirit may learn not to blaspheme not to grieve resist and doe despite to the Spirit of God which hath been and still is evidently manifest in the true Ministers of this Church and our earnest study shall be that we may be truly endued with such gifts graces and fruits of the Spirit of Christ that we may both speak and doe and suffer as becomes good Christians and true Ministers after the example of holy men and of our great Master Bishop and Ordainer Jesus Christ That so the judicious Charity of those that excell in vertue wisdome faith and humility may have cause to say the Lord hath sent us in the power as well as in the order and office of the Ministry to which we were rightly ordained On the other side we fear that the great earthquakes in the Church and darknesse over the Reformed Religion which may follow the true Ministers being set at naught and crucified by the malice and wantonnesse of men may in after times give too much cause to those Mat. 27.54 that now neglect us or afflict us to say as the Centurion did of Christ Doubtlesse these were the messengers of the most high God the true Ministers of Jesus Christ and of his Gospell to this Church While we have any liberty and leave to live as Ministers it will become us not to be so discouraged by the impotent malice of any enemies as to desert this holy calling whereto the Lord by a right ordination in this Church hath duly called us Not to look back to the world having once put our hands to this plough to consider our persecutors no further than to pity them and pray for them notwithstanding all the injuries and blasphemies not against us so much as against God while they fear not to ascribe the great and good effects which the Lord hath vouchsafed to work by his Ministers upon the hearts of thousands in England to Beelzebub Mat. 12.24 to the spirit of Antichrist or to any thing rather than to own the Spirit of Christ among us which hee hath promised should ever be with his true and faithfull Ministers in an holy succession of authority and power to the end of the world Scandalous inconstancy of Professors Indeed the greatest grief to the Soules of all godly Ministers and which hath brought the greatest scandall and dehonestation on their Ministry next to some of their own grosse failings is this when the world sees so many of those who seemed to be baptized with water and with the Spirit to have been illuminated and sanctified by their teaching to have tasted of the heavenly gift Heb. 6.5 and the powers of the world to come that is of the authority and efficacy of the Evangelicall Ministry which was to come after the Leviticall and Aaronicall order Many who seemed to have rejoiced for many years in those burning and shining lights of this Churches Ministers to have by their Ministry been well instructed reformed washed and escaped from the pollutions of this world That I say some of these like Jesuruâ— should thus lift up the heel and thus kick against the Ministers and Ministry like Demasses thus to forsake them like Judasses thus to betray them whom lately they kissed and followed as Disciples like Swine that they should thus turn and revile those that cast pearl before them returning to the wallowing in the mire and dirt of unjust covetous ambitious erroneous seditious licentious perjurious malicious and sacrilegious courses No more now ashamed of their lusts then those unclean beasts are of their filthinesse in the midst of the fairest Sun-shine day and when they are neerest to the most pure and Crystall streams But the light which they will not see in this their day shining on them and discovering the frauds and evill of their wayes they may after see in that darknesse to which they are hastning and to which they seem even of God to bee condemned But to conclude my answer in this particular 15. Conclusion and resignation of our Ministry if c. wherein the Antiministeriall adversaries pretend to such spirituall gifts and speciall calling beyond the ordained and setled Ministry if any excellent Christians or any of those that have either wisdome to discern or power to dispose of things to the advantage of this Church and State if they doe in
their judgements conceive or in their upright consciences laying aside all partialities and obliquings to worldly interest but meerly regarding the glory of God the good of soules and the honour of the reformed Religion if they shall conclude that there is indeed more evidence and power of Gods Spirit both in gifts Ministeriall and in holy successes in those men that stile themselves inspired men speciall Prophets and new modelled Preachers if they be found to have more of godly learning of sound wisdome in the mysteries of Christ of sincere piety zeal and charity to the glory of God and mens soules good if they are filled with divine endowments for praying preaching duly exhibiting the holy Mysteries for edifying the Church for maintaining the truth of the reformed Religion and the peace of this Church and Nation if they have greater courage constancy industry and conscience to carry on the great worke of saving soules if they have more authority from the word of Christ from the Apostles practise from the Catholick precedents of the Church of Christ in all ages and places by which to clear their call to the work of the Ministry beyond what is produced for the ancient and ordained Ministry of this Church Truly we do not desire to be further injurious or hinderances to any mens soules God forbid the Ministers of the Church of England should be so much lovers or valuers of themselves or envious to other mens excellencies or enemies to your and the Churches welfare as not to be willing to be laid aside that these new mens more immediate and greater sufficiencies higher inspirations and diviner authority may doe that work to which we are found so unsufficient defective and unworthy But if these pretenders to more spirituall prophecying preaching and living be by wise and godly men who love not to mock God or dally with matters of salvation and eternity which is the end of Religion weighed in the ballance of the sanctuary of the divine institution of Christs mission of the Apostles succession of the primitive custome and of the Catholick order in all ages and Churches if the grounds of right reason of good order policy and government be duely considered which require distinction in all societies sacred and civill and avoid confusion most in the things of God if the judgement of the most learned usefull and holy men in all ages be pondered if these new mens Spirits and gifts be throughly tryed by the touchstone of Gods Word if their secular aims and warpings to the world be narrowly looked into if the deformitie of their words and works be considered if their simple or scandalous writings be duly examined if the successes of their endeavours and essays hitherto in many places be seriously thought of which are evidently proved to be very sad and bad little promoting either truth or peace holinesse or comfort to any peoples souls nor any prosperity and advancement to this Church or any Christian reformed Religion if they be found in ignorance and weaknesse or in factiousnesse and insolencies or in pride and avarice or in erroneousnesse and licentiousnesse so farre too light that they are not so much as the dust of the ballance compared to the reall excellencies of those true Ministers of this Church which have been and still are and may be in this Church if men be not all given over to lusts and strong delusions God forbid any excellent Christians should be tempted by fear or flattery or any fallacy of novelty gain or liberty to desire or endeavour or approve a change which will be so shamefully and desperately pernicious both to themselves and to their posterity BUt these Antiministeriall adversaries 4. Calumny or Cavill Against humane and secular learning in Ministers who would fain impose upon the credulous world with the pretentions of some speciall gifts and Inspirations of Gods Spirit which are as yet no way discovered by them in word or deed as I have shewed being conscious to themselves that indeed they come short of those common endowments by which the mindes of men are oft much improved through study and good learning they seek to oppose and decry that in all Christians and especially in Ministers which they despair of themselves So that not a dumb spirit but a silly prating and illiterate one possesses them which cryes out against all humane learning and usefull Studies as the divels did against Christ What have we to doe with thee Matth. 8.29 Great calumnies and contempts are raised by these men and their Disciples against all liberall Arts and Sciences all skill in the tongues and histories against all Books but the Bible and some of them can hardly dispense with that too since they take all books to be of the same nature with those conjuring Books which were burnt Act. 19.19 against the Schooles of the Prophets and all Vniversities as heathenish Antichristian marks of the Beast as deformities darknings and impertinencies where we have Scripture light Also prejudiciall to that more immediate divine teaching or Institution to which they pretend and by which they say they learn and teach all true Religion which they tell us is so sufficiently furnished and fortified as the new Jerusalem with its own walls Revel 21. made of pretious stones the impregnable strength of truth and the splendour of the Spirits gifts that it needs none of these mudwalls and bulwarks of earth which men have cast up Beautified enough with its own native innocency and glory it desires not any of these raggs and additionall tatters of humane learning which they say hath so tossed and torn Religion with infinite and intricate disputes that the solidnesse and simplicity of true Divinity is almost quite lost and confounded Christ is almost oppressed by the crouds and throngs of such as are called Rabbies and learned men who may well spare their pains in the Church of Christ Isai 54.13 Ioh. 14.26 Ioh. 16.13 where the Lord hath promised that all shall be taught of God that his Spirit shall teach them all things and lead them into all truth Answ I see the Devill is never more knave Answ 1. The craft and folly of this cavill against humane learning than when hee would seem to turn fool How willing is he to have all men as ignorant weak and unlearned as these Objecters are that so none might discern his snares and gin◠of which these Ignato's are to be his setters fain would he have all Christians yea and Preachers too such * Hos 7.11 silly birds without heart that they might easily be circumvented by his strategems and catched with his devices The better to act those Tragedies which he intends against the Reformed Churches 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cl. Al. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 6. he would have the windows shut up and the light shut out These are the Fauxes with dark lanthorns to blow up all and the Judasses who are guides to them that
are to take Christ with swords and staves O how fain would some men that the Sun were set that their glowormes might shine that the light of the house were extinguished In subversione fidei nullum ab ignorantia remedium est Saresb. that so their sparkes might appear which they have kindled to themselves in their shining corners and upon their private hearths Truly this calumny against good learning hath as much surprized me and my brethren the Ministers of this Church as the accusation of Fimbria did question Scaevola Quaerentibus quidâ—in Scaevola sam vulnerato essâ—t accusaturus respondit quâ—d totum corpore ferrum non receperat Tul. orat pro Sex Ros Vero deficiente crimine laudem ipsam in vituperium vertit invidia Tul. Act. 18 24. 28. Act. 26.24 who was impleaded by the other for not receiving that poynard deeper into his brest wherewith hee stabbed him and intended to have dispatched him The learned and godly Ministers in England never thought this would be laid to their charge as a fault the want of which had been a foul shame and a just reproach to them As the enjoyment of it was a great honour and advantage both to them and to the Reformed Religion They little suspected that among Christians Apollos should be forced to excuse his eloquent and potent demonstrations or S. Paul his sober and sanctified learning in which hee excelled worthy of that famous City and University Tarsus of which he had the honour to be free and pleaded it as a priviledge Act. 21.39 Which learning made him not so mad as those were who suspected and accused him that much learning had made him mad And if humane learning be such old clouts and rotten rags as these men of most beggerly elements pretend and wee confesse it is so compared to and destitute of those soul-saving Truths which are divinely revealed yet there may be good use of them Ier. 38.11 if it be but to help the Jeremies the Prophets and Ministers of the Lord out of those dungeons and mire where otherwayes their enemies would have them ever to be lodged both sordidly and shamefully and obscurely Nothing O you excellent Christians is lesse necessary than to paint this Sun or polish this pearl to set forth to you the use and necessity of good learning 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Just in dâ—cuâ— Tryph. of the benefit and blessing whereof in this Church your selves are so much partakers and whereof you are so great esteemers and encouragers And nothing shews good learning more necessary to the Church and true Religion both as Christian and reformed than this That the Divel by vain and fallacious instruments often hath and still seeks to deprive them of that weapon and defense which he hath used with great strength and cunning for his chiefest arms both offensive against the truths of religion and defensive for his own most damnable doctrines and delusions What havock would he soon make of sound doctrine Cresâ—onius the heretick oft complained that Saint Austin was too full of his Logick and Syllogisms when he could not answer his reasons In the Emperour Charls 5. time 1524. as in former ages he endevoured by those learned and subtill Sophisters his instruments and emissaries on every side if there were none on the Truths side able to encounter him and his agitators in that post of learning No wonder if the Woolf would have the Flock without Mastives or these without teeth it were much for his little for the flocks ease and advantage Although the Divel an old accuser must needs be a cunning Orator too and be furnished with all the swasive arts of insinuation which he fits to the severall geniusses of men and times yet he never till of late in Germany and now in England had confidence to make use of this place of Oratory to perswade Christians to burn all other Bookes that they might better study and understand the Bible yea and the Bible too that they might better understand the minde of God Which is all one as if the Israelites should have beene perswaded to have rid themselves of the cumber of their swords spears and shields that so they might better defend themselves or that they should have neither file nor grindstone to sharpen the naturall bluntnesse 1 Sam. 13. or clear the rustinesse of their weapons while yet the Philistims were all well armed and dayly preparing to battell Against whom there was no such warrant of a speciall divine protection as to make the people of God presume to neglect the use of those armes which art had prepared and use had taught how to imply We see that Jonathans heroick motion carries him not upon that successefull and great adventure without his sword and armour-bearer 1 Sam. 14.13 Nor did Davids confidence in Gods protection of which he had former experiences when he was without any arms against the Lion and Bears nor yet the assurance he had 1 Sam. 17. of the goodnesse of his cause or of the pride and profanenesse of his enemy none of these made him neglect to take and use such armes 2 Sam. 5.6 2 Pet. 3. as he thought most convenient The blinde and the lame men of feeble and confused spirits unlearned and unstable minds which are hated of Davids soule are ill assistants in Davids wars against the Jebusites who study to defend against him or to surprise from him the City of David or rather the City of God which is the Metropolis where grace and truth doe dwell It is certain that next to the primitive gifts of miracles 2. Humane learning succeeded miraculous and extraordinary gifts the gifts of humane learning have stood the Church of Christ in most stead For ever since the Apostles and Ministers of Christ assisted with extraordinary endowments of the Spirit had by the foolishnesse of preaching as by Davids improbable weapons against Goliahs compleat armature vanquished that old Idolatrous power * Nec miraculaâ— illa in nostra tempora durare permissa sunt ne animus semper visibilia quareret eorum consuetudine frigesceret quorum novitate flagravit Aust de ver Rel. c. 15. of heathenisme which prevailed in the world and was long upheld by shews of learning eloquence and in that way vaine philosophy The Church of Christ hath ever since the cessation of those Miraculous gifts which attended onely the first conquests made use of that very sword of that prostrated Gyant good learning both to dispatch him and to defend it self finding that both in humane and divine encounters there is none like to that if managed by a proportionate arm and strength Quantum ratio dat homini tantum lit eratura rationi religio literaturae religioni gratia Casaub Quantum a bestas dâ—stamus eo magis ad Deum appropinquaâ—â— Sen. For hereby the mind and all intellectuall faculties of mens souls which are the noblest and divinest
are more easily and fully instructed more speedily improved in all the riches of wisdome and knowledge which are part of the glory and Image of God on mans nature By this which we call good learning all Truths both humane and divine naturall politick morall and Theologicall usefull either for speculation or practise are more clearly extricated and unfolded out of the depths darknesse and ambiguity of words which are but the shadows of things by the * Languages unlock and open Truth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Phal Ep. skill in Languages which are the scabbards and shels wherein wisdome is shut up The inscription on Christs crosse is in three languages Hebrew Greek Latin Luk. 23.38 Intimating as the divulging of the Gospel to many tongues and Nations so that the mysterie of Christ crucified is not to be fully and exquisitely understood without the keys of these three learned and principall languages with which the Church hath flourished Certainly it is not easie for unlearned men to consider how great use there is even of Grammar which is the first and roughest file that good learning applyes to polish the minde with all for much of the true sense even of the holy Scriptures as well as of other Records depends upon the true writing or Orthography the exact derivation or etymology and the regular Syntaxis or conjoining of words yea that Criticall part of literature which is the finest file or searse of Truth wherein some mens wit and curiosity onely vapour and soar high like birds of large feathers and small bodies yet it is of excellent use when by men of sober learning it is applyed to the service of religion Many times much Divinity depends on small particles rightly understood upon one letter upon such a mood or tense or case and the like many errors are engendred and nourished by false translations and mistakes of words or letters many truths are restored and established by the true meaning of them asserted upon good grounds and just observations which hath been done with great accuratenesse by * Erasmus Drusius Hensius Grotius Salmasius Fullerus Lud. de Dieu and others men of incomparable excellency in this kinde these last hundred years equall to if not for the most part beyond the exactnesse of the ancient Fathers or writers Herein infinite observations of humane writers are happily made and usefully applyed as to the propriety of words and phrases used in the sacred originalls of the Word of God so as thereby to attain their genuine and emphatick sense also for the clearing of many passages and allusions which are in the Scriptures referring to things naturall and historicall in the manners and customes of the nations This once done Logick disposeth Qui logica carent materias lacerant ut catuli panes Melan. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cl. Al. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 6. all Truths are by the methods and reasoning of Logick easily disintangled and fairly vindicated from the snarlings sophisms and fallacies with which error ignorance or calumniating malice seek to obscure or disguise them or therein to wrap up and cover themselves darkening wisdome by words without understanding After this they are by the same art handsomely distributed and methodically wound up in severall clews and bottomes according to those various Truths which that excellent art hath spun out That thus digested they may again be brought forth unfolded and presented to others in that order and beauty of eloquence which * Rhetorick communicates to others 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. or 23. Rhetorick teacheth By which truths have both an edge and lustre set on them doe most adorn them and enforce to the quickest prevalencies on mens mindes and the firmest impressions on their passions and affections that so their rationall vigour may hold out to mens actions and extend to the ethicks or morality of civill conversation which is the politure of mens hearts and hands The softner and sweetner of violent passions and rougher manners to the candor and equity of polity and society This civility was and is the preface and forerunner of Religion the great preparative to piety the confines of Christianity which never thrives untill barbarity be rooted up and some learning with morality be sown and planted among men Nor did Christian Religion ever extend its pavilion much further than the tents of Learning and Civility had been pitched by the conquests and colonies of the Greeks and Romans Thus by this golden circle and crystall medium of true learning the short dim and weaker sight of our reason Matth. 6.23 whose very light is become dark by sin bleared with its own fancies and almost put out by its grosser lusts and passions may as by the help of perspective or optick glasses be mightily strengthened and extended while it sees History 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cl. Al. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Id. as with the united vigor of the many thousand visuall rayes and eyes of those who saw before us That so those few conjectures those dark and ambiguous experiences which any mans short sight and single life can afford him may be ampliated cleared and confirmed by those many testimonies and historicall monuments which others have left in their learned writings which draw as it were the lesser rivulets of various observations from severall times pens and places to meet in one great and noble current of true Religion which is the wisest observer and devoutest admirer of what true learning most sets forth the providence justice power goodnesse patience and mercy of the wise great and holy God the Creator ruler and preserver of all things Psal 8. but chiefly the regarder of the sons of men God hath therefore blest his Church with good learning that those small stocks and portions of wisdome which any mans private patrimony affords him either by innate parts or acquired experiments which for the most part would amount to no more than the furnishing of a portable pedlers pack with small wares toyes and trinckets fit to please children ideots and countrey people may be improved by a joint stock Humanus s nsus cum sarcitur alieno invento câ—to attenuatur de propâ—io Cassiod and united commerce of prudent observations that so men might drive a great and publique trade of wisdome to the infinite inriching and adorning both of Church and State both of Polity and Religion These two being the great luminaries and excellencies of humane Nature the one to rule the day wherein wee stand related to God in piety the other to rule the night wherein we are related to each other by humanity equity charity and bonds of civill society Which innate vertues and properties of mans nature Reason and Religion once neglected and until'd for want of that culture which good learning and that sof ening Barbarity succeeds the want of learning as darknesse the Suns absence which ingenuous education brings to
a miracle as Jerom saith in the Greek monuments defends against Appion the Jewish Church which was the old stock out of which the Christians are swarmed Hieron Ep. ad Mag. So Philo the Jew very learned and an eloquent assertor of the Jewish religion G. Nissen in vita Thaum 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vit Th. Miltiades Hyppolitus Apollonius senator Rom. doctiss opuscula Chr stian relig contra Philosophos propugnabant Titus Bostrensis Amphilochius Philosophorum sententiis fuos libros refarciâ—bant Id. Hieron Ep. ad Magnum So Dionysius Bishop of Corinth and Tacianus who refuted the errors of Origen Shewing ex quibus fontibus philosophorum emanabant Hieron So Pantaenus Stoicus doctiss Christianus in Indian missus ut Brachmanis praedicaret Id. and others famous Bishops and Presbyters of most eminent learning piety and courage who undertook the defence of Christian Religion against the proud heathen the pestilent hereticks and the importune schismaticks of those dayes Which made Julian the Apostate elder brother to this illiterate fraternity the despisers and destroyers of good learning to become the Ravilliak the Faux of his times Theodoret l. 3. cap. 8. Propriis pennis configimur a Galilaeis inquit Julianus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Bibliotheca Georgii Episcopi Alexand. quam Julianus sibi exacte conquiri jubet Epist ad Porphyrium 36. the prime Assasinator and grand conspirator who sought to stab and blow up all Christian Religion by overthrowing all the nurseries of learning and suppressing the Schooles of the Church forbidding any Christians children to be educated in humane and ingenuous studies which he saw were become as the outworks to the citadell of Christian Religion which sometime indeed needed not these humane guards and defences while the terrible and miraculous gifts of the Spirit were like a pillar of fire and cloud round about Christian Religion during its wandring in the wildernesse of persecution no more than the * Exod. 13.21 Israelites needed trenches for their camp when the more immediate presence of Gods salvation was among them beyond all wals and bulworks or then * 2 King 1. Elias wanted a troop of souldiers when he was armed with fire from heaven against the ruder Captaines and their fifties Those extraordinary dispensations ceasing when the Lord brought his Church to the land of Canaan to a condition of worldly peace and tranquillity through the Imperiall favour and secular protection under which Halcyon dayes Christians had liberty to attend those improvements which are to be attained by study and learning in all manner of ingenuous as well as religious education But when the Dragon saw he could not by open persecuting power destroy the * Revel 1â— woman and her child he then turned to other shifts seeking by the flouds of corrupt doctrin to poison those streams which he could not stop And so to furnish out his new modelled Militia with the better train and ammunition he stirred up learned adversaries against the Churches true and ancient faith not only without as * Origen answered Celsus and Methodius Eusebius and Apollinaris wrote with great strength and dexâ—erity of learning against Po phyrieâ— who was one of the most eloquent in his time and wrote against Christian religion 15. books Suidaâ— St. Jeâ—om St. Ambrose and Prudentius answered Symmachus his Oratory against Christian Religion Celsus Porphyrie Proclus Symmachus and others but even from within as Arius Nestorius Apollinaris Macedonius Eutyches Pelagius Donatus and others very many This master-piece he carryed on with most powerfull suggestions and successes sometimes knowing well what force Error hath as well as Truth when it is charged and discharged with skill and learning In so much that he not onely overthrew the Faith of many ordinary Christians but robbed the true Church in part and turned at last upon the Orthodox party those whole Canons great and incomparable pieces of all learning both divine humane Tertullian and * Vincent Lyrin lib. 1. Immortale Origenis ingentum Jeron in Ep. ad Tit. In Origene adeo praeclara adeo fingularia adeo mira extiterunt ut omnes pene multum longéque superavit Vin. Lyr. c. 23. So of Tertullian c. 24. Quid illo doctius quid in divinis atque humanis exercitatius Apud Latinos nostrorum omnium facile princeps ut Origenes apud Gracos Origen the converter of St. Ambrose who formerly had by their accurate and learned labours both in preaching and writing bravely asserted Christianity both by demolishing the old remaining forts of heathenish Idolatry and prejudice as also battering the new rising works of heresies and schisms So that our moderate illiterate factors for an old crafty Daemon doe not or will not consider that there ever hath been still are and ever may be learned adversaries opposing or Apostatizing from the true Christian Religion both in its fundamentalls and its reformations There are very learned Jesuites and other Papists of all orders there are learned Socinians renewed Palagians revived Arians and others who want not learning against whom the learned Ministers of this and other reformed Churches are often put upon necessary though uncomfortable and unhappy contests Not for any malice envy or displeasure against any of their persons for learned men cannot but love and esteem whatever is good and excellent in others but onely from that Conscience of Truth which the Ministers of this and other reformed Churches doe conceive upon Scripture grounds and by the consent of the primitive and purest Churches of Christ they ought in all duty to God to their own and other soules yet with charity to their Adversaries to maintain And although the warne in Christian Religion ought to be managed by learned men on all sides with all possible fairnesse candor and civility such as the honour of the Christian name and profession requires for the more illiterate men are the more rudely they bray and rail against one another if it were a great sin to be supine and negligent in so great an engagement which we think to be for Gods cause the truth of Christ and the good of soules for which we ought to be prudently vigilant and honorably valiant It would ill become us while we see the adverse partie daily arming themselves with all possible compleatnâ—sse in languages arts and sciences in Fathers councels and histories for us to fit still in our lazy and unlearned ignorance expecting either miraculous illuminations and assistances as idle vain and proud mindes do or else most inevitable ruine and certain overthrow of that truth and reformed Religion which we professe to maintain which in honour and conscience besides the bonds of nature humanity and charity we are bound to transmit to posterity if not much improved by our diligence and studies yet at least not sottishly impaired to a just impeachment of waste against us in this age from those that in after times may succeed us who will have no great honour or happinesse by
these cheats in the pillory of publique infamy that they may loose their Ears that is their * Vt tandem male audiant qui male diâ—â—â—nt agunt hearing well that credit and fame of gifts which they cover and captate among the Vulgar and which they would enjoy by reason of their many wiles and artifices by which they ly in wait to deceive with good words and fair speeches as the Divels setting Dogs the well affected and plain hearted Christians Rom. 16.18 if they were not every where routed and confounded by the Ministers of the Church who are both far abler and honester men and to whose charge the flock of Christ in its severall divisions and places is committed that they may take care it suffer no detriment either in truth or in peace in faith or manners in Doctrine or in holy order Thus then although the soules and faith of the meanest true Christians be alike pretious and dear to God 2 Pet. 1.1 as the most learned men's yet they are not pieces of the same weight for gifts of the same extension for endowments of the same polishings for studies nor of the same stamp and authority for their calling and office All which as they are not to the essence of true grace and religion so they are much to the lustre power beauty order usefulnesse and communicativenesse of those gifts which goe with true Religion and are by the Lords munificence bestowed on the Church and faithfull for their well being safety and comfort even in this world besides their happinesse in another which ought to be the grand design of all true Christians both Laymen and Churchmen both learned and unlearned both Governours and governed But these Illiterato's further object with open mouth 11. Object Christ and his Apostles had no humane Learning That they are sure neither Christ nor his Apostles had themselves or commended to the Churches use humane learning Answ My answer is They needed none as humane that is acquired by ordinary education or industry being far above it by those glorious and miraculous endowmenâ—s of the Spirit of wisedome which can easily shine in a moment through the darkest lanterns men of the meanest parts and grossest capacities So that those might as well dispense with the absence of all acquired humane learning as he that hath the Suns light needs not the Moon or Stars or Candles or he that had Angels wings and swiftnesse would not want the legge of man or beast to carry him or he that is neer a living and inexhaustible spring needs not labour to dig wels as Isaac did and so must we too Gen. 26 1â— in the barren and dry land where we live which none but inhumane Philistims would stop up This therefore of Christ and his Apostles is not more peevishly than impertinently alledged by these men in these times against the use of good learning in the Churches Ministers unlesse the reall experiences of these men pretended Apostolicall gifts extraordinary endowments and immediate sufficiencies from the Spirit of God could justifie these allegations either as fitted to them as to the present dispensations of Christ to his Church Although the Lord sometime gave his Church water out of a rock and refreshed wearied Samson by a miraculous fountain which suddenly sprung up in Lehi not in the Jaw-bone but in the place so called from Lehi i.e. the Jaw-bone Iudg. 15.19 by which instrument he had obtained so great a victory there where it continnued afterward yet I beleeve these men will think it no argument to expect every day such wonderfull emanations and neglecting all ordinary means to expect from the Jaw-bones of Asses water or drink to quench their thirst I am sure this Church hath not yet found any such flowings forth or refreshing from the mouths of these Objecters whose lips never yet dropped like Hermon so much as a Dew of sweet and wholesome knowledge upon any place and how should they whose tongues are for the most part set on fire and breathe out with much terrour nothing but ashes and cinders like Vesuvius or Etna whose eruptions are vastatious to all neere them Col. 2.3 Matth. 12.42 Unus verus magnus est magister Christus qui selus non didicit quod omnes doceret Amb. off l. 1. Matth. 5 45. As for our blessed Lord Christ we know he was filled with all the treasures of wisedome both divine and humane for being greater than Solomon he could not come short of Solomons wisdome in any thing who was in all his glory but a Type and shadow of Christ and no way comparable to him Our Saviours design indeed was not as Platos or Aristotles to advance naturall Philosophy meer morality humane learning and eloquence the beams of which Sun by common providence God had already made to shine by other wayes on the bad as well as the good on the heathens as well as the Jews and Christians but Christs intent was Mal. 4. 1 Cor. 1.26 by word and deed to set forth the beams of the Sunne of righteousnesse the wisdome of the Father the saving mysteries of his Crosse and sufferings in order to mans improvement not by humane learning but by divine grace And however our Blessed Saviour hath crucified as it were the flesh and pride of humane learning as well as of riches honour and all worldly excellencies which are infinitely short of the knowledge and love of God in Christ yet he quickned and raised them all by the Spirit which teacheth a sanctified and gracious use of them all to his Church Luk. 2.48 and true beleevers Our Lord Jesus did not disdain to converse with the learned Doctors and Rabbies of his time among whom he was found after his parents had sought him sorrowing because in vain otherwhere yet our wanderers and seekers are loth to seek afraid to find and disdain to own Jesus Christ when they have found him among the learned men and Ministers of this Church lest in so doing they should seem to confesse they had lost Christ and true Religion 12. The objecters may not argue from the Apostles gifts against learning now since they have neither of them in their illiterate Conventicles and ignorant presumptions As for the blessed Apostles who were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 immediately taught of God by conversing with the Son of God the Lord Jesus Christ the Christian world well knowes their miraculous and extraordinary fulnesse of all gifts and powers of the Spirit both habituall and occasionall so that they wanted neither any language nor learning which was then necessary to carry on the great work of preaching and planting the Gospell And no lesse doth the wiser world know the emptinesse and ridiculous penury of these disputers against good learning even as to the common gifts of sober reason and judicious understanding wherewith the blessing of heaven is now wont to crown onely the prayers
short and uncertain life among mortals but further by erecting living monuments in learned bookes they fortifie against oblivion arm themselves against mortality and counterruine the underminings of time which is the grave of all * In sanae substructiones Pyramides Mausoles and those other like monstrous structures of grosser spirited men So that when the ages of learned men are undistinguishable in the grave from vulgar and plebeian dust yet they still instruct and doe good to mankinde Praeclari scriptoâ—es non modo proximum tempus luâ—emque praesentem intâ—ueâ—i satis craedunt sed omnem posteritatis memoriam spacium vitae hâ—nestae curriculum laudis existimant Quintil. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Plato and glorifie the Creator by their soules and spirits which are partly in heaven and partly in their bookes which have so much of heaven too as they have more of sublimity splendor permanency and influence on the inferiour world than any other things whereon men usually leave the impressions of their fading skill and momentary power 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cl. Al. 〈◊〉 l. 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Sen. de Nerene 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cl. Al. So that these grosser clods of earth and lumps of mortality the despisers of Learning are sure to dye and perish as much as they merit and desire who neither use nor leave nor deserve any token or memoriall of literate industry by which it may appeare that either they or others ever lived more than their Oxe and their Asses doe who by how much lesse they are intellectuall and not improvers of their mindes by so much more they degenerate to brutish sensualities and become wholly devoted to the beast of the man the Body In illiteratis indoctis maximam partem hominis brutum occupat Sen. which hath nothing on it remarkable but this that it is married to a rationall and immortall Soul not to debase and oppresse it but to serve it Of those Borboritae and Polysarkists groveling and indocible sensualists there can be no better account given at their death A pecudibus non sententia sed lingua discernit Lact. de Epicu 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Plat. Crito then may be of an hog That being most indocible he wallowed at his ease fed well dyed very fat and very unwillingly worthy of the Epitaph on the Epicures Tomb Tanquam poeniteret non pecudes natos Sen. Habui quod edi That onely I injoyed which I did eat 17. Illiteratenesse no reproach or discouragement to humble Christians Not that here I doe any way despise or degrade those sober good Christians of either sex whose education parts and way of life hath and doth deny them the advantages of personall learning such as is immediately acquired by the study of excellent bookes For first true wisdome is the same in all languages and may be obtained in conversation in part as well as by reading Next they have by Gods providence and indulgence to them the blessing of many learned mens directions both Ministers and others and the benefit of their good example whom they have the more cause to love and value by how much they see their own defects which while they humbly and diligently supply by the helps which learned men afford them they testifie not onely to others the gratefull sense and high esteem they have of the labours of learned men imparted to them but also hereby they doe as it were admit themselves into the company of learned men and are adopted into the family and fraternity of Learning 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Plato de rep dial 10. mutuall love and charity ingraffing these lovers of learned men into the same stock of whose sap and virtue they are daily partakers being diligent attenders upon those whom God hath let over them for this purpose that they may be happily taught by them as children by their Fathers while the ignorant pride of others keeping them at a surly and to themselves most injurious distance they not onely injoy nothing of learning in themselves but by the neglect and disesteem of it in their Ministers are for ever condemned to their silly beggery and supercilious folly The wisdome of God as in civill so in Church societies hath so tempered the different parts as in the naturall body where all members are usefull in their kinde but not all of equall honour for the excellencie of their faculties and functions 1 Cor. 12. yet the diamonds of the eyes cannot well want the clay and pebles of the toes Nor are the nobler Organs of the Senses so excellent or commendable in any thing as in this that they are usefull and servient not to themselves so much as to those lesse beautifull but not lesse necessary parts of the body for whose direction and good Nature intended them Neither charitable learning nor humble ignorance will make any scornfull or envious schism in a well formed body whose beauty is the variety and Symmetry of parts It were an unnaturall barbarity for the eyes to deny their light and guidance to the body or for the fightlesse parts to despise envy and seek to destroy those two great lights which the wise Creator hath set up in the little world of mans body Such is the distemper and madnesse of those who seek to hoodwink with poverty to blind with contempt to put out with violence the great Luminaries both of Church and State Learned men and Ministers who are the ordinary means by which true both humane and divine morall and mysterious knowledge is imparted to the common people without which neither hearts nor lives of men cannot be good Blinde affections are no more acceptable to God than blind sacrifices which were onely fit for fooles Mal. 1.10 However God workes grace by a more immediate divine influence of his Spirit yet it is by such meanes rationally preparing and disposing as he hath appointed in the Church without the diligent and conscientious use of which it is as in vain to beaâ—t of grace and the Spirit as it is to expect the heat of the Sun without its light or to hope for harâ—est without preceding summer A plea for the nurseries of learning the two famous Vniversities The ignorant weaknesse and fiercer rudenesse of those men with whom I have chiefly in this Apology and in this part of it to contend may justifie this my so large vindication of learning as necessary in other persons of publique influence so chiefly in Ministers whose errors or rectitudes are of the highest concernment as conversant in matters of God of Soules and of Eternity I should otherwise be very jealous that I had said too much in so clear a subject which needs as little and deserves as much commendation as the Sun in the Firmament when I remember to how many men of learned abilities I make my addresse of whose person all sufficiencies in this kind of excellency as I have
no cause to doubt for I see some of them have undertaken the publique honour and protection of these Kiriath-sephers the sometime famous and flourishing Vniv rsities of this English Nation Iosh 15.16 Kiriath-sepher Civitas librerum literarum The two fair eyes of this Church and State and the two greatest eye sores of these Antiministerial Levellers which above all things as Ravens they aim to pluck out or so to blind that they shall not be of any use either to Learning or to the reformed Religion But I presume that persons of any true worth Learning Honour Valour or Religion will never suffer these goodly Garrisons citadels and magazines of all good literature to be plundered slighted or disbanded either by military or mechanick rudenesse For besides the shame and infinite dishonour which it would be before all civilized Nations under heaven to doe or suffer so great insolence and injury to be done against them and in them against the publique good and honour both of Church and State It cannot but also be a most crying sin before God if either we consider that sacrilegious barbarity which must in this be committed against not the living onely in their rights but even against the Dead the Monuments of whose devout piety and charity are there deposited and by many learned men enjoyed as in unviolable Sanctuaries Or if we duly weigh in order to Gods glory the many great and publique blessings Specimen est florentis reipub ut disciplinae professoribus praemia opulenta pendantur Sym. 1.73 Literatura instrumentum est ad omnem bumanam vitam necessarium Tertul. de Idol which by the bounty and providence of God have from the benign light and influence of those two great Constellations constantly and liberally flowed upon this Nation to its unspeakable honour and advantages both in Church and State Which are so eminent and so necessary both to the well being of souls and bodies of men in all degrees and estates that no tongue or pen can with gratitude enough to God acknowledge them For take it from the highest who fit upon Thrones judging the Tribes to the lowest who grind at the mill Neither Counsellours nor Judges nor Justices nor Commanders nor Lawyers nor Physitians nor Embassadors nor publique Agents nor any ingenuous imployment nor the meanest honest mechanicks Scipio liberalium studiorum autor admirator Belli pack artibus serviiâ— Semper â—â—er arâ—â—a â—ut studia vâ—rsanâ—s corpus periculis asimum disciplinis exercuit Vel. Pater l. 1. Non potest aliquae in mundo esse fortuna quam non angeat literarum gloriosae notitia Cassiod 10.3 can dispense with the want of chose blessings of truth order peace health good laws and Religion which from those Seminaries of good learning are derived to and enjoyed by all sorts of men in this Nation It concerns no men to have good learning decryed Veritas luce mora falsa festinatione tenebris valescunt Tacit. An. 2. and the Vniversities demolished but only juglers cheaters and impostors whose gaines are like to be greatest when their deceits are least discernible for want of true light * Greenewood and Barrow petitioned Q. Elizabeth of B. M. to dissolve the Universities that their factious ignorance might bee gratified with so great a dishonour to this Nation Camden So prodigious tongues and pens were those heretofore and now which by an unnaturall envy brutish ignorance barbarous malice or sordid covetousnesse seek to deprive the children of this Nation of such full and fair breasts as these Nurses afford as if we were all defigned to turn Amazons and that fitting our selves for Arms onely and not Arts we must cut off not onely one but both our breasts Or as if the after generations were to suck not milk but onely bloud like the child which Aristides painted so lively which searching for the breast applyed it self to the wound of its dying mother which shee now dying seems to remove from the wound to the breast * Plin. Nat. hist l. 35. 10. But O you nobler and better educated Souls Plato in Men. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I shall alwayes exhort the sons of worthy men to be both very learned and very good who therefore love good learning because you either have it or enjoy the blessings of it your own and the publique honour are so interessed in this point that no sober man can suspect that any of you are of your selves so inclined or can be brought by others Turkish importunities and Barcarities to the least thought of neglecting the preservation of these two incomparable Seminaries of all good Learning which have in former ages furnished both Church and State with so many excellent both Magistrates and Ministers which places for liberall allmony for sweet and quiet accommodations for copious and rare Libraries for stately buildings and which is the soule of Universities for men of eminent learning and piety were not to be exceeded scarce paralleld in all the world To whose compleat felicity nothing can be wanting that either friends would most desire or enemies most maâ—â—ign if such order government * Bâ—â—arum artium profession 〈◊〉 malis moribus corruperunt â—raci Curt. l. 8. and good discipline in point of moralls and practiques be added as best becomes learned and ingenuous men whose greatest honour is to have learning like gold enamel'd with all the beauties of virtue and embellished with all the ornaments of true Religion That the sacred solitudes Sancta foecunda otio Ber. ad Eug. Nemo pictorum tam a ratione alienus fuit ut armatas Musas unquam exhibere ausus fuerit Certissimo argumento vitam quae Musis tribuitur placidam facilem tranquillámque esse oportere Aelian hist var. the sweet vacancies the happy leisures the pleasant retirements the plenteous enjoyments which by the indulgence of God and the munificence of worthy men and women they enjoy as Students beyond the most of mortals whom either hard labour exhausts or solicitous care distracts or penurious servitude oppresseth may not be abused to the softer dalliances and idle entertainments of vicious intemperancies and disorders when those places were intended by the pious founders as hives for Bees not as * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. de Bas m. se ipso Athenis commorantibus omnium semitarum praeter quae ad templa et scholas ducebant nescii Orat. 20. nests for wasps and drones receptacles and incouragements for virtuous industry religious modesty prudent integrity and not for Cretian Lazy-bellies cunning sophisters and pragmatick wits which serve only to set a fairer glosse and sharper edge on the basest errours and the most debauched manners which ought as ever in conscience to be avoided so then also in policy when there are as many enemies against the Vniversities as there are evill eyes upon the revenews Any plea will serve the design of covetous and
unlearned malice which seeks by pretending the dissolution of manners laxation of government and the shipracks of many ingenuous young men sent to the Vniversities to justifie those dayly and desperate calumnies used against them That they are not onely superfluous but also noxious as uselesse so hartfull to the Church and State Both which some men will never thinke sufficiently blest till they have made them as blinde as Beetles both in good learning and true reformed Religion that so the English Nobility Gentry and ingenuous youth may either run out to utter barbarity in a short time or else fall under the culture of those who affect to be the grand Masters and Catholick Teachers of all good learning the Jesuites The gravity of whose manners and exactnesse both of their Literature and Discipline wherewith they adorn that side and party which they are listed to maintain is not to be so much imitated as exceeded by our Vniversities which are of the reformed party the most Illustrious That so they may redeem themselves from those jealousies and reproaches which either just severity or injurious calumnie is prone to fasten upon them and so merit both love honour and protection from all that have any true excellency in this Nation 19. All worthy mindes subscribe to this plea and petition for the Vniversities To this humble request not onely Divines and Ministers of religious Mysteries which tend highly to the temporall and eternall welfare of mens soules but all other liberall faculties which exercise the man more than the beast the head and minde more than the hands and body will I presume most readily subscribe Since neither the learned Students and honest practisers of the Common Law by which the boundaries of our estates liberties honours and lives are set and preserved under God Nor those of the Civill Law in which are the suffrages of all Nations the common sense the generall Rules and rationall Maximes of mankinde whereby all forain treaties correspondencies trafiques and negotiations in war and peace with enemies and friends are regulated and transacted Nor yet the conscientious Physitians who study to preserve the health strength beauty and life of our bodies None of these any more than the Ministers of the Gospell can move or practise rationally wisely and conscientiously in their severall callings without those principles and foundations of humane learning which are either generally preparatory or peculiarly necessary to their respective faculties upon whose stock first planted and watered in the Vniversities those scions are commonly graffed which either come to any flourishing or good fruit in Church or State And certainly if we generally dislike and despise pettifoggers in the Common Law meer pragmatiques in the Civil and quack-salvers in Physick there is no reason any sober Christians should desire or like Theologasters Ventosa loquacitâ—â— ut malignus imber sterilitatem magis quam fertilitatem terris inf rt Bern. meer praters and dunces in the great science of Divinity Ministers of the Gospell should of all men be least deprived of or defective in good learning in as much as their work is of the highest concernment nor is it without those difficulties which may whet and exercise the most improved abilities the most cautious studies and the most conscientious diligence All which are necessary ingredients to make up an able and worthy Minister What wise and sober Christian can think it fit to commit the care of his soules welfare the publique service of his God the honour of his Saviour the celebration of holy mysteries the means of grace the comfort of his conscience and the conservation of true Religion together with the peace order and honour of the Church of Christ while he lives and when he dies to commit I say all these to the custody care inspection and managing of such men whom he could not with reason or without great shame in himself and some from others entrust with any publique commerce trade and negotiation or with his private welfare in health honour estate liberty or life Since all divine and humane perfections are in our Lord Jesus Christs and from him every good and perfect gift is derived to the Church nothing is more just and gratefull than for Christians to use improve and return all those gifts and indowments which our humane nature is capable of in this world to the glory of God and the good of mankinde which when they are sanctified both in the habit and use are but preventive of and preparatory to those eternall accomplishments which our soules expect in heaven which is that highest degree of happinesse which holy and â—â—â—ble learning studies to attain Nor can any wise man conceitâ— how either the hâ—â—hest sâ—â—â—me which we call Divinity or those other excellent ones in Humanity can ever be levelled to vulgar practises and a parity of use among men Exod. 9.10 which will prove an Epidemicall disease like the scâ—â—â— and botches of Egypt when the ashes were scattered over the land unlesse withall there could be a levelling of mens reasons wâ—â— capacities and industries as well as of their callings or some law of Ostracisme made by which it shall be forbidden for any man to be richer and healthfuller wiser and learneder more holy or more religious than another But these are Cacotopian fancies which not the profoundnesse of Plato but the shallownesse of Thersites or Dametaâ— hath laid out to so vile wicked monstrous and ridiculous formes that no good Christian who resolves not to banish all reason and true Religion from himself and his posterity can ever approve or follow so as to wish to be of or ever to see such a Commonwealth of Coxcombes and Ideots who by the want of all good learning both in Magistrates and Ministers will soon learn like wild Araâ—â— and Scythians to rob plunder poyson kill deceive and damâ— one another growing as Mastive dogs fiercer by dark keeping Being justly punished by being given up to their own hearts lusts to commit all wickednesse with greedinesse Rom. 1 2â— for not glorifying God in the high esteem and holy use of those excellent gifts which by good learning he confers upon humane Nature and societies of all which in reference to the good both of Church and State a gracious heart is never to seek how to make a gracious and thankful use either in himself or others The 5. Cavil Against Ministers incroachment upon the liberty of mens judgments and consciences BUt there are some who ashamed to be reckoned among the illiterate crue who despise and decry all good learning and desirous to seeme more moderate and well tempered men plead That however Learning well used may be very beneficiall both to Church and State both in civill and religious regards yet with God there is no * Col. 3.11 Mat. 11.25 acceptation of persons and in Christ Jesus Greek and Barbarian the learned and the Ideots are all one That God may dispense
Iur. Illud decitum quod logibus definitum Reg. jur is not true and vertuous liberty but inordinatenesse and excesse Yea and in some cases of severer restraints Prudenter aliquando liciâ—a prohibenâ—tur ne si permitterentur eorum ocâ—â—sâ—â—â—e ad illicita perveniatur Reg. Iur. Ioh. 8.30 Free Indeed Libertâ—â— verâ— Christianae â—â—ferâ—â— aut extrinsecus spoliari nescit quum non minus parâ—endo quam agendo exercetur Aust by which Governors doe indeed trench upon those rationall or religious liberties which God hath allowed to men and Christians yet in these cases a true Christian onely wraps himself up in that liberty of patience which knowes when and how to suffer without injury to the publique tranquillity or to his private peace of conscience still keeping a * 1 Pet. 3.4 meek and quiet spirit with the love zeal and profession of that which he conceives to be the truth of God these are the fruits of that * 2 Cor. 3.17 free Spirit of Christ in Christians which appeared most eminently in Christ which makes us free to all things but not to sin in thought word or deed Looking upon sin as the great * Eo sumus liberiores quo a peccato â—â—â—â—â—â—niores Gibeuf tyrant usurper and waster of the true liberty of every man and Christian It is then as farre from Christian liberty 4. Divels Liberty as sicknesse is from health madnesse or drunkennesse from sobriety rottennesse from beauty or putrefaction from perfection for any Christian to beleeve what he lists though it be a lye or to disbeleeve and deny it Libertas omni servitute servilior Ber. Ep. 47. though it be a truth of God to take up what opinions and wayes of religion he most fancies and to refuse what ever he please to disaffect upon light popular and untryed grounds or openly to speak and dispute what ever he lists 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cl. Al. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2. and publiquely to act according as his private perswasions passions lusts or interests or other mens tempt and carry him wherein neither right reason nor common order nor publique peace nor conscience of duty nor * 1 Pet. 2.17 reverence of men nor fear of God have any such serious and holy ties upon men as are necessary for the common good In which regard private Christians are never so free as to have no yoake of Christ upon them Haretica conversatio quam futilis quam terrena quam humana sine gravitate sine autoritate sine disciplina cujus penes nos curam lenocinium vocant pacem cum omnibus miscent dum ad unius veritatis expugnationem conspirant Tertul de praes ad Hae. c. 41. no exercise of patience self-denyall mortification meeknesse charity modesty and sobriety together with that comelinesse and decorum which beseemes Religion and a Christian spirit beyond which the most transporting zeal may not expatiate For that is no other than such freedome as water enjoyes when it overbears and overflowes all its banks and bounds or as fire seising on the whole house Such as drunken men in their roarings and mad men in their ravings contend for such as wild beasts and untamed Monsters struggle for yea such as the envious and malicious divels affect and are most impatient not to enjoy In whose nostrils and jawes the mighty * Ezek. 38.4 Esa 37.29 wisdom and goodnesse of God who is Potentissimum liberrimum agens the fountain of all true rationall morall religious and divine freedome hath his hooke of power and bridle of terror not of love Such are those liberties which those * As St. John called Corinthus who was of this sect of Libertines Irenae l. 1. Congredere mecum ut te ad principem deducam vox lascivientium Gnosticorum Nicolaitarum aliorum Haeret. Iren. l. 1. primogeniti Diaboli prime birds of the Divels brood 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gr. Nis v. M. some impudent Libertines and dissolute wretches now as of old aim at who have cast off all sense of justice order shame and humanity while they clamour and act for liberty that is that their blasphemies profanenesses impudicities scurrilities impudencies and violences against all publique civill peace as well as against all religion order and Ministry of the Church of England may be tolerated if not countenanced notwithstanding they professe to hold with us some common grounds of Christian Religion and stand responsible to civill duties and relations True Christians should be as fearfull to enjoy the divels freedome not which he hath but which he desires that is to will and to doe whatever he lists And as they should be zealous for their own true holy and humble liberties which lead them quietly to doe or suffer Gods will in Gods way so they should bee tender of encroaching upon those publique liberties which are by right reason order and Scripture granted to some men as Magistrates and Ministers for the generall good of Christians Men must not so please themselves in any thing they fancy of liberty as to injure others No mans liberty may be anothers injury Nullius emolumentum jure nescitur exalterius damno injuria Reg. Iur. since no mans right can consist in the detriment or damage of anothers rights or dues As then no man rationally can think it a liberty denyed him when he is forbid upon idle visits to goe to infected houses or being infected with the plague to goe among others that are sound or to drink poison and propine it to others no more can any Christian religiously plead for a liberty to broach and publish to others any opinion he pleaseth or to invade any place and office he hath a minde to or to disturb others in their duties and power or to contemne with publique insolence or violently to innovate against established laws and orders in Church or State much lesse hath he any freedome openly to blaspheme or disturb that religion and way of devotion wherein sober and good Christians worship God by that authority and order which is setled in publique according to their consciences and best judgements Here neither Christian Magistrates 5. True Liberty and good government in Church and State agree well together nor Ministers are to regard such pleas for private Liberties as overthrow the publique order and peace nor are they to regard those clamours against them and the Laws as persecuting when they doe but oppose and restrain such pernicious exorbitancies nor are they in this infringers of the peoples freedome but preservers of Liberties which are bound up onely in the laws nor are they oppressours of others mens consciences but dischargers of their own duties * Leges sunt corporis politici nervi sine quibus luxata infirma fient omnia membra Verul and consciences which they bear to Gods glory and the publique good whereto as they stand highly related by their place and power so
they are highly accountable to God for them And if they should suffer arrogant ignorance to come to its full rudenesse and extent tumultuary numbers and brutish power will soon make good private presumptions and cover over the most impotent lusts Lex est libertatis conservatrix civitatis anima Mars Fic Est recte agâ—ndi norma Dei vox Hominum Lux. H. Steph. passions and ambitions of men with the pleas and outcryes for Christian liberty That is that they may doe what they list and no man else what they should in right reason and Religion but onely what their proud fanatick pleasure will permit them Thus oft by the Engine of Liberty * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Plato Dial. 8. de Repeb Too great liberty is but the dregs of licentiousnesse and next to slavery De immanissinis Circumcellioâ—â—â— gregibus Donatistarum scripsit Tychonius Quod volumus sanctum est Quod sanctum est volumus Catholicorum vox est Aust Christians are cast into the greatest Tyranny Summa est in publicum charitas erga pâ—vatorum delicta severitas Nec minor est in nimia lenitate severitas Reg. Iur. or Anarchy which grow from imaginary or abused and corrupted freedomes which if not suppressed by an orderly and just severity which is the greatest charity to the publiqâ—e they grow from the lesser fly blowings of secret opinions private presumptions and proud fancies to become filthy creepers and noxious flyers abroad as the Frogs Flies and Locusts of Egypt to the great infection and molestation of others defiling and defacing all things that are esteemed of publique religious order beauty peace holynesse and true liberty It is oft too late discerned after unhappy indulgences and cruell tendernesses in this kinde by all sober Christians That it is not more the happinesse of mankinde Iob. 38.11 Psal 104.9 to have the Seâ— restrained by the bounds which God in his wonderfull providence hath set to it that it return not again to cover the earth than this is that he hath established by the light of Reason and the commands of his written Word the ordinances of Ministry and Magistracy among Christian men Nec totam servitutem pati possunt homines nec totam libertatem Tacit. hist l. 1. by which to preserve true Christian liberty in its sphear and due bounds of just laws of sound doctrine true beleeving well doing orderly obeying and comely suffering and withall to keep out those enormous extravagancies which seek to overthrow both Magistracy and Ministry which are the great conservators of Christians in all honest and just freedomes without which no men should enjoy any while violent lusts and errours make way by levelling all things for their thick and muddy inundations which are the divels spittings in the face and vâ—mitings in the bosome of the true Christian and reformed Religion that so it might at once be both ashamed of it self and loathsom to all others The use of liberty among ancient Christians Quite contrary to the that ancient merited honour of Christian Religion which made Christians of all men the most strict and severe livers allowing so much the lesse or nothing of fleshly worldly and divellish liberties to themselves by how much they most enjoyed a spirituall 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Plato gracious and divine liberty which no persecution or oppression took from them any more then it did their peace truth faith and patience these men alwayes pleased themselves in denying themselves all things that were dishonest Tit. 2.12 Divinissima est libertas sui â—â—negatio D. Espenc 1 Thes 5.22 injurious and uncomely even so far as to abstain from the very appearance of evill not onely in the conscience of a Christian but even in the fight of heathens Such as not only Religion but common reason condemned Nor did the Christians when multiplyed to numbers and filling all places in the Empire challenge by any force any liberty of Religion beyond what they had by civill favour of Magistrates or that of their prayers tears and patience when persecuted and denyed civill liberties as Tertullian tels in his apology So wary they were of abusing their liberty to any insolency offence injury 2 Cor. 10.32 or indignity against any private person much more against a publique and common good of either Church or State the preservation of which as to the generall interests of societies wherein thousands are concerned both in their soules and bodies welfare is far more to be regarded by wise godly and charitable men than any private pleas or pretensions for Christian liberty especially when they look with an evill eye and lift up an offensive hand against publique order government duties and institution wherein are bound up and contained that peace piety and religion which is enjoyed or professed by any Christians As then the best governed families and best disciplined Armies allow no plea or practise of liberty to any servants or souldiers 6. False liberty destructive to the true which are contrary to the rules and ends of right oecononicall or military discipline which intends the common safety and welfare of families and Armies So neither may Christian Religion be thought to bring forth or be forced to maintaine that Liberty as a legitimate issue of conscience in its holy profession and orderly ministrations Turbulenta haereticorum audacia Aust which is in all civill or secular dispensations esteemed rejected and punished as a turbulent and seditious bastard And which being but as Ishmael the son of a bondwoman is prone to mock and abuse the Isaac of true liberty Gen. 21.9 which is the son of promise and is no way fit to be the heir or to divide the Inheritance of Christian freedome which is onely the portion of holy humble sober and orderly Christians for while some boast of and challenge to themselves and promise to others this false and spurious Liberty they are still servants to their lusts 2 Pet. 2.19 and in bondage to their corruptions impatient of any restraints but those of their own wils interests and fancies yea and this Bastard Liberty Iud. 9.5 like the one base son of Gideon Abimelâ—ch when once it can but get power makes no conscience to destroy all the lawfull heirs of true religious liberty which are possessed of truth peace charity order good government in any Church yea and all civill justice too and properties of goods and estates which are presently thought by licentious men in consistent with their freedome when once their powerfull lusts have set upon the heads of their unruly designes the Crown and title of Christian Liberty Which disguise the Divell fits to such a compleatnesse Coâ—ctae servitus miserabilis sed affectata miserabilior Ber. de Cons that there is no error no lust no sin no blasphemy no villany nor deformity in any mens opinions or practises so horrid which hee doth not seek to colour over or
to cover with the painâ— and palliatings of Christian liberty Which being a pure and spotlesse Virgin the highest beauty which a Christian can here be inamour'd of and which he courts with all modesty purity and respect on earth hoping to have the full fruition of it in heaven disdains above all things to be abused by those bold and filthy ravishers who like the inordinate monsters of Gibeah Judg. 19. will never think their licentious lusts satisfied untill they have killed the Levites concubine Destroying indeed all true Christian liberty which is preserved onely by good order and government both in the Church and State while they prostitute truths duties institutions Ministry and Magistracy to all manner of insolencies and confusion Assistentem in omni munditia Angelum dicebant invâ—câ—bant Hanc esse aiebam perfectam operatiorem sine tremore ri tales abire operationes quas ne nominare quidem fas est Irenae l. 1. cap. 35. de Cainitis Jâ—daitis Ophitis as if Christians were never free enough till they were without all sense of sin and shame till they neither feared God nor reverenced man till they had broken all the bands of civill justice and cast away the cords of all religious discipline from them as the Cainites Judaites Ophites Adamites and others of old Which most inordinate liberty is no more to be enjoyed or desired by any good Christian than that of the Demoniack who being oft bound with chaines and fetters Luk. 8.29 yet brake them all and was driven of the Devill into deserts among the graves often dashing him against the stones and casting him into fire and water Such will be the sad fate of every Christian Church and State which either affects or tolerates any such impious fanatick unlawfull and unholy liberties contrary to that purity equity order and decency which is necessary to that religion which they professe as Christian Therefore no wonder if the Lord by his word and his true Ministers daily rebukes this unclean spirit and seeks to cast out of this Church such an untamable Divell which hath already got too much possession in many mens mindes Act. 19.27 who are prone to deifie every Diana as an image come downe from heaven if it be but set up in the silvershrine of this popular goddesse Liberty which of all puppetly Idols lately consecrated to vulgar adoration I can least of all Idolize as that which I see to have least of divinity or humanity in it either as to piety equity purity or charity Yet is no man a more unfained servant and votary of that true and divine Liberty which becomes Christians which preserves truth peace order and holinesse among men both in private and publique regards both in Church and State and in this I wish all men my rivalls in the ambition and sharers with me in the fruition which will then be most when we get our hearts most freed from that heavy bondage wherewith errour pride passion self-seeking and the like cruell task-masters under the great oppressing Pharaoh Aegyptiaca est illa servitus sub jugo Pharaonis Diaboli fiunt lutea opera terrena sordida dissoluta ab ipso dantur paleae i. e. leves malae cogitationes quae delectatione accenduntur inde actione coquuntur lateres consuerudine indurantur Ber. p. Ser. 34. Extremà est dementiae in infima servitâ—â—e vilissima captivitate de libertate gloriari quasi cloacarum fordibus immersus totus foedus inquinatus de pigmentisâ—â—uis fragrantia juctitâ—res Erasm the Divell doe seek to enslave the soules and consciences of men by so much the baser slavery by how much they fancy their slavery to be liberty their freedom to sin to be that freedome from sin which Christ hath purchased which dangerous mistake makes them love their bondage to bore their eares and to be most offended with those who seek to shew them their desperate errors and divellish thraldom which is the greatest severity of divine vengeance in this world upon men by giving them over to Satan or up to their own hearts lusts Yet this false and damnable liberty is by some men earnestly contended for and imperiously claimed in the way of publique toleration 7 Some mens impudent demand of an intolerable toleration that they or any men may professe as to Religion what they list being prone through pride and ignorance to think that no opinion they hold or practise they doe is irreligious profane blasphemous or intolerable nor ought by any just severity or penalty bee restrained or punished Carpocraâ—iani Valentiniani et Gnostici c. portentosas quasque libidines non licitas tanâ—am statuebant sed tanquam gradus aliquos quibus in coelum ascendatur Iren. l. 1. Gratâ— revigilantibus â—â—iâ— ea molestia quae non patiâ—◠〈◊〉 tanquam mortifeâ—d sâ—â—no veternoso morbo in terire Aust Whereas Christians truly blessed with tender Consciences and meeknesse of wisdome are most willing to be kept within Christs bounds and loathest to take any liberty either in opinion or manners beyond what in the truth of the Word or in charity to the publique peace and order is permitted Humble knowledge makes Christians most tractable yea and thankfull to those either Ministers or Magistrates whose love and fidelity to them will least tolerate any error or sin in them without reproof and just restraint Others whom ignorance makes proud and pride erroneous and both unruly are ready to esteem all they hold or vent or dare to act especially under colour of religion for in civill affaires they are afraid of the sword to be so commendable at least tolerable that they merit Tunc ei plâ—renetico utilissimus misericordissimus cum et adverâ—issimâ—s molestissimus videtur Aust Ep 48. de coere Haeret. if not concurrence and approbation from all men yet at least coâ—nivence and toleration nor may they be touched or curbed by any authority in Church or State be their extravagancies never so pernicious and blasphemous but presently they make huge outcryes of persecution as if all were persecutors who helped to â—â—inde a mad man or to put a roaring drunkard into the cage which measure of healing them is best both for them and for others too and is not to be used to any but those that are truly such disorderly and distempered spirits I conceive it most clear and certain both in right Reason and true Religion that the prudence piety and charity of Governors in Church and State ought to move in that middleway between tolerating all differences and none in matters of Religion wherein men are variously to be considered according to that profession which they own and make of Religion Sure none are to be tolerated in blaspheming or insolencing that religion which is established by publique consent or laws 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rom. 2.1 Tit. 3.11 and which they professe in common with others being in
of fixation as to the publique profession else there will hardly be any civill peace preserved among men who least endure and soonest quarrell upon differences in Religion each being prone to value his own and contemn anothers Nulla res efficâ—cius homines regit quam religio Curt. l. 4. These things of publique piety thus once setled by Scripture upon good advice ought by all swasive rationall and religious means to be made known by the publique Ministry to the people for so Christ hath ordained and the Church alwayes observed to which Ministry which I have proved to be of Gods institution Separatim nemo habessit Deos neve novos Tul. de leg Rom. and so most worthy of mans best favour and encouragement publique and orderly attendance for time place and manner ought to bee enjoyned upon all under that power for their necessary catechi and instruction And this with some penalties inflicted upon idle wilful and presumptuous neglects Nihil ita facit ad dissidium ac de Deo dissensio Naz. orat 8. Solos credit habendos Quisque Deos quos ipse colit Iuv. Sat. 15. Aegypti cum diversi cultus Deâ—â— habeâ—ant mutuis bellis se impâ—tebant Dio. l. 42. when no ground of conscience or other perswasion or reason is produced by those that are not yet of years of discretion if any of riper years and sober understanding plead a dissent they ought in all charity and humanity be dealt with by religious reasonings and meeknesse of wisdome if so be they may so be brought to the knowledge of the truth 2 Tim. 1.25 But if either weaknesse of capacity or wilfulnesse and obstinacy suffer them not to be convinced What toleration becomes Christians and so to conform to the publique profession of Religion I doe not think that by force and severities of punishment they ought to be compelled to professe or to do that in Religion of which they declare an unsatisfaction in judgment yet may they both in justice and charity be so tyed to their good behaviour that they shall not under great penalties either rudely speak write or act against or openly blaspheme profane and disturb or contradict and contemn the Religion publiquely professed and established And however the welfare of this publique is not so concerned in what men privately hold as to their judgement and opinion thoughts being as the Embryos of another freer world yet when they come to be brought forth to publique notice in word or deed they justly fall under the care Facientis culpant obtiner qui quod poterit corrigere negligeremendare Reg. Iur. and censure both of the Magistrate to restrain them as relating to the good of community and of the Minister to reprove them as his duty and authority is in the Church If in lesser things which are but the lace and fringe of the holy vestment the verge and Suburbs of Religion established Christians doe so dispute and differ Ordo Evangelici Ministerii est cardo Christianae religionis Gerard. Tolle Ministerium tolle Christum is one of the divels politick maximes as not to trench upon fundamentall truths neither blaspheming the Majesty of God or of the Lord Jesus Christ or of the blessed Spirit or the authority of the holy Scriptures nor breaking the bounds of clear morals nor violating the order of the holy Ministry of Christs Church which is the very hinge of all Christian Religion nor yet wantonly dissolving that bond of Christian communion in point of extern order peace and comely administrations of holy things other private differences and dissentings no doubt may be fairly tolerated as exercises of charity and disquisitions of truth wherein yet even the lesser as well as greater differences which arise in Religion are far better to be publiquely and solemnly considered of prudently and peaceably composed if possible than negligently and carelesly tolerated as wounds and issues are better healed with speed than tented to continued Ulcers and Fistulas I am confident wise humble and charitable Christians 8. The mean between Tyranny and Toleration in publique eminency of power and piety would not finde it so hard a matter as it hath been made through roughnesse of mens passions and intractablenesse of their spirits raised chiefly by other interests carryed on than that of Christ true Religion and poor people soules if they would set to it in Gods name to reconcile the many and greatest religious differences which are among both Christian and reformed Churches if they would fairly separate what things are morall clear and necessary in Religion from what are but prudentiall decent or convenient and remove from both these what ever is passionate popular and superfluous in any way which weak men call and count Religion if the many headed Hydra of mens lusts passions and secular ends were once cut off so that no sacriledge or covetousnesse or ambition or popularity or revenge should sowre and leaven reformation or obstruct any harmony and reconciliation sure the work would not be so Herculean but that sober Christians might be easily satisfied and fairly lay down their uncharitable censures and damning distances Instances in Church Government It is easie to instance in that one point of Church government as to the extern form what unpassionate stander by sees not but it might easily have been composed in a way full of order counsell and fraternall consent so that neither Bishops as fathers nor Presbyters as brethren nor people as sons of the Church should have had any cause to have complained * ubi metus in deum ibi gravitas honesta diligentia attonita cura solicita adlectio explorata communicatio deliberata promotio emerita subjectio religiosa apparitio devota profâ—ssio modesta Ecclesia unita Dei omnia Tertul. ad Haer. c. 43. or envyed or differed So in the election triall and ordination of Ministers also in the use and power of the keyes and exercise of Church discipline who in reason sees not that as these things concern the good of all degrees of the faithfull in the Church so they might as in St. Cyprian's and all primitive times have beeen carried on in so sweet an order and accord as should have pleased and profited all both the Ordainers and the ordained with those for whose sakes Ministers are ordained So in the great and sacred administration of the mysterious and venerable Sacraments especially that of the Lords Supper which concerns most Christians of years how happily and easily might competent knowledge an holy profession of it and an unblameable conversation be carried on by both pastors and people with Christian order care and charity so as to have satisfied all those who make not Religion a matter of gain revenge State policy or faction but of conscience and duty both to God and their neighbour Secular interests the pests of the Church and their own soules
which was the harmonious way of primitive Christians in persecution when no State factions troubled the purer streams of that doctrine government and discipline which the Churches had received from the divine fountaines and had preserved sweet amidst the bitter streams and great stormes of persecution when no interest was on foot among Christians but that of Christ's to save soules which did easily keep together in humble and honest hearts piety and humanity zeale and meeknesse mens understandings and affections constancy in fundamentall truths and tolerancy in lesser differences That Truth and Peace Order and Unity might kisse each other and as twins live together the foundations remain unviolable while the superstructures might be varied as much as hay and stubble are from gold and silver 1 Cor. 3.12 That the faith of Christians might not serve to begin or nourish feuds nor Christians who are as lines drawn from severall points of saiths circumference yet to the same center Christ Jesus might ever crosse and thwart one another to the breach of charity but still keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace The same Faith invariable Ephes 4.3 as once delivered to the Saints yet with those latitudes of private charity which Gods indulgence had allowed to true wisdome and which an inoffensive liberty grants in many things to sober Christians I doe not despair but that such bloud may one day yet run in the veins of this Church of England which is now almost faint and swooning by the losse of much bloud which civil wars and secular interests have let out which may recover it to strength and beauty both in doctrine and discipline Yet will it never be the honour of those men to effect it who trust onely to military force or intend either to set up any one violent saction or a loose toleration in religion It will be little lesse indeed than a miracle of divine mercy and Christian moderation which must recover the spirit and life the purity and peace of this Church In the best setled Church or State Christian 9. An excellent way for unity and peace in the Church I conceive it were a happy and most convenient way for calming and composing all differences rising in Religion to have as the Jews had their Sanhedrin or great Assembly if we in England had some setled Synod or solemn Convocation of pious grave and learned men before whom all opinions arising to any difference Twise a year Synods were in primitive times appointed where the Bishops and other chief Fathers of the Church met to consider of Doctrines and disputes in religion 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Can. Apoc. 36. Which undoubtedly shew the practise and minde of the primitive times soon after the Apostles from what is once setled should be debated publiquely deliberated of seriously and charitably composed if not definitively determined that so the main truths may be preserved unshaken which concern faith and holinesse on which grounds peace and charity in every Church ought to be continued So that none under great penalty should vent any doctrine in publique by preaching or printing different from the received and established way before he had acquainted that Consistory or Councell with it and had from them received approbation so that no man should be punishable for his error what ever he produced before them but might either * Vtili terrori doctrina salutaris adjungatur Aust Et deâ—â— ipse nos sâ—â—oite dâ—ceâ— salâ—bâ—i tâ—r â—â—rrâ—â— receive satisfaction from them or only this charge and restraint that he keep his opinion to himselfe till God shew him the truth and that he presume not to divulge it save onely in private conference to others and that in a modest and peaceable manner In matters of judgement and opinion where no man is accountable for more than he can understand and upon grounds of right reasoning either beleive or know much prudence tendernesse and charity is to be used which will easily distinguish between honest simplicity privately dissenting upon plausible grounds or harmlesly erring without design and that turbulent pertinacy by which pride is resolved as a dry nurse to bring up by hand at the charge and trouble of others every novell and spurious opinion which an adulterous or wanton fancy lists to bring forth though there be no milk for it in the breasts of Reason or Scripture rightly understood The first is as Joseph out of his way wandring and desiring to be directed whom it is charity to reduce to the right way The second is like sturdy Vagabonds who are never out of their way but seek to seduce others that they may rob or murther them these ought to be justly punished and restrained The first is as cold water which may dabble and disorder one that fals into it yea and may drown him too but the other is as falling into scalding hot water which pride soone boyles up to malice and both to publique trouble unlesse it be thus wisely prevented before it have like fire a publique vent for commonly pertinacy of men ariseth more from the love of credit and applause which they think they have got or may lose or from some other advantage they aim at than barely from any esteem they have of the opinions wherein they innovate which brats of mens brains not their beauty but their propriety and relation commends to an eager maintaining Mallent semper errare quam semel errasse videri which in a publique debate by wise and impartiall men of high credit and reputation for their learning gravity and integrity will be so blasted that they will hardly ever after thrive or spread De Nerva dictum Res insociabiles miscuit Imperium liberitatem Tacit. This or the like care of Christian Magistrates by way of rationall restraints charitable convictions and just repressings of all factious and â—â—rbulent innovations in Religion being full of wisedome 〈◊〉 charity and just policy for the publique and private good of men may not be taxed with the least suspicion of tyranny nor may wise and good men startle at the name and outcry of persecution which some proud or passionate opiniasters may charge upon them any more than good Pati non est Christianae justitiae certum documentum ut Donatistae meritò repressi â—ociferabent Aust Ep. 163. Physitians or Chirurgeons should be moved from the Rules of their art and experiences by the clamors and imputations of cruelty from those that are full of foolish pity when they are forced to use rougher Physick Matth. 5.10 Blessed are they that are persecuted but it must be for righteousnesse sake and such severer medicines which the disease and health of the Patient doth necessarily require of them unlesse they would flatter the disease to destroy the man or spare one part to ruine the whole body It is indeed an * Lev. 19.17 hating of our brother and partaking of his sin
maintenance and by so spoiling and distressing the Ministry he shall be sure to pillage and lay waste in a short time Answ 1. The vilenesse and sordidnesse of such spirits all the reformed Religion and face of any Church in England This thirsty and covetous Divell is the eldest son of Pluto Beelzebubs Steward a perfect hater of the true God a servant of Mammon the very ghost of Nabal a child of darknesse an enemy to all saving light so deformedly black that he is ashamed to shew his face but under the veil of religious and reforming pretences his envious eyes Matth. 26.8 like Judasses cannot endure to see any costly effusions which the devout and liberall piety of former times have powred upon the heads of Christ and his Ministers which some men would now make to be but an Omen vers 12. or presage that their death and buriall is not far off The envy and anger of these Antiministeriall adversaries is dayly and lowdly clamorous in speech and pamphlets To what purpose is this waste might not the Glebes and Tythes be sold and better imployed when there are so many frugall undertakers who are able and willing to preach the Gospell gratis who would be no burthen to the people Joh. 12.6 Non nulli pari dolere commoda aliena ac suas injurias metiuntur Tacit. hist 1. 2 Cor. 2.16 Maâ— 3.8 Not that Judas cared for the poore nor these for the people but because he was a thief c. What these envious objecters will be time will best shew at present their eyes are evill because other mens have been good and as by an ignorant confidence they contradict the Apostles question Who is sufficient for these things so by a sacrilegious ingratitude they hasten to answer the Prophets question or rather the Lords Will a man rob God Yes these projectors for Atheism Barbarity and profanenesse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Is Pel. l 3. Ep. 24. would fain perswade this whole Nation to join with their cruell and covetous design to rob so many honest men and able Ministers of that maintenance which their learning and labours merit which they have a right to as by law so by the possession of many hundred years that so they may at once rob this Church of the blessing of the true Christian reformed Religion and rob God also of that honor and holy service which both privately and publiquely is done to him by thousands of his servants the Ministers of this Church It is no wonder if those that grudge at the cost bestowed on Christ meditate to betray him and had rather make a benefit or save something by his death than see any thing bestowed on him while he lives though it be by others bounty For alas what these men grudge at as given to Ministers is little or nothing out of their own purses or estates Nor is it given by them to Ministers any more than the rent they justly pay to their Landlords Isai 52.5.6 But what can vile men meditate save onely vile things Sacriledge against the light of Nature Jer. 2.11 Plato calls Sacriledge 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 De leg c. 9. And indeed what can be more sordidly vile or should bee more strange and lesse named among those that are called Christians and reformed too than such degenerations from the very dictates of nature and the common sense of all Nations Hath any nation changed its gods And if they retained them as Gods did ever any Nation rob and spoil their gods which yet were not gods 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Polyb. l. 6. Ask among the heathen and let them teach these unchristian spirits was it not always esteemed among men as an act of piety and honor and vertue to devote any thing to the service Facultates numini sacratas nulla lex nullas casus facit caducas Sym. m. V. and worship of their Gods as a thankfull acknowledgement of that homage they owed and that dependence they had on the divine bounty Was it not likewise counted in all times a most * Act. 19.37 impudent and flagitious villany to take take away any thing rightly dedicated to divine and holy uses So far the very light of nature taught men to abhor such execrable theeveries and rapines that it was by the * Sacrum sacrove commendarum qui dempserit rapseritve paricida esto Leg. 12. Tab. Soli cum Diis sacrilegi pugnant Curt. l. 7. Romanes esteemed as paricide or murther of parents worse then Treason a fighting against God It was esteemed an high ingratitude not to devote and and dedicate something how much more to alien or take away from Gods service who is the giver of all Now Puniuns sacrilegos Ethâ—ici cum ipsi de deorum potestate diffidunt Lact. Just l. 3. c. 4. why any Christians should take any such liberty against their God which the very heathens abominated and which the primitive Christians never practised but contrarily dedicated many great and rich things to the service of God in his Church which were called Patrimonium crucifixi Donaria fidei Anathemata Dominica Deposita pietatis the pledges of piety the bounty of beleevers Sacrilegio proâ—cimum est crimen laesa majestatis Justini Leg. Jul. Tert. Apol. the donatives of love deposited with Christ a faithful repayer no lesse than an ampler deserver of all things I can see no cause but onely that the divell and evill men have more spite at our Religion in England both as Christian and as reformed than at any other and therefore they envy any thing Irenauâ— l. 4. cap. 34. Origen in Nume cap. 18. hom 11. that may be any means to continue or incourage it And since he could not keep us in Idolatry he tempts us to Sacriledge which the * Rom. 2.22 Apostles question clearly implyes to be a sin equally or more abominable to God The one robbing him of his service by a false worship the other of the meanes dedicated to maintain his true service and worship Theodâ—ret l. 3. cap. 6. Which was one of the desperate projects of Julian against Christian Religion who tooke away the gifts and holy vessels which Constantine the Great had given to the Churches use and Ministers maintenance with this scoffe See in what goodly vessels the Nazaren is served But the great grievance which these men cry out of 2. Against maintenance of Ministers by Tithes and hope will be very taking with tender conscienced covetousnesse is this That the Ministers of the Gospell should have Tithes At these they are scandalized as much as a Jew would be at eating of Swines flesh They are so afraid of turning Jews by paying Tithes to Ministers that they had rather turn Turkes by taking quite away both Tithes and Ministers Matth. 23 2â— How well doth our blessed Saviours severity fit these mens hypocrisies while they strain at the gnat of Tithes and swallow
had rather read that most blasphemous and no lesse irrationall than irreligious book De Tribus Impostoribus than the four Evangelists valuing a cheap Alcoran before a costly Bible 5. Tithes not Popish or Antichristian So then I think I have with a very soft and sober fire quite decocted the Jew out of Tithes and with as much or more ease will Antichrist as they call it or any dregs of Popery evaporate out of them Some mens teeth are so set on edge by too much chewing of the Pope that they cannot bite or taste any thing but it relisheth of Antichrist to them if the Romish Church and Bishops did ever use it If any thing as I have said be suspicable for Popish or Antichristian in Tithes sure it goes with the Impropriations for if it were blameable to alien Tithes from the Ministry and cure of souls by annexing them to Regular and Monastick uses and if it were not commendable to alien them from both to meer secular uses where they are usually expended with more luxury and vanity as with lesse piety and charity sure the best way was to have kept them in their originall design which was for the maintenance of the Ministers Nor is the Popes traffiquing or disposing of them during his usurpation here any prejudice to them no more than a blear eye eclipseth the Sun by looking on it or a foul hand abuseth a Jewell by touching it That the Popes of Rome invented Tithes is as true as a learned Rubbi of these new wayes and a great Preacher too once told me with most unhistoricall confidence St. Aust Ep 28. B. Cyprianus non aliquod novum decretum condens sed Ecclesiae fidem firmissimamservans corrigit eos qui ante 8. diem purvulum non esse baptizandum putabant That Pope Gregory the great first invented Infant baptism which 't is sure enough St. Jerome and St. Austin Cyprian and others mention as a Catholick custome in their dayes which was some hundred of yeares before Gregory and they oft declare it to have been an antient primitive and Apostolical practise which no Father no Bishop no Councell ever began but was generally used as we finde in St. Cyprian from the first plantation of Christianity and the making Disciples to Christ Initiating them by water as the Jews formerly had done Proselytes in their Church But this is onely in passant to shew how great confidence attends grosse ignorance in these men As to this of tithes so farre as the Pope had to doe with them at any time Cypr. Ep. 59. ad Fidum an 250. A baptismo post Christum prohiberi non debet infant recens natus c. I have taken away the foolish scandall and vulgar prejudice giving in another place sufficient account to all that are capable of sober truth That nothing in Christian Religion either in Scriptures Sacraments and doctrines or in the order power succession government and maintenance of Ministers in the Church are therefore burnt with Antichristianism or with any thing which the Vulgar cals Popery because the Pope set his foot sometime in them For truely then our Parliaments which are accounted sacred in their essence and honour should be Antichristian too for time was when they did own the authority yea and reconcile and submit themselves to the power of the Pope and See of Rome If any men reply Parliaments have long agoe purged themselves of the Pope and Popery Truely so have all things else in this Church and Tithes among others which these mens mouths so much water after and sure such squeamish stomachs as theirs would never desire and digest them as they doe if there were the least grain of Antichrist or Pope either in Lay or Clergy mens Tithes for they vehemently pretend to have vomited up all that savours of the Pope or Popery But it 's lost labour to seek further to pull this prating worm out of some mens tongues when the root of it is in their brains if they had but the tithe of common reason and sober sense they would easily see how little the Ministers of England or any Christian Church of the like way is beholden to the Popes of Rome in the matter of tithes It had been better for us that the Pope had never medled with them which occasioned so many Impropriations and these so many beggerly livings which can hardly expect or make a rich and able Minister if these men would really reform they should promote the restoring by some convenient way those Impropriate Tithes to the Church But their reformation is alwayes on the taking not on the giving hand like the footsteps to the Lions den all are towards none frowards It 's very probable the Popes made little of their owne lands any where Tithable if when they saw the charity of Christians grow cold and their luxury in peacefull times great the Bishops of Rome perswaded others to settle the maintenance of the Ministery and to provide for the double honour of the Clergy by this way of Tithes which might not be arbitrary but legall and certain Truly it was one of the most prudent and pious works that ever any of the best Popes did for the Church And truly many of them were so wise and holy men that they might in great part cover and expiate the lesser errours of others if too much of secular pride and humane passions had not afterward transported them beyond all bounds becoming Christian Prelates It were a madnesse onely worthy of these Antidecimists to abhorre to doe any thing never so sober which others now become frantick and disordered sometime did in their better moodes 6. Of turning tithes into a Lay Channell for the ease of some tender consciences But there is a late writer who hath projected how to percolate Tithes so through Lay hands in a publique Exchequer or Tith-office which will effectually purge away all that is Jewish Antichristian or uncircumcised in them as sure as a Monks cowle will recommend a dead man to heaven I am as solicitous for those officers danger as that writer is for the Ministers lest they prove tithe-coveters when they shall have pregnant hopes to make their fees better for dispensing those Tithe-pensions to their poore pensioners and humble suppliants than any one Ministers maintenance will be out of them unlesse he be a strange favorite of that Court I suppose those Officers for gathering receiving and distributing of Tithes in such pensions to the remnant of those poore dependent and most patient Ministers will be more sincere and conscientious for a time than to take any bribes or rewards for expedition But it is very probable they will not be men of such metall as will never be corrupted And O how sad a project will this be in a short time if these Lay exactors should be more heavy and grievous not onely to the poore Ministers but also to the common people in their rigorous
blessed * 1 Cor. 7. ◠Apostles the sacred Scriptures Christ and God himself have given to marriage which hath also its divine beauty and comelinesse however it be set in a plainer frame of more familiar conversation domestick cares and secular businesse That of St. Jerom whose holy heats many times made his pen boil over was an hard saying while I doe the duty of an husband Jeron Contr. Jovinianum Quam diu impleo mariti officium non impleo Christiani Aust Ep. 89. Ad majora sic excitat Apostolus ut minora non damnetà I cannot discharge the duty of a Christian St. Austin with more calmnesse and judgement upon the words of the Apostle Hee that marrieth not doth better 1 Cor. 7.38 tels us The meaning of the Apostle is so to excite to higher pitches of piety in a single life as not to condemn the lower fourm of marriage And certainly St. Jerom * Jeron Epist ad Furiam who was so mighty a champion for Virginity or single life would never have so highly advanced that above and against first or second marriage if he had lived to have seen how much the after softnesse and delicacy of votaries had degenerated from those primitive strictnesse and severities which St. Jerom requires Or * Impossibile est nnatum medullarum calorem in animum non incurrere c. Ieron Illa sola virginitas Christi hostia cujus nec carnem libido nec mentem cogitatio maculavit Jeron cont Iovin if he had calmly and charitably considered those violent impulses of nature to which others may be as subject as he confesseth himself to have been even in his cremeticall life and yet furnished it may be with farre lesse gift of continency to deny and overcome them than that holy man had who yet carried not the Trophies of his so much magnified virginity unviolated to his grave Or lastly if he had lived to have seen and heard the fedities and abominable obscenities which afterward rendred many Monasteries and Nunneries as the divels sinks cages of most unclean birds and channels of all impudicities rather than Gods cabinets of Jewels or the Churches crystall springs or the Angels rivals and emulators or the followers of Jesus Christ As those his primitive servants in their persecuted and unspotted purity did who chose purity with poverty and chastity with necessity in any condition married or unmarried rather than splendid sordes and hypocriticall pretensions which the more they mock God and delude the world and ensnare unwary soules to dreadfull inconveniencies the more they fear mens consciences and damn mens soules yea and when those dunghils strowed over with the roses and lilies of chastity and virginity come to be trurned and discovered who can expresse or expiate the infinite shame dehonestation and infamy which they bring to Christian Religion But this large digression by way of vindicating of the lawfulnesse and honor of Ministers marrying which a far more eloquent and polite pen of a learned Bishop hath formerly done beyond my praises is so far veniall The reverend Doctor Hall Bishop of Nor as it was more necessary to plead for a setled and competent maintenance for them now when they enjoy the liberty and bear the burthens of married life To whom supplies far more than that of Tithes were granted then when under the restraint of Celibacy which yet was shrewdly blemished by concubinary convivences which was the best of those evils which much wasted the credit and honor of the rich and unmarried Clergy in those times To speak plain English I suppose that those objecters and projecters against Tithes and so against any setled competent maintenance of Ministers in this Church saving those impulses of covetousnesse and temptations to envy which are naturall in them are set up and animated by such Antidecimal proposals and petitions to drive the Jesuites nailes home to the head That they may urge for the more peevish politick or superstitious Papists this sharp argument of poverty indigence beggery or dependent necessity which will be the strongest reason in the world against Ministers marrying Against which nothing from the minde of God in the Scriptures or the practise and judgement of holy men in primitive and purest times can be with any colour of Truth alleadged But the poverty of Ministers will beyond all the Sophistry of Bellarmine without any injunctions or vows of Celibacy either bring forth an unmarryed because a necessitous Clergy or else none at all that shall be worthy for learning just confidence and due authority the name or place of a Minister in this sometime so famous and flourishing a Church whose honour even among its enemies as well as friends was not the least in this That of all reformed Churches it had least sharked from the maintenance and honour of the Ministers but maintained them in great part worthy both of them and it self Alas what hedge creeping creatures will the Clergy of England soon come to be in the next generation when nothing shall encourage the parents or the children of any wife and provident men either to fit them for or to undertake such an office and calling as will take up the whole man and yet afford little or no maintenance and that not setled but arbitrary and depending upon Mechanick or feminine bounty where he that hath most craft and can best crowch or flatter shall have the best living not according to his merit but his cunning This policy of starving the learned and married Clergy of this Church making this rich and plentifull land as those desolate and in hospitable Islands of old were whither many learned Bishops and Presbyters were oft-times condemned and banished by the command of cruell persecutors will soon make roome for the Priests and Seminaries of the Romane party who will easily supply this Nation with a better fed and better taught Clergy than ever these hungry projecters against Tithes will be able to afford who as they shall be lesse pinched with want or debased to sordid shifts and complyings so they will be far better stored with learning and al abilities which may recommend and set forth the doctrins they teach and the place or function they pretend to Nor will it be the effect of their policy in order to advance the Papal Monarchy more than of their piety and charity rather to draw and confirm the people of this Nation to the Romish profession and subjection which hath much in it of learning devotion and Catholick verity and order rather then to suffer poor people to be led by blinde and base guides into all manner of ignorance and extravagancy in Religion So then in all sober and impartiall reason how can Tithes as now they are pared be or seem too much for the worke or charge of the Ministry save that to envy and avarice all Iuvido omne alienum bonum nimium videtur Tull. that is anothers seemes too much Sure if
these men had been Lay Paâ—â—sts nothing would have converted them from Popery so much as to have seen the rich lands the goodly revenews the plentifull tithes oblations and donaries which are there paid to their Bishops and Churchmen without any grudging yea with much conscience by the people who in that point are very commendable as in a matter of justice gratitude and devotion whose sincerity is never more tryed than when it makes men conquâ—â—â—rs of covetous desires And truly in this part of a free and liberall spirit most Papists are far beyond these men who make so great a stir with their thrifty reformations who are still driving the bargain so hard with God and their Ministers even in those matters which concern their soules Triobolares Christiani that all their piety cannot be worth three half pence since they grudge if their Religion cost them one penny This wretched temper as it is little to the honour so little to the advantage of the reformed Religion That men should be alwayes thus sharking upon God and his Church under shews of piety 8. Covetous reformers the greatest hinderers of reformation And truly I am strongly of this heresie against all these penurious reformers That nothing hath more nipped and hindred the progresse of true and necessary reformations in this western world as to matters of doctrine discipline and manners or will occasion a greater relapse and Apostasie than these sacrilegious projects and covetous principles with which the Divell hath alwayes sought to blemish and deform that which is called and justly in some things reformation Many reformers are but kites though they sore high yet they have an eye to their prey beneath some men still so propound and manage Church reformation as if it could not take place in any Church without devouring all the lands of the Church and beggering all the Church-men That to be reformed never so well in doctrine and manners would not serve the turn unlesse the Clergy suffer those Lay cormorants to devoure all and to reduce the State Ecclesiastick every where 1 Tim. 5.19 from that dignity and plenty the double honour with which pious predecessours endowed them to beggerly and shamefull dependences even upon those mens courtesies from whom when they have truly hunted and by learned paines gained a just reformation in points of doctrine and outward manner of religion yet they shall as Ministers be then rewarded with nothing but the very garbage some poore and beggerly stipends It is very probable that the wholesome waters of true Reformation which by the confession of many of the learned and moderater Romanists was in many things of religion necessary among them had been willingly ere this drunk by many of the Romish party if this Sacrilegious star which may well be called wormwood Revel 8.11 although it seem to burn as a lamp had not faln upon the waters of Reformation of which many in Germany and other places have dyed because they were made bitter with such sacrilegious and sordid infusions Reducing their reformed Ministers to such necessitous and beggerly wayes of life that could be little to their comfort or to the honor of their profession and no doubt infinitely to the other mens prejudice and abhorrency of what they so called their reformation Indeed it will be hard to perswade wise and learned men how ever in other points of controversie they may be convinced and willing to agree with the Reformed Churches that they must without any other cause but this that they belong to the Church presently forsake and forfeit their lawfull and goodly possessions to some mens unsatiable sacriledge who make Church Reformation but the Lay mens stalking horse to get estates Men doe naturally chuse to attend on fat and ointed errors rather than on lean and starved truths Ita a natura ficti sunt hâ—mines ut pinguâ—s potius sectentur errores quam macilentas veritates Nor doth any thing render the Christian and reformed Religion more dreadfull and deformed to the view of the ingenuous and better bred world than when it is set forth like the Gorgon or Medusaes head compassed with sacrilegious Serpents and circled with the stings of poverty and contempt threatning by poysonous bitings quite at length to destroy and devour all true piety Then which nothing is lesse envious of others enjoyments or more prodigally communicative of its own The word of Christ bidding Christians sometimes Matth. 19.25 as that young man to forsake all and follow him doth not oblige alwayes nor doth it become these mens mouths who care not who follow Christ so as they may get the spoiles of his naked followers Reforming Christians cannot sin more in themselves and be a greater temptation to others hindring them from due reforming than when by their covetous principles and cruell practises they shall soâ—re men from true reformation and indeed from all good opinion of such mens religion who in the peace and plenty of all other estates and degrees of men study to recommend piety to Church men onely attended with poverty and contempt As if Ministers could not be godly Ministers ought to be by their liberality as Synes was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 except they were beggerly nor worth the hearing till they were not worth a groat That they could never trust sufficiently in God till they were brought to mean and shamefulld pendences for their bread upon the shrunk and withered hands of such men as these Antidecimists are It was one of the scoffs of Julian when he robbed the Churches and the Christians He did it that the Galilaeans might goe more expedite to heaven 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which they are alwayes stretching out against God and his Prophets Christ and his Ministers Although piety be a Jewell to be taken up where ever we finde it though in the dust of poverty and Christ is beautifull when he is stripped yet none but rude and barbarous hands would treat Christ in such a manner as exceeds their wanton cruelty who crucified him for when they * Matt. 27.35 parted his garments among them they did not own him for their Saviour or the Messias as these self-inriching reformers pretend to doe O sad and sordid soules O mean and miserable reformers with whom the Ministers of this Church of England have now to plead for their last morsell that little remnant of their Oile and Meal Magis aurum suspicere consueti quaâ— coelum Min. Fael Avari poenalibus cumulis oppressi Cyp. Charity forbids me to condemn you and your Sacrilegious faction to be punished with your own manners and designes which are most wretched and unworthy the name of the Christian profession which above all Religions ever incouraged most the * Prov. 11.25 2 Cor. 9.7 God loveth a chearful giver chearfull givers and abhorred rapacious scrapers I might say to you as * Act. 8 20. St. Peter did to Simon
the maintenance of Ministers by Tithes that they must needs come up to London to lay their great Bellies at the Parliament-house dore I doe not beleive because I never saw any ground or had experience to think so hardly and uncharitably of any Country-men Farmers or others that are either good Christians or honest men that ever they did or doe complain simply and absolutely against Tithes Possibly they could wish that some things about them were better ordered for the Ministers and their owne greater ease which may be soon done if the values of them were once brought to a just rate and certainty and Collectors appointed as in other Town-rates to gather them in according to the compositions made in money or goods by way of distresse which may as conveniently be done in the Ministers behalf as in any other way of collecting publique rates And if Tithes have sinned in any thing yet what have the glâ—belands of Ministers offended yet there is as much ill will against them as the other though there be evill indeed in neither to any men but such as call good evill and evill good Furthermore to gratifie the plain country man and Farmer with plain dealing who hath the honour above all men in this Nation to be the great supporters by their honest labour and love of the Ministry and Religion in this Church and Nation they may easily consider with themselves how they have no reason in the world to be against paying and maintaining their Ministers by Tithes For first let them but take care and pray to God for a good able and true Minister and study to profit by his holy labours they will never grudge him his dues in Tithes or any thing else for they will finde they have a good penny worth for their Tithes in the blessing of God both on their soules and on their estates if paying their Tithes were wholly their own bounty and gift Which secondly they may consider is not so but they are as a rent charged upon their lands beyond what they pay to their Landlords only the Minister hath some benefit by their labours as they have of his 3. They ought seriously to consider that if Tithes were not by Law assigned to the Ministers maintenance and paid to them either they will return to the Landlords in advance of their rents or else be confiscated into some publique Exchequer for the like or the same or other uses But to be sure no benefit will flow to the Farmers or countrey mans purse by the ebbing of Tithes from the Church and Ministers As for the Landlords Gentlemen or others of estates and revenews in land I know many of them scruple their having any Tithes by the way of Impropriations they never think they thrived the better for them many of them if their fortunes other ways would bear it would willingly give them or at easie rates sell them again to the Churches uses Some to their great honour have freely restored them whom it grieved to see so many small Vicarages and Livings even ready to starve the painfull Ministers in them So that I cannot think any true English Gentleman that is a good Christian would accept or doth covet any such augmentation which may be added with a cuâ—se to his revenews by having the Ministers portion and lot cast into the lap of his inheritance the benefit of which cannot be great but the mischief of it may be very great to his estate his conscience and posterity And besides the sin the shame dishonour and uncomlinesse of such acquisitions cannot be little when once Christians return to their right wits from that popular madnesse giddinesse and greedinesse which may reign for a time who will not in sober senses think it most unworthy of persons of honour learning and ingenuity being Christians and pretending to be more exactly reformed that these having other wayes fair flourishing and blest estates should sell their owne their families their countries and their Churches honour and happinesse which consists in true Religiâ—n and this depends on true and able Ministers and these on competent and constant maintenance as Esau did his birthright and blessing for a messe of pottage for some small sacrilegious additions which carry with them a stain to their names a moth to their Estates and a sting to their conscience Such will be the accepting of Tithes though freely given them by those who have no right to aliâ—nate or dispose them otherwayes than the will of the Donours and piety of the Nation have setled them for maintenance of the Ministry And alas how little emolument will hence arise to splendid and conspicuous estates Tithes like Mole hils in an Evening Sun cast long shadows from little heights the noise may be great the benefit will be little and the comfort none from such morsels taken from the Altar to which there hangs a coal of fire which may destroy even Eagles nests and this with the greatest justice of divine vengeance when Christians consider those robberies and sacriledgâ—s tend as to Gods dishonour to the reproach of Christian reformed Religion so to the unspeakable temporall detriment of any Church and Nation besides the inestimable losse of many poore soules for ever who will soon want Ministers that are able and worthy if there be no other means for them beyond what can be expected in a shamefull and precarious way from arbitrary benevolences which never yet failed to fail in a short time as an Egyptian reed all those that leaned upon them Indeed it is a foul shame for persons of honour professing Christianity to deal worse with their holy men the Ministers of the true God and their onely Saviour Gen. 47.22 than Pharaoh and the Egyptians did with their Priests whose lands they would not buy into the Exchequer rents no not in extream famine but supplyed them freely with bread and preserved to them and their successors the lands dedicated as they thought to the service of their Gods which piety that great and good favorite Joseph approved nor doth any zeal for the true God tempt him to unseasonable exactions sacriledges against the imaginary and reputed gods of the Egyptians And here An address to the Gentry of England in order to the honour of the Ministry while I seriously consider the many and great blessings both of mindes and fortunes which the bounty of God hath liberally bestowed on the English Gentry I am so far from suspecting any such sacrilegious basenesse in them as if they gaped to make a prey of the Priests portion to devoure holy things or to rob the Ministry of their maintenance That I cannot but here take occasion rather to perswade those true Gentlemen whose parts and piety equall their honour and estates that they would out of zeal to the glory of God and love to their Saviour and pity to this Church and Nation come in as the Triarii last assistance and surest reliefe of the reformed
Religion and of the true Ministry of this Church which is almost overborn and oppressed by the cunning and clownish clamours and not by any true valour worth or virtue of their enemies As the Bohemian Nobility and Gentry did with great earnestnesse intercede for Jerom of Prague to the Councell of Constance by their petion subscribed with their names An. 1415. Nothing would be more worthy of that ancient honour which the Nobility and Gentry of this Nation hath gained and enjoyed in all the world than to see now the Christian zeal and gallantry of their spirits therefore the more forward to bear up the dignity of Christs holy Ministry by how much they see so many set to oppose it seeking by contempt to debase it and by poverty to oppresse it presuming that the present Ministers though never so learned godly and faithfull once over burthened with secular necessities will not long be able to assert the honour of their calling nor will any after generation succeed to inherit their poverty and paines but onely such as shall further debase the dignity of the function How glorious were it for honourable and worthy gentlemen Math. 27.57 Joh. 19 38. Mark 15.43 Luk. 23.50 Joseph of Arimathea A rich man an honorable counsellourâ— a good man a just also a Disciple of Christ c. owned Christ dead and begged his body of Pilate c. like Joseph of Arimathea whom good education and experience of true Religion have matured to pious wisdome and sober zeal now to own Jesus Christ when the world is stripping scourging mocking and crucifying of him when he is so much forsaken of those men whose feares dare not own him or whose lusts aim to make a prey of him Now to give the more honour and respect to the true Ministery of this Church by which they have beene baptized and educated in Christian Religion when they see so many vile and illiterate spirits studying to debase the persons striving to destroy the very function This were worthy of a true gentleman whom vertue and grace more then birth and relations make such to stand by the forsaken to countenance the dejected to pity the oppressed and at least to Petition and intercede for the preservation of the true Ministry and worthy Ministers of whom they and the whole Nation have had so great and good experience I doe not think it seasonable now to invite Gentlemen where their estates and expenses may bear it to follow those patterns of extraordinary munificence which some of their rank have heretofore given them by restoring the Impropriate Tithes and alienated glebes to the Church either freely or at an easie price This were now to give sacrilegious rapine a greater temptation which dayly gapes to devour all the remains of the Churches Patrimony and Dowry To adde any bloud now to the Churches veins were but more to provoke the thirst of greedy and unsatisfied horseleeches of this age Prov. 30.15 who cry Give give till they have quite exhausted the very life and spirits of all true Religion This motion and bounty will be more seasonable in better times Rom. 2.22 when Sacriledge shall be accounted as it is a most damnable sin and not a trade or a fruit of zeal or a flower of reformation which by the Apostles arguing is a more heynous sin than that of Idolatry in as much as this owns a god though false this robs God though true 1 Cor. 12 31. But behold I shew your noblenesse a more excellent way my ambition is to propound an higher degree of Christian glory to you the learned and religious Gentry which is to follow the steps of that noble Prince Phil. Melanct. Camerarius highly commend him for his piety and zeal he died 1553. George Duke of Anhalt who disdained not having Ministeriall gifts to serve Christ and the Church at Marburg in the work of the Ministry taking upon him holy orders in times of the greatest contradiction against the reformed Religion and esteeming it greater honour to tread in Christs more immediate and narrowest steps than to enjoy the more spacious pathes of secular pleasures and State imployments If you know the excellency of Christ the vanity of this worlds glory Mat 19 28 29. the worth of mens soules the weight of that Crown which is prepared for those that forsake all and follow Christ you cannot think your selves disparaged by this my humble motion to you Your estates will set a greater lustre now on you in the eyes of good people than ever the great state pomp plenty and dignities of former times set upon your predecessours who of many of your families were Church men and many of them very worthy ones Where God hath given you gifts fit for so sacred a service of him and his Church no man can propound to you a more goodly province wherein gratefully to use them or a more eminent way of preferment wherewith to entertain your pious and commendable ambition which is most worth the pregnancy of your parts and g nerousnesse of your spirits No Cedar is too tall or goodly for the building of Gods Temple Nor may it disdaine to descend from Lebanon to the holy hill of Zion and no Jewell is too rich and glorious for Aarons breastplate nor for the foundations and wals of the New Jerusalem The more splendor God hath set upon you the more shall you reflect to his glory and the honor of that Religion you professe by devoting your selves to serve him and his distressed Church in times when labourers are few and those much overburthened If any religious way of life might be meritorious this would be beyond the strictest votaries in as much as it carries more paines and more benefit with it I have seen by the experience of Gods bounty The advantages of an estate with the Minâ—stry how great advantages an estate gives to any Minister if God gives him grace and wisedome with it How it addes to his just confidence and courage in serving God and guiding his people how it redeemes him not onely from vulgar depreciatings mean thoughts and worldly solicitousnesse but also from the temptation of flattery popularity and that most sordid shamefull dependance on othâ—rs frownes and favours their givings and withdrawings I know how much it addes boldnesse credit and authority to a Ministers words to his reproofs comforts monitions and examples As the expressions of those men whom not necessity of subsisting but the conscience of doing good the unfeigned love they have to Christ the firm beleif they have of the Gospell and the value they have of mens soules put upon the work of preaching Then will the country people think such Ministers of the Gospell to be in good earnest when they see hospitable relief of the poor Saepius emolliunt cleemosynarum dona quos non commovent concionum verba Adeo facta dictis sunt sonantiora 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉
〈◊〉 both in health and sicknesse both of their bodies and soules goe along with the Word preached whom many Sermons and good words will not move some charitable good workes seasonably applyed as a hotter fire or warmer Sun may soften melt and convert To all which your plentifull or at least competent estates piously and prudently managed will give you greater advantages than most of the ordinary Ministers can have Matth. 25.21 Non minor est de bene tolerata paupertate gloria quam de bene collocatis divitiis Sen. whom for the most part necessity drives into this port of the Ministry and there keeps them so under hatches or on the Lee that they are seldome able to adventure upon any way further then their country Congregation and obscurity afford them who have onely this glory of being faithfull in a little and bearing poverty with great patience A few persons of your rank and quality by some such heroick and exemplary zeal as so many brave Christians of old against the Saracens would much confound the insolency of our Antiministeriall Jannes and Jambres 2 Tim. 3. It would put the divell to new shifts and inventions when he and they shall see the Lord stirring up in a way not usuall the spirits of gentlemen eminent for estates and relations who then chuse to put their hands to the Churches Oars and helm when they see the danger greatest and the tempest blackest You as Hercules may come in to relieve those Atlasses of the faithfull Bishops and Ministers who finde some mens new heavens too heavy for their shoulders and their new earth an unstable foundation to set their feet upon Your learned humility cannot easily be seduced by popular novelties and pretentions to climb over the wall Joh. 10.2 or to break in upon the Ministry by new wayes and posternes of factious and fanatick presumptions but will rather chuse if God moves your hearts to his work to keep your feet in his way that you may come in by that ancient and holy ordination wherever it may rightly be had in this Church This will make not only the true sheep of Christ Joh. 10.3 but the true shepheards also glad to hear your voice and to partake of those excellent gifts which God hath given you which study prayer and exercise will dayly increase upon you It is great pity so many of your learned and pious abilities should lie idle or not have imployment worthy of them especially when they are fitted for the Lords service and the Lord hath need of them Doe not despise the calling though it be black yet it is comely as the curtaines of Solomon though it be now forced to dwell in Meseck and to have its habitation in the tents of Kedar The first founder of our holy function was a man of sorrowes an outcast of men in whom the world thought there was no form or comelinesse Affliction hath reformed us by restoring Ministers to Christs image Which of you that hath the true sense what it is to be a good Christian and what honour it is to serve Christ in saving of souls but will at the first word Matth. 21.2 which Christ sends loose the Asse which is tyed it may be to some small secular businesse pleasure or study and let it be brought to Christ being fit for his service That so being strowed and adorned with the richer ornaments wherewith your condition is cloathed Christ may with the more conveniency and decency sit thereon vers 7. and ride as it were in an extraordinary triumph to Jerusalem and many may follow him with Hofunnat Blessing you vers 9. that come in the name of the Lord to save them The lesse incouragements you can now expect as Ministers of Christ from men the greater will be your honour the sincerer your comforts and the ampler your reward from God when the world shall see that you honour the work of the Ministry for the work sake and love Christ for himself no lesse than others doe where that service is attended with great revenues and dignities There will shortly be need more than enough of some Ministers who can undertake the work and not want the wages even the meanest minded men now begin to divert their studies and education to another way rather than that of the Ministry finding that there they are like soonest to come a ground and to dash against the necke of poverty and contempt A few of you like Davids worthies furnished with due and divine authority for the Ministery as well as with gifts would mightily stand in the gap repell and confound the vanity and insolence of those 1 Chron. 27. who are risen up to lay wast and desolate this sometime so famous a Ministry and flourishing Church But this is onely an occasionall digression humbly offered to those worthy Gentlemen who have parts learning piety and courage enough to make them dare to be good and to doe good in so high and eminent a way in the midst of a degenerate and declining age which knows not how to prise the Gospell of Salvation not worthily to entertain the Ministry and Ministers of it But to return to my former subject The taking away Tithes will be a great burden to the people it is most evident that these projectors against Tithes are no wayes friends to the Farmers any more than to the Gentlemen and Landlords for when Tithes are once taken away from Ministers and being in Lay hands are as easily cast into the ballance of secular businesse as other Church lands have lately been if then Christian people any where would be desirous to have a true and able Minister and cannot satisfie themselves with those false Prophets and unordained Preachers which are so cheap truly they will finde a new burthen must then lye wholly on their estates and purses to maintain their Ministers while yet they must pay their Tithes other where These just considerations and most undeniable reasons have already made the honest Yeomen so wise as in stead of petitioning against Tithes to cry aloud to all those busie projectors Before you take away Tithes from our Ministers first provide a better way for their maintenance Exchange will be no robbery if it be no detriment that is such as shall be neither more chargeable in a new way nor lesse comely and honourable where a legall right may give claim against all impediments else vile dependents on any mens favour or good will will abase both the calling and spirit and carriage of our Ministers below what is comely for them or willingly seen by us who know that in our true Ministers welfare the good of our own and our childrens soules under God is bound up Deprive not them of that due and double honor which the piety and gratitude of this Nation hath given to them lest you deprive us and our posterity of the true Christian and reformed Religion which we fear
hear with the greatest ease order and decency the ablest Ministers of England in those places which are dedicated to the Churches publique use and service Indeed the ruder way of these mens exercising their small endowments and discovering their great idlenesse by extemporary pratings may well enough consist with those mechanick imployments to which they have been brought up and from which this their predicating now and then is but a sport and recreation if it should not turne to some account for profit But to such men as make the Ministry of the glorious Gospell Nulla res bene exerceri potest ab homine altas occupato Sen. de brev vit to be their work and study dayly to fit themselves for that great and sacred dispensation of saving Truths and sublime mysteries it will appeare to be alone an imployment so more than enough that there will be little vacancy to intangle themselves in secular and inferiour businesse which is casting down the stars of heaven from their orbs and firmaments to things terrene and sordid which at best are but losse and dung in comparison of the excellency of that knowledge of Jesus Christ 1 Cor. 2.2 which they determine above all things to know and make known If the work of the Ministry which is of so vast a latitude and of so high concernment require and takes up the prime and flower of the time as well as the thoughts of the best and ablest men that ever were conscientiously imployed in it and all little enough how sordid are those projects which seek to divert Ministers by worldly necessities to debase their minds below that worthy office and weighty work But contempt and beggery are the double honour which these mens bounty and gratitude would give to those that have and still do diligently labour in the Word and Doctrine Either they own them not as invested in any holy office and divine authority or they would have them so debased by poverty and vile dependency that they might not be thought fit to be owned as such while they are forced to intangle themselves contrary to the Apostles Canon 2 Tim. 2.4 in the meanest affaires of life hindering other poor men in their manuall trades and receiving no other benefit of their learning and labours but what comes in an arbitrary way from others or is extorted by their most illiberall importunities bringing down to the lowest step of disgrace the dignity of this holy function in this reformed Church as if Ministers were to be nothing but an order of mendicant Fryers these beg when they need not but those shall need and beg and have not O how desirous are these men to have all true Ministers like to Christ their Master not to have whereto hide their heads while the Foxes have holes Matth. 8.20 and the birds of the air have nests Such airy light and high flying fancies as these who like feiled Pigeons the lesse they see the higher they sore doe dayly build their nests on high and feather them very well Yet they could be well content the Apostle Paul and all his successours in the Ministry of the Gospell among the Gentils should either lie in the tents of their own making or else with the dogs of their flocks out of dores while they fatted and anointed may rest at ease within the curtaines of Solomon and dwell in seiled houses to which some of them have hardly so good a title as Ministers have to their houses glebes and Tithes Thus these Pharaohs dream of none Gen. 41. but lean cattell in the field of this Church or to compleat the Vision they see the following lean cattell which are now coming up after the former which were fat and wel favoured devouring them up as if they had not been The new ill ordained ill gifted ill maintained and every way ill favoured Ministers will in short time they hope consume all those learned worthy able rightly ordained and sometime competently if not honorably entertained Ministers which have been the glory of this Church and Nation for many ages These must now give way to hungry necessitous crowching and fawning pieces of impudent ignorance such as their Antidecimall Masters affect as if they thought that the more thread-bare and hunger-starved Ministers were and the lesse wool or flesh they had on their backs the more spirituall they must needs be the more like Angels or separate and naked soules and the lesse chargeable they are the more acceptable they will be to these patrons of avarice and sacriledge Such are the noble generous and blessed projects or proposals of these Antidecimists than whom a meaner spirited subject never exercised any ingenuous pen nor more infested any Christian Church not like gadflyes more importunely disquited learned godly and true Ministers of the blessed Gospell O you excellent spirited and liberall hearted Christians 14. Appeal to the liberall soules to whose candour I must still appeal as the great incourager and comforter next God and a good conscience of all faithfull and true Ministers in these blustering encounters Although 〈◊〉 know by too much experience that there are many such whining people penurious protestants triobolury Christian whose beggerly soules are prone to be leavened with the suggestions of these Antideclinists who for the most part are pitifull pieces of ignorance avarice and sacrilegious envy through whom as through whom as through vaults and trunkes the divell whispers into common peoples eares this Infernall Oracle Save your purses though you damn your soules yet all worthy and true Ministers who are humbly conscious to their endeavour to deserve well of this Church of England of their own charges and all other good people are still far from that dejection or despondency into which their adversaries seek to cast them For they still have frequent experiences of their peoples unfeigned love respects and chearfull kindenesse to them whose generous piety oft seems to tell their Ministers 2 Sam. 24.24 as David did Araunah That they would be ashamed to serve their God of that which costs them nothing Notwithstanding they have many other publique pressures upon them which are of a far later edition than Tithes and of a greater print yet they cannot finde in their hearts the least grudging at their paying Tithes to their Ministers since they see no reason why these as Christs Agents and Gods Embassadours should not as well deserve and enjoy a competent and comely maintenance as any publique Officers either Civill or Military Who have more of power to exact but not more of right either humane or divine nor yet more of merit to require their payes and fees Yea Ministers still dare to hope that those in power have not any such Nabalitick and churlish humor as to feast those that shear and sometimes slay the sheep while they starve the Shepheards So great a confidence alwayes ariseth from the conscience of well doing And whereas the strongest insinuations
are made on the weaker mindes of the common people by these popular orators against the setled maintenance of Ministers as if the Vulgar shall save much by the shift I have before touched and here again I inculcate it to them because the sharpest goades are pointed with profit That when the old Ministers are spent or laid aside and the former way of setled maintenance turned to another course there is no doubt but the new projected Preachers what ever they be either like mushroomes growing up of themselves or miscalled and misplaced by the people will finde their stomachs full as good as their gifts and their digestion full as strong as their elocution that when once they come to looke upon themselves as any way setled and elected or in any fashion ordained for Preachers and Pastors or what ever title they please to put upon themselves they will come quickly to plead and urge Evangelicall precepts divine right and naturall equity for their maintenance which first they will mutter then exact and grudge if they be not satisfied from their ill fed flocks and scabious Congregations And they will be prone to think all is well in their Churches and bodies if themselves be but well fed and blithe though their poor peoples soules be starved their mindes scattered their consciences crazy their diseases many and neither skill nor will in their ill gifted teachers to heal or help them who are not likely to be very good at that worke or cure when from among the lowest of the people they mount to be Ministers for a morsell of bread and from countrey Farriers will needs turn Physitians These men are rather of that sort Tit. 1.11 whose mouths ought to be stopped when they speak perverse things for filthy lucre◠sake as the Apostle Paul tels us who was no enemy to the preaching of the Gospell yet he approves not any false intruders or disorderly walkers Every simple and slight Asse is not fit to tread out the corn but the ponderous and solemn Oxe whose mouth ought not to be muzzled There are no doubt many Jesuitick Geniusses in England who like the Ravens would perswade the Sheep to starve their Shepheards and to beat out their eyes and brains pretending that so the flock may feed the freer and the fatter but hoping indeed soon after to pluck out the eyes of those weak and silly animals and with more safety to make a prey of them O how farre are some men in these days who seek thus to pull out Ministers eyes from that gratefull and affectionate zeal of the Galatians to St. Paul Gal. 4.15 who were ready to pull out their own right eyes to doe him good before they were foolishly bewitched by such enchanters who pretended new Gospels so as to think him an enemy for telling them the Truth vers 16. O how lothe are vain and proud men to think the egges of any opinions which they have laid or hatched to be addle or their ways erroneous if they doe but please themselves it matters not how they displease God and those worthy men who have indeed deserved best of them Truly O you excellent Christians it would and ought to be 15. Hard measure offered to Ministers by some a great grief and shame to the whole Order of the Ministers of England if they had deserved no better of those Christians in this Church whom they have for many years baptized taught and nourished up in true religion by all the labours of their love then thus to have a cup of cold water not given to them Matth. 10.42 but taken from them in the name of Christs Ministers Here in they are forced to appeal to your humility prudence and equanimity whose gratefull piety hath oft expressed your love and value of their persons profession and paines far different from though now not sufficient to represse the petulancy of these kicking Jesuruns who in many places being better fed than taught despise through much wantonnesse of the flesh the bread of heaven This Manna Studying nothing so much as to make many starveling Christians and lean Congregations through their sacrilegious cruelty seeking to deprive the true Ministers of their due maintenance that so they may deprive the poore people of their true Ministers That the sins of this afflicted Nation and self-desolating Church being filled up they may bring by a famine of bread upon the Ministers a famine of the Word and a scarcity of Ministers upon the people which is the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Palladium the thing so much desired by the enemies of this and all other reformed Churches We know well and have alwayes found it by sad experience that no Adder is deafer and harder to be charmed than sacrilegious covetousnesse which laying one ear to the earth listning to its gain and stopping the other with its tail that it may hear no noise or voice from heaven easily eludes and mocks all sacred spels of the best enchanters Psal 58.5 charm they never so wisely Indeed it is seldome seen that any men either private or publique for it 's possible a Nation may be guilty of this sin who gilded over their holy thefts with the names of Religion and Reformation ever forbare the sin or repented of it or made due restitution after it No Harp or hand of David can play so sweetly as to make this evill spirit of sacriledge forsake those Sauls whom it may possesse though they be higher by the head than the rest of the people as well as the lowest and meanest of the people whose may necessities may have greater temptation and their consciences lesse information of the evill Indeed no man is so base and feeble but he dares to adventure at this the robbing of God of the Church and the Ministers which is a fellony against the publique and to every good Christians injury in the Church or Nation The reason of this boldnesse in some men is because they finde that although men of estates have quick resentments in their particular concernments of private profit or honour yet they have for the most part a great coldnesse and indifferency Patrimonium Crucifixi as to those things which concern the Churches support or Religions patrimony in scrambling for which every man secretly hopes unlesse he be of the more honest and severe piety for some advantage To be sure these great sticklers against the Ministers maintenance by Tithes make no doubt but they shall lick their own fingers well if once they can but pull them from the Ministers either they flatter themselves and I think very fondly that as Tenants they shall save their Tithes from both Minister and Landlord or else as Landlords augment their rents or buy some part of them or at worst have some place in a new office of gathering and distributing of them The great sense I have of that little or no sense which many men have of so publique a
businesse as that is which concernes the setled support of Ministers and in them of all learning and religion in this Nation makes me sometimes prone to think it almost a vain unseasonable and uncomely labour in me or any other Ministers who pretend to something of more ingenuous spirits thus to plead and that publiquely with any earnestnesse which seems to draw somewhat of the dregs of meannesse for their very bread which in the unequall distributions of humane affaires we see is not alwayes to men of worth and understanding Eccles 9 11. whom Christian principles and patterns teach to live above earthly things to minde things that are above Col. 3.1 to learn to want and to abound to be content in any condition Phil. 4.11 And truly in this the Ministers of England I think ought to have been prevented by some other advocates than men of their own coat As lately my worthy friend Mr. Edward Waterhouse hath done in his Apology for learning and learned men a work so honest and so seasonable as well became the candor piety and ingenuity of a Gentleman and a Christian who hath the honour to have made one of the first and bravest adventures in this kinde against these modern English Saracens And possibly many good men have a good minde so to doe even publiquely but they thinke it is conclamata res a forlorne and desperate cause as may bee offensive and unacceptable I almost think so too if some men may have their will and therefore the rather I have been excited to it if it be displeasing to some yea to many yet I doe not think it is so to the most or the greatest part of Christians I am sure it is not to the best of this Nation of what condition soever they be they cannot be so destitute of and unaffected with all reason Religion grounds of Conscience rules of Prudence considerations both of piety honour and honest policy In all which they are related by their own interests to the good and welfare of their true Ministers As Socrates when he was reproached for having no preferment in Athens answered It was enough for him to have fitted himselfe for preferment It was other mens work to bestow it on him So the studious learned modest and pious Ministers of England might well have thought it enough for them to have merited imployment and decent entertainment having with much paines and study and prayer furnished themselves for every good word and work within the bounds of their calling It seems hard thus to be put many of them after many yeares sore labour and travaile of their soules to plead for their wages or livelyhood yea and for their liberty but to worke while it is day in the Lords Vineyard of this Church wherein Christ hath set and ordained them Although there be a generation lately sprung up of degenerate Christians and ungenerous English who would make this whole Nation like themselves unworthy of the very bones of those excellent Ministers Ingrata patria ne ossa quidem mea habes Liv. an ur 566. which have lived here and merited so well of the publique as Scipio Africanus said of his bones when he died banished by his ungratefull countrey which he had so preserved yet we hope neither the most nor the best of men can be so stupid as not to consider how much they are concerned in the continuance and incouragement of such Ministers among them wherein no Nation or Church under heaven hath exceeded this However Ministers be earthen vessels and many have had both heretofore and lately great flawes and many faylings yet they ought in this Nation to be still highly regarded if not for their learning civility ingenuity and good society which is to be valued in any Nation that covets not to be barbarous yet for their work sake for that Gospell that God that Saviour that blessed Jesus his sake whom they truely teach for the holy Scriptures sake which they so frequently and so fully explain for those holy Sacraments which they duely administer both for the admission and augmentation birth and nourishment of Christians in the Church of Christ for the holy and good counsels and spirituall comforts which they oft give for the many wise stops and grave restraints to sin and error which they frequently put for the publique and good examples which most of them afford and all should by their place and calling These are cords of love enough to draw and binde all excellent Christians to them these are places of Oratory sufficient to make even any ordinary speaker an eloquent and potent Orator in their behalf And for my owne part having taken some serious view of the estate of this Church and the Ministers of it both in reference to the present and after times both as to that reall worth which hath been and still is in them the excellent use of them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. or 52. and the miserable want which will be of them I cannot but at present be extremely sensible of and very much pity those sharp sad and unjust necessities which already have and must presse dayly more upon many worthy men of them and their families if some mens envyous and malicious designes take place onely I hope better things of those whose wisdome piety and publique influence hath hitherto under God restrained those Fountaines of the great deep from breaking in with all sacrilegious violence upon the whole Ministry whose wisdome power or counsell I doe not any way by this Apology seek to obstruct or prejudice as to any thing that may be better disposed of to the advantage of true Religion and the Church of England which are inseparable from a right and setled Ministry nor can that be had without such maintenance as is worthy of worthy men If no men will be with us but all forsake us 17. Good Ministers hopes in their desertions from men and some oppose us as Ministers yet we have one remedy besides the sympathy and charity of you O excellent Christians which is patience and prayer * Greg. Nis tels of St. Ephraem Though he was very poor yet he had a mine of rich prayers 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gr. Nis in vita S. Ephraem He that allowes us to pray for our dayly bread and commands us to labour honestly for it even in this function of the Ministry he teacheth us to beleive that he will either give it or the grace to want it There may be some good * 1 King 18.4 Obadiahs who will feed the outed and impoverished Prophets of the Lord by fifties in their caves and obscure retirements as some have already done and it may be good Ministers shall then speak lowdest when their mouths are stopped and be as well liking in all true grace and comforts of Religion with * Dan. 1. their pulse as those that feed dayly on Kings provisions However if we must
laid of the edifice I have otherwhere endevoured to lead them out of the labyrinth of their rubbidge who have disputed more about constituting Church than ever they studied to be lively and orderly members either of the highest sense of a Church the mysticall body of Christ which is made up by faith and charity or of that lower sense of a sociall Church which yet is most proper to us and fals neerest under mans consideration which consists of a visible polity of men on earth professing to beleive in the name of Jesus Christ and partaking of those holy Institutions which he hath appointed both to gather and distinguish to plant and propagate to build and preserve to guide and govern such an holy fraternity of religious professors in such truth order and unity as to have a professionall relation to Christ the head and a communion of Charity with each other as members of one body which is that Catholick Church all over the world in its severall parts and branches In these and some other the like ambiguities about a Church as greater or lesse they please themselves spending much time to instruct their silly auditors how much difference there is between these Churches of Christ which are spirituall or rationall and those Steeple-houses which we other weaker ones call most absurdly as they pretend Churches O how devout a thing is ignorance How Saraphick men and women grow by having no skill in any language but their own mother tongue which yet in this is of our side and being the rule of speech every where justifies our calling those places Churches by the authority of the best writers in humanity law history or divinity But that they say was an errour of speech which men sucked in with their milk which to spend and evaporate these men are every day making issues in their auditours eares that they may unlearn that dangerous errour and scandalous word of calling the meeting places Churches I know these Rabbies scorne to be brought to their Grammars or to any Etymologicall authours or makers of Dictionaries Church Kâ—rch or Kerck Sax. quasi Kuriack i. e. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Lords house for these they reckon among the cursed spawn of learned men and look on them as if they were Negroes of Chams posterity yet I cannot but make a little stay here that I may shew them the way to that locall Church where some of them have not been these many years unlesse it be to make a wrangling rate For however these be not the main Ulcers which I desire to cure yet they are a strange kinde of itch and scurfe of Religion which makes many Christians oft scratch very unquietly and unhandsomely It is very easie and very true to tell them that it is no more unproper to call these places where Christians as the Lords people publiquely meet to worship the Lord Psal 74.8 Churches than it was to call the Synagogues among the Jews Psal 83.12 the Houses of God for the building of which we read no precise command from God which was but for one house namely the Temple at Jerusalem The Saxon Scottish British and Dutch names These places called by the ancients Ecclesia Dei Domus Tertul. de velan Virg Orig. in Psal 36. Dominicum Aust which are all from the Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so the Latin Dominicum as the Lords Table and the Lords day signifies no more than this That such a place time or table is set apart for the Lords service or for the Lords people Doth not Joshua say I and my house will serve the Lord meaning the rationall family not the materiall pile Senate and City are used for both the persons and the place so is the Parliament house for both These Metonymies are no soloecismes but elegancies and aptitudes of speech and if they were lesse proper yet sure Collecta locus Cyp. it is no sin for Christians to speak after the vulgar use and common language True Religion hath set no such pedantique bounds 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Euse de laud. Const as these captious Criticks would pretend which scrupulosity of speaking is among the other pedling superstitions and popular trifles which they pin on the sleeve of piety Affecting to be knowne by such small differences of speech as their Shiboleths from other Christians Indeed their great penury both of knowledge and discretion makes them no more fit Masters to teach men how to speak 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Id. hist l. 9. c. 10. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Is Pel. l. 2. Ep. 246. or what to doe then how to give their learning and their liberality are much alike 2. 21. Of Churches as consecrated As it is easie to help these Infant-wits over the straw of the name Church applyed to the place which they will needs make a stumbling block so with as much ease we may relieve them from that rock of offence on which they dash against the places we call Churches in regard of their dedication or consecration to sacred or religious uses This they have onely heard This subject is learnedly and gravely handled as all things he undertook by the incomparable Mr. Hocker l. 5. Pol. Sec. 14 15 16. it may be they never either saw or read it yet they abominate the places for the report counting them desecrated and execrable Here they may please to know Vide Hospin de Templorum Origine Quid lapides isti petuerunt sanctitatis habere Ber. vid. Ser. 6. That wise men look upon that ancient custome among Christians of setting solemnly apart some place for the service of God not as any affixing inherent holinesse to them or deriving any communicative or virtuall holynesse from them but meerly a publique and solemn owning appointing and declaring those houses or places to be erected and dedicated by common consent for those holy ends uses and duties which Christians ought to intend when they meet in those places Non locus hominem sed homines locum sanctificant Nemo se blandiatur de loco qui sanctus dicitur Bern. 182. not for common civill profane or uncomely affaires which appropriating or dedicating is an act of right Reason flowing from the light of Nature and that common notion of reverence to be externally expressed to God which is in all men that owne any God which right Reason is most agreeable to true Religion and alwayes as servient to it as Deacons and Church-wardens ought to be to the Ministers in holy things as both these Reason and Religion distinguish ends duties and commands which are divine as coming from God or relating to him so likewise they distinguish times places persons actions and other things which are separated from meere humane naturall and civill uses to such as are both preceptively and intentionally divine that is from God and for God Nor can the God of order who hath
made the beauty of his works to consist and to be evident in those distinctions which he hath set upon every thing both in the species and individuall God I say cannot be displeased to see mankinde on whom is the beauty of Reason or Christians on whom is the beauty of Religion to use such order distinction and decency in all things which becomes them both as men and Christians after the examples of the Apostles and Christ himself Matth. 9 35. who went about all the Cities and Villages teaching in their Synagogues and preaching the Gospell of the Kingdome which also befits and adorns Christians as to extern profession which is all that appears of any mens devotion or Religion to the eye of man setting forth in comely sort that duty relation and service which we publiquely professe to owe and pay to God who abhors sordidnesse and confusion as much as profane vastators love it Necessity indeed admits no curiosity of place nor affects any elegancy Aegrotantium amicorum sordes toleramus non item valentium Sidon but excuseth that which in plenty and freedome is esteemed sordidnesse and sluttishnesse Religion requires externally no more than God hath given of extern power and opportunity where these are wanting and by providence denyed a sick bed a Barn a Lyons den a Dungeon a Whales belly is as a Temple or Church consecrated by the holy duties which any devout soul there performs to God But as the Church of Christ considered in its extern communion or profession is visible and Christians are exemplary to each other and to the world it is warrant enough for Christians to build and to set apart to those publique holy duties some peculiar places upon Gods and the Churches account which grant we have in that great Charter and principle of Church policy which like a common rule 1 Cor. 14.40 measures all things of extern sociall Religion Let all things be done decently and in order Both which fall not properly under the judgement of Religion but of Reason not of Scripture but of Nature not of piety but policy or society nor need we other command to doe them than the judgement and consent or custome of wise and holy men which we have for this use of locall Churches thus peculiarly applyed to holy services ever since Christians had either ability to build them or liberty to use them which is at least 1400 years agoe If humane or Romish superstition used or affected or opined any thing in consecrating Churches which is beyond true reason and sound Religion yet we do not think that to be a Leprosie sticking so to the wals of the buildings that they must be scraped all over or pulled down else they can't be cleansed No But as places are not any more than times capable of any essentiall gratious or inherent holynesse which is onely in God Angels or Men so neither are they capable of inherent unholinesse The superstition is weak on either side weighs little but the worst is on this side to which these men so incline which tends more to profanenesse supinenesse and slovenlinesse in the outward garb of Religion which is not either so Cynical Sacerdoti maxime convenit ornare Dei templum decore congruo Amb. off l. 1. c. 21. or so tetricall as these men would make it What ever there is reall or imaginary of Superstition in the places or rather in mens fancies of them who possibly ascribe too much to them it will as easily recede and quit them when they come to be consecrated by the Churches reall performing of holy services or publique religious duties in them as dreams doe vanish when one awakes or as the dark shadowes of the night depart from bodies when the Sun comes to shine on them or into them if these poore objectors mindes and spirits could as soone be freed from those profane superstitious and uncharitable tinctures with which they are as with a jaundise deeply infected against those places and against those that use them with the decency becoming duties done to the Majesty of God and in the presence of the Church of Christ as those places justly called Churches may be freed from all misapprehensions of their name of their dedication If the former were as easie as the latter both locall and rationall materiall and mentall Churches both places and persons might long stand and flourish Psal 74.6 Both which some furies of our times seek utterly to break down and demolish that there may be neither Christian Congregations nor decent Communion in any publique place beyond the beauty of a Barn or Stable But these men have so much tinder and Gunpowder in them against Ministers 22. Answer to other quarrels against Ministers publique duties that whatever they enjoy say use or doe in their function be it never so innocent and decent yet they kindle to some offensive sparkes or coales and flames against them As if all the Ministers of this Church knew not what to doe as they should till these new masters undertook to School and Catechise them If any Minister prayes publiquely with that gravity understanding and constancy either for matter words or method which best becomes a poore sinfull mortall on earth when he speaks to the God of heaven It is they say but a form and a stinting of the Spirit If they preach with judgement weight exactnesse and demonstration of truth it is not by the Spirit but of study and learning If they read the Scripture 't is but a dead letter and meer lip-labour If they celebrate the Sacraments with that wisdome reverence and decency which becomes those holy mysteries they quarrell at the place or time or gesture or company or ceremonies used Not considering that Ceremonies in Religion are like hair ornaments though not essentials and ought to be neither too long lest they hide and obscure it nor too short lest they leave it naked and deformed Since the end and use of them is no more but to set forth piety with the greater comelinesse and auguster majesty to men If they name any Apostle Evangelist or other Christian of undoubted sanctity with the Epithet of Saint they are so scared with the thought of the Popes canonizing Saints that they start at the very name so used as if it were an unsanctified title and not to be applyed to the memory of the just which is blessed but onely arrogated to some persons living who frequently and ambitiously call themselves and their party 2 Tim. 1.13 The Saints If they use the ancient Doxology giving glory to the Father Son and holy Ghost which all Churches Greek and Latin did the Socinian and Arian Ears of some men are highly offended at it as if Christians must ask them leave to own the holy Trinity and to give solemne publique glory to the Creator Saviour and sanctifying Comforter of the Church If Ministers use those wholesome forms of sound words which are
mens fight may easily discover folly in the purest Angels of his Church many spots in the brightest Moones and much nebulousnesse in the fairest Stars Yet God forbid that any men of justice honour or conscience should charge upon all Ministers and the whole function the disorders of some when as there are many hundreds of grave learned wise humble meek and quiet spirited men whose excellent vertues graces endowments and publique merits may more than enough countervaile and expiate the weaknesse or extravagancies of their brethren Ministers as well as other men except those whose opinions and fancies are so died in graine that their follies will never depart from them have learned many experiences both in England and Scotland that an over-charged or an ill-discharged zeal usually breaks it self in sunder with infinite danger not only to its authours but to its abettors assistants and spectators And however at first it might seem levelled against enemies yet it makes the neerest friends and standers by ever after wary and afraid both of such Guns and their Gunners of such dangerous designes and their designers Nothing is more touchy and intractable than matters of civill power and dominion in which we have neither precept nor practise from Christ or his Apostles for Ministers to engage themselves in any way of offense which their wisedome avoided They were thought of old things fitter for the hands of Cyclops who forged Jupiters thunderbolts than for the Priests of the Gods Great and sad experiences shewing how rough and violent with bloud and ruine all secular changes are how unsutable and unsafe to the softer hands of Ministers these have added wisdome to the wise and taught them very sober and wholesome lessons of all peaceable and due subjection both to God who may govern us by whom he pleaseth and to man Psal 75.7 who cannot have power but by Gods permission Dan. 4.17 which at the best and justest posture is not to be envied so much as pitied by prudent and holy men who see it attended with so many cares Habet aliquid ex iniquo omne magnum exemplum quod contra singulos utilitate publica rependitur Tacit l. 14. An. Liceat inter abruptam contumaciam deforme obsequium pergere iter ambitione periculis vacuum Tac. An. l. 4. feares and horrours infinite dangers and temptations befides a kinde of necessity sometime in reason of State to doe things unjust and uncomfortable at least to tolerate wayes that are neither pious nor charitable So that the humble peaceable and discreet carriage of all wife and worthy Ministers which only becomes them may justly plead for favour and protection against this calumny of pronenesse to sedition faction or any illegall disturbance in civill affaires even in all the unhappy troubles of the late yeares the wisest and best Ministers have generally so behaved themselves as shewed they had no other design than to live a quiet life in all godlinesse and honesty to serve the Lord Christ and his Church peaceably if they might in that station where they were lawfully set if they could not help in fair wayes to steer the ship as they desired yet they did not seek to set it on fire or split and overwhelm it If in any thing relating to publique variations and violent tossings 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Pind. they were not able to act with a satisfied and good conscience yet they ever knew their duty was humbly to bear with silence and suffer with patience from the hands of men the will of God Rom. 11.33 whose judgements they humbly adore though dark deep and past finding out If some mens dubiousnesse and unsatisfiednesse in any things as they are the works of men who may sin and erre be to be blamed as it is not in any righteous judgement yet it is withall so far to be pitied and pardoned by all that are true Christians or civill men as they see it accompanied with commendable integrity meeknesse and harmlesse simplicity which onely becomes these doves and serpents Mat. 10.16 which Christ hath sent to teach his Church both wisdome and innocency to walk exactly and circumspectly in the slippery pathes of this world not onely by sound doctrine but also by setled examples Which excellent temper would prevent many troubles among Christians and much evill suspicion against Ministers who could not be justly offensive or suspected to any in power if they saw them chiefly intentive to serve and fearfull to offend God always tender of good consciences and of the honor of true Christian Religion which was not wont to see Ministers with swords and pistols in their hands but with their Bibles and Liturgies not rough and targetted as the Rhinoceroes but soft and gently clothed as the sheep and Shepherds of Christ There is not indeed a more portentous sight than to see Galeatos Clericos Ministers armed with any other helmet than that of Salvation or sword than that of the Spirit or shield than that of Faith by which they will easily overcome the world if once they have overcome themselves whose courage will be as great in praying preaching and suffering with patience meeknesse and constancy as in busting and fighting which becomes Butchers better than Ministers to whom Christ long ago commanded in the person of S. Peter to put up their swords Mat. 26.52 nor was he ever heard to repeal that word or to bid them draw their swords no not in Christs cause that is meerly for matters of Religion who hath Legions of Angels Armies of truths gifts and graces of the Spirit to defend himself and his true interests in Religion withall which are far better and fitter weapons in Ministers warfare 2 Cor. 10.4 The weapons of our warfare are not carnall than such swords and staves as they brought who intended to betray to take and to destroy Christ Let secular powers forcibly act as becomes them in the matters of Religion so farre as they are asserted and established by Law whose proper attendant is armed power It is enough for Ministers zeal to be with Moses Exod. 17. Aaron and Hur in the Mount praying when Joshua in the justest quarrell i◠fighting with Amalek that is the unprovoked and causelesse enemies of the Church If at any time they counsel or act matters of life and death they must be so clearly and indisputably just and within the compasse of their duty and relation as may every way become valiant men humble Christians and prudent Ministers Object 4. Of the Engagement But to confute all that can be said for the Ministers of England their adversaries are ready to object that many of them scruple the taking of the Engagement This they think is a pill which will either choak their consciences if they swallow it or purge them out of their livings if they doe not For contrary to all other Physick this operates most strongly on those that never take it
cast away that just and fair protection which they enjoy under any civill power which Christ tels us no man can have but from above Joh. 19.11 Joh. 19.11 But rather with all humble gratitude both to give God the glory and man that respect which is due for any favour and indulgence they have in worldly regards which will ever seem least heavy to a good Christian while there is no torture rack or tyranny exercised upon the conscience by forcing to declare or act there wherein their judgments are not so fully satisfied as to the point of approbation or actual concurrence It is happy if at any time truly consciencious Christians can enjoy any fair quarter among men of this world whose high and haughty spirits if puffed up with successe are hardly patient of Christs self-crucifying methods It is wisdome in Ministers to merit by humble and peaceable carriage according to a good conscience all moderation from secular powers who are more easily provoked against them than other men Statesmen are often flatterers seldom such reall friends to Jesus Christ and his Church as to deny themselves much for their sakes Nor doe they usually much regard those holy interests further than they are brought to a compliance with their designes The yoke of Christ is commonly too heavy for the iron sinews of Conquerours necks and his gate too strait for triumphing Armies to march through with out much stooping and self-denyall Victoria natura insolens est superba Cic. pro. Mar. which is a hard lesson for those to learn whose advantages are in their hands unlesse grace be also in their hearts It 's alwayes seen that men of power set up themselves speedily and effectually in places of honour and profit but to set up Christ and his Kingdome in any reall way of godlinesse and holy order further than some verball cheap and popular gratification is a work of many ages and worthy of that pious and magnanimous spirit which was in Constantine the Great whose Eagles wings served no lesse to protect the Church in peace and prosperity than the Empire and his own person Great men are generally shy of those consciencious strictnesses and self-diminutions which true Religion requires so that Ministers had need study to walk inoffensively that they may catch men by honest guile Laying aside all uncomely rigour rude severities 2 Cor. 12.16 and what ever may savour of either scorn or stubbornnesse using in civill affairs all fair submissions which may consist with the peace of their consciences before God and the honour of their profession before men which is the purpose and will be the practise of all truly wise and godly Ministers who think it more honest and honorable to be open enemies than false and feigned friends to withdraw from rather than abuse protection But yet in matters properly religious so far as Ministers are in Christs stead and have the care and charge of true Religion 5. The courage of Ministers in things properly religious and in their calling of the Church and of the welfare of mens soules Herein O you excellent Christians I know you not only allow but expect that all true Ministers should be faithful to Gods glory the souls of them * Non est dicentis praesumptio ubi est jubentis domini autoritas Chrysost l. 70. although they should offend them That they ought to speak the truth seasonably and wisely though they contract enemies that they must not by their * Honestius est offendere quam odisse Tac. vit Agr. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Syn. de Regno 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cl. Al. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pusillanimity and flattery prostrate the honour of true Religion nor of their Ministry which ceases not to be Christs Jewell when it is for its splendor which men cannot bear trodden under feet * Act. 7.55 They must still looke stedfastly to heaven though men cast dust and ashes stones and firebrands in their faces upon the earth In this holy station and resolution which is proper to them as Ministers of the truth of God I hope there are still many so * Jer. 9.3 Non quid illi cupiant audire sed quid nos deceat dicere considerandum qui fâ—lsarum lâ—udum irrisionibus decipi quam saluberrimis monitionibus salvari malint â—l l. 8. Gr. valiant for the Truth so zealous for the glory of God the name of Christ and the honour of the reformed Religion so faithfull also to mens souls and their own integrity that as they will not disdain to serve even wicked Magistrates in Gods way no more than * Mark 6.20 John Baptist did to preach to Herod yet they would infinitely disdain to flatter them in any way Nudè cum nuda loquimur non verenda retegimus sed in verecunda refutamus Ber. Ep. 43. as Gods or agreeable to true Religion which is not so or to fear them so as to betray the cause of God which is alwayes pleading against the ignorance or errour or violence or hypocrisie or pride of the evill world and to sow pillowes under any mens Elbowes who may perhaps lean uneasily on the skuls and bones of those they have unjustly slain 1 King 20.2 Isai 30.10 or like Ahabs 400 false Prophets to speak onely soft and smooth things to those men whose hearts and hands are prone to harden by the use of armes both against piety equity and charity so that at length they may grow rough as Esaus and red as Edoms military passions and actions especially in great and violent changes Frustra de superatis hominibus gloriatur infaelix victoria quae irae superbiae fuccumbit Ber. ad mil. Temp. seldome keeping within the bounds of that justice and mercy which Christian Religion constantly prescribes without respect of persons to the strong as well as the weak to the Conquerours as well as the conquered Successe being for the most part an irresistible temptation to men by power to gratifie their lusts and to think any thing necessary and so lawfull which is but safe and beneficiall not regarding the exact rules of justice in the Laws of God and man which are divine and immutable by no advantages of gain or honour to be warped or varied The common places Sermons and prayers of true Ministers must not be like some mens Almanacks calculated just to the elevation of mens counsels designes and successes wherein flattery would seem to be Prophetick and foretelling but without respect of persons the same at all times to all men as to the main rules and duties of holinesse Although it be very impertinent to dispute with power irresistible to tax Caesar when he is able to tax all the world or to quarrell at his coin when he is master of ours yet a wise Minister and Christian may distinguish between the publique power in men and the private personall sins of men A grave and
excellent and truely reformed Christians 8. Cavill Object 1. It 's not safe to plead for or protect Ministers onely left a wary super-politick and over-cautious spirit to encounter and dispell which pleads policy against piety and prefers outward safety before inward peace Being as it pretends lothe yea and afraid to displease deny or gainsay so great and powerfull at least so active bold and pragmaticall a party as is by these Antiministeriall adversaries pretended to be both among military men and others implacably ingaged against not onely the persons present standing and maintenance of Ministers but even the very calling ordination and function of the Ministry which they are resolved to undermine by calumnies or overthrow by force either by fair or foul means These Antiministeriall spirits must by all meanes be gratified and by no means displeased lest impatient of the repulses and elusions oft given to their many petitions and essayes against the Ministry they fly out to greater disorders than either the Ministers or the Gospell the reformed Religion or Christ himself are worth Better this one function of the Ministry though ancient usefull and necessary to the Church yea though holy and of divine institution the greatest gift of God next Jesus Christ to the world better this be destroyed than a generation of violent spirits should get a head and destroy both us and our Nation Thus some men whose feares are strong objecters against their judgements and consciences which cannot but acknowledg both of the Ministry and Ministers of England that God is in them and hath been with them of a Truth Answ I see how many Lyons the base fears and cowardise of men are prone to fancy to be in * Prov. 20 13. their way when they should undertake to maintain the cause of God of Christ and of true Religion 1. Mens cowardise in religious matters which the cause of the Ministers indeed is * Iudg. 9.36 Here the shadows of mountaines and * Phil. de Com fields of thistles appeare like armed men to timorous and degenerous Christians when yet all the outward difficulties all the inward terrours all the divels in hell cannot deter some men from those adventures wherein their worldly interest of profit safety or honour are concerned There oft-times necessities are first made then they are prosecuted after they are pleaded as grounds for excuse at least if not of justification of actions lesse warrantable If I thought as truly I doe not that this ungratefull mutiny of some men against the Ministry and the mean despondency of others their cold and faint friends were generall and Epidemicall among men of any considerableness for quality number and estate that these did either oppose or desert their Ministers Sueton. in Jul. Cas I conceive it would admit of no better confutation and remedy than for Ministers with Caesar to open our naked brests and to offer them to the ponyards and swords or pistols of those that think it fit to desert us and by a second hand to destroy us Ministers yeeld to the sentence of the Nation If those that excell in any vertue or in power doe indeed think the Ministers and Ministry of England have deserved to be thus vilified and exploded as the filth and off-scouring of all things if in reason of state and politick interest it be found therefore best because safest that Learning must yeeld to illiteratenesse study to temerity knowledge to ignorance modesty to impudence ingenuity to rusticity order to confusion gravity to giddinesse holy eloquence to vain blessings serious disputings to rude and profane janglings That the grave learned and venerable Preachers of the true Christian reformed Religion must give place to cunning and insolent Factors for all manner of errours superstitions and confusions if this be necessary or highly convenient for the publique good they shall doe wisely if not well with all speed to stigmatize by publique vote and act both the Ministers and their Ministry on the foreheads as so many vile persons whose craft hath hitherto cheated and abused the English world in stead of seeking and shewing men the true way to heaven Nothing is more just than to stop such mouths whose Oracles are no better than those which were silenced when Christ came into the world Yea quite to abrogate the function will be the shortest way whereby to satisfie the Antiministeriall malice And to expiate the sin or folly at least of this Church and Nation which self-displeased for entertaining them so long and so liberally shall now take but a just revenge in either sterving them and their families to death or condemning them to a wandering beggery That so by such a penall retaliation Fuâ—um vendidisti sumo pereas Sueton. in Vespas as that Emperour commanded a Cheater to be stifled to death with smoak because he vented only smoak Ministers may want common bread to live who have pretended to feed mens souls with the bread of life and have in this onely deluded men For coming now to be searched by the more accurate eyes of some new Illuminates they are found like the Priests and Temples of the heathenish devotion to have in them in stead of a venerable deity nothing but the Images of cats or crocodiles and the like despicable figures If neither God nor good men have any further pleasure in the lifes labours and prosperity of his servants the Ministers of England against whom the Shimei's of these times are bold so loudly to cast forth their cursing and evill speeches 2 Sam. 16. Let the Lord do with us as it seemeth good in his eyes Loe we are many of us in our severall places and charges yet residing some are already scattered and ejected most of us almost beggered exhausted weather-beaten and shipwracked in stormes and tossings of these times Some are even weary of themselves filled with the dayly and bitter reproaches of their insolent adversaries 1 King 19.4 and even praying with Elias It is enough we are not better then our Forefathers thus persecuted they the godly Ministers the Bishops the Presbyters the Apostles the Prophets of old fit our soules for thee and take them to thee that we may be delivered from so injurious and unthankefull a generation whose aim is to destroy the true Prophets and pull down all the house of God in the land Alas we of the Ministry have no weapons or arms Ministers unarmed innocency 1 Sam. 22.17 Non nobis tanti est vita ut armis tuenda fit Tiber. ad Senatum Tac. an 6. no strong holds or defenced Cities besides our prayers patience and as we hope good consciences it will be no hard work for a few Doegs to destroy all the true Prophets and Ministers of the Lord in the land That so this great Hecatomb so long desired and expected may be an acceptable sacrifice to the Jesuited Papists and pragmatick Separatists and all other malicious enemies of this
peace and extern order in which the publique wisdom and consent of the Nation confined it self them and all men in it by laws are to be called superstition tyranny and oppression in Ministers more then all other men who being under government thought it their duty to submit to every ordinance of man 1 Pet. 2.13 which did not crosse any divine ordinance but kept within the bounds of that liberty order and decency which are left to the wisdome of any Christian Church and State whereby to preserve the honor of Religion and the order and peace of the publique Those jejune and threadbare objections oft used against Ministers in these things wherein there were but obedientiall and passive the activity lying in those who had the power to enjoyne and command them which was done by all Estates in Parliament have been so oft and fully answered that all sober and wise Christians see the weaknesse of reason and the strength of passion in them as they are charged for faults on Ministers in their respective obedience and conformity For which they were like to know better grounds than any their enemies had against them And being in all other main matters very knowing and consciencious men they are not in charity to be suspected in those lesser and extern matters to have sprung any leak of sinfull weaknesse or to have made any shipwrack of a good conscience Later events have much recommended former duties and laws * Vires inordinatae mole ruunt sua Quo vehementiores eo infirmiores inque propriam ruinam valentissimae Salust shewing how weak even Truth and Religion are as to extern profession where like loose and scattered souldiers Beleevers or Professors are destitute of all order and just discipline But if the Ministers of the Church of England had discovered many failings as men compassed about with infirmities 6. Ministers in their weaknesses yet superiour to their adversaries who cannot supply their roome which easily beset them for which they oft mourned against which they were alwayes praying and striving yet what is it wherein the pretended perfections of their presumptuous and implacable adversaries doe excell the very weaknesses and defects of Ministers yea wherein will the vapouring of any new projectors be able to repair the dammage or recompense the want which thousands must have yea this whole Nation suffer if by these mens cruell designes they be deprived of the blessing of these whom they please to count so weak unworthy and contemptible Ministers Will those old pieces or those new Proteusses who pretend and fancy to be new stamped with the mark of popular ordination which is none of Christs whose wisdome never committed any power of Ministry and holy offices or divine Ordination to the common people as I have proved who are betrayers haters and desertors of that true power and authority which they formerly received in that just and lawfull ordination which was from all antiquity derived to this Church from which no mean and vulgar complyance should have drawn any man of piety learning and honesty to so great a schism defection and Apostasie from the Catholick rule and ancient practise will I say these new masters or those heaps of Teachers which country people are prone to raise up to themselves in their fervent folly and zealous simplicity will they furnish Church or State with better and abler Ministers in any kinde with better learning better doctrine better preaching better praying better living then those former Ministers did in the midst of their many infirmities Yea will not these new obtruders with most impudent foreheads while they looke you in the face cheat and deceive you Will they not while they smile upon you with shews of Gifts and Spirit O miserandam sponsam talibus creditam Paranymphis Ber. de Cons Praedatores non praedicatores peculatores non speculatores Raptores non Pastores Id. and Prophets and speciall calls and extraordinary ordinations exchange counterfeit for true Jewels brasse for gold stones for bread pebbles for pearls dirt for diamonds gloeworms for stars candles full of theives and soil for the Sun In stead of the excellent and usefull worth the divine and due authority of your learned and godly Ministers you shall have either confident ignorance or fraudulent learning or Jesuitick sophistry or fanatick nonsense or flattering errors or factious semblances of truth to usher in most damnable doctrines and most unchristian practises Doe men gather grapes of thornes or figs of thistles Can these bitter fountaines send forth sweet waters or these burning Etnas breath forth other than such sparkes and flames as their sulphureous spirits and their hearts full of envy Jam. 3.12 and malice and pride afford which seek to darken the Sun of Truth at noon day or to scorch up the fruits of holinesse to infect the common air of Christian charity order and peace in which true Christians delight to breath When these plagiaries have destroyed or driven away the fathers of Christs family and Church will they not either seduce and steal away the children to their own erratick factions or even sell these Orphanes for a pair of shoes to Cantors and Tom-a-bedlams committing or rather casting away the soules of men to the carelesse care of those sturdy vagrants whose minds are more unsetled than their eyes or feet or tongues which are so far bent against true Ministers as they are intent to their booty and prey from every quarter Will these who seek to be the maules and hammers of the Ministers of this Church either by their skill or power wit or learning prudence or policy ever forge on the hard anvils of their heads or bring forth out of the rude moulds of their inventions any thing that shall be like a true Minister of the Gospell Are there ordinarily any such blocks to be found among them of which there is any hope that they may be shapen to such Mercuries as are the true Gods Messengers Are there any such tempting materials as any art and industry may promise to fit them up to such a degree and pitch of competent Ministers as may direct the countrey plainnesse and guide that peevish and disputative madnesse which is among even the meanest people in every village Will these skippers or skullers ever furnish out such Pilots as may safely steere the ship of this Church in which the Truth of God the honour of Christ the reformed Religion the happinesse of thousands of soules are embarqued amidst the rocks of errours Syrens of secular temptations and piracies of strong enemies on every side They say that better ships are now built in England than ever were and shall we be content with worse Pilots lesse able Ministers in the Church who are as the Argonautae bringers of the golden fleece the riches and righteousnesse of Christ the Lamb of God the treasures of heaven the true gold of Ophir which hath been seven times tryed in stead of which
but cruell actors in their distresses whose necessities must needs be some reproach of the Nation even a publique sin and shame never to be expiated Will it not be the height of barbarity to compell such persons to Bellisarius his Obolum After so many learned victories and triumphs to force them to turn their bookes into bread or to be their own Cannibals to feed on their owne bowels or to starve upon others uncharitablenesse O how sad and sordid is it for such learned worth to be tryed with want and such piety be exercised by penury O prodigy of covetous cruelty capable to astonish heaven and earth which seekes to hide its wickednesse by its enormity and to make its selfe incredible by its monstrosity and excesse men will think it a fable which humanity much more Christianity should so much abhor to act or suffer to be done when it is in their power to help O Divine Providence which art indisputable unsearchable uneffable how dost thou thus chuse darknesse for the garment of thy glorious lights and thick clouds of obscurity wherein to wrap up thy brightest beames among mankinde Art thou preparing Ravens for such Eliasses and working wonders for the nourishment of such Prophets or shall their retirednesse poverty and patience be thy greatest wonder and their Martyrdome thy highest miracle by which to convince and convert this crooked and adulterous generation Truly O excellent Christians it is infinite pity grief and shame that so deserving vertues and most reverend years should be so much obscured and neglected whose great learning and excellent gifts in all kindes no men or Christians would despise or not use and incourage save onely such as are afraid that either the true reformed Religion or true Ministers should have any lustre put upon them or so much as any competent livelyhood afforded to them here while forain Churches and Universities admire them and would gladly entertain them There are also some fair Plantations of young and thrifty trees yet left in this Church whose luxuriant floridnesse wants nothing but a right Church government to culture prune and order them These rightly planted out by due ordination and preserved by wise discipline would in time bear store of good fruits if the coldnesse and spowinesse of the soil and inclemency of the English climate ever since our Northern blasts did not make them dwindle grow mossy and shrubbed by popular and plebeian adherencies or if a violent hand doe not pluck them up by the root or so bark them round and circumcise their maintenance that no fair fruit can be expected from them when there is no sap derived to them who if they were duly ordered and incouraged would still make the vain and erratick genius of this age see That true Religion is to be preserved and the Kingdom of Christ in mens hearts advanced and the power of godlinesse maintained in Christians lifes not by new modes and fancifull fashion but by old truths and the old Ministry of whose line and measure these new pretenders coming far short they strive by their calumniating activity to supply their defects after the same arts that the ungrateful sons of Sophocles did who that they might get their fathers estate of whose longaevity they were impatient complained that hee doted and was past the use of those admired parts which formerly had got him the love and applause of all Athens beseeching the Magistracy that they might make their father their pupill and manage that estate for him to which he was superannuated The old man hearing of this practise of his unnaturall sons made and publiquely recited the famous Oâ—â—ipus Coloneus and last of his Tragedies which gave the people so great assurance of his still remaining reason and sufficiency that they caused the former unjust grant to be revoked and his unworthy sons worthily punished 18. The impertinency and insufficiency of the Antiministerial pretenders I must in like manner leave it to the judgement and conscience of all excellent Christians whether there be any compare betweene the gifts labours and successes of those goodly Trees the true Ministers who have had the right power and succession derived to them from the Apostolicall root and these new shooters or suckers who seek to starve the ancient trees which so far exceed them and over drop them Are they not like vines and brambles thorns and figtrees set together Is not the comparison uncomely and disparaging not onely to Christians judgements but to their very religion Can the exchange passe without infinite losse injury and indignity to all true Christians of this and all other reformed Churches And therefore I shall presume such a commutation can never be desirable or acceptable to any that are soberly religious and truly consciencious who have no secular interest wrapped up under specious pretensions of piety Wise and worthy Christians cannot but remember and be extreamly sensible of those many great benefits which their forefathers themselves and their countrey have evidently received and enjoyed many years by the labors of the true Ministers of this Church equall or like to which they cannot with any probability nor by any experience yet had expect from the sorry simplicity and extravagant ignorance of those Antiministeriall adversaries who have as little ability as authority to carry on the great and holy work of saving soules either by dispelling ignorance errours or prejudices out of mens mindes or by setling mens judgements in truth or satisfying mens consciences in doubts or by reforming mens manners in a way of due reproof and discreet counsell or by vindicating the reformed Religion against learned cunning and powerfull opposers or by preserving any decency order and honor in the outward form and profession of Christian Religion which will soon deform to all contrary effects if other Ministry or Ministers be applyed than such as Christ hath instituted and the Church alwayes ordained and sent in Christs Name No man then can desire or design the change of this Ministry as to the authority order rule and succession who doth not also aime at the change of the whole Ministration and work Indeed those rude and unchristian novelties which some men seeme to agitate carry the aspect not onely of Papists and other collaterall adversaries against us as reformed but of Jews and Turks and Heathens such as would most diametrally oppose the name of any Christian Church or which is as bad or worse they seeme to prepare the way for some great Antichrists 2 Thes 2.10 11. whose coming must be by strong pretensions and presumptions of some new wayes of Ministry Sanctity and Piety in which are hidden the strongest delusions most probable to overthrow the true Ministry and Churches of Christ while they shall speciously cry up such new wayes of Ministry and spirit and gifts and Churches which neither we nor our forefathers nor primitive Christians nor the Church Catholick ever knew or were acquainted with either by
Church under heaven The want of that great benefit and those many blessings which the Churches of Christ both in primitive and postern times have enjoyed by the learning wisdome authority care circumspection and good example of excellent Bishops whom no men will want more than the commonalty of Presbyters may in time according to the usuall methods of humane folly and passions late and costly repentings make men the more esteeme them and desire their just restauration Servil de Mirand The ancient Persians are reported when their King dyed to have allowed five dayes interregnum during which time every man might doe what seemed good in his own eyes That so by the experience of those five dayes rudenesse riot injuries and confusions wherein rich and poore suffered they might learn more to value the necessity and benefit of lawfull orderly and setled government Want doth oft reconcile men to those things Carendo magis quaem fruendo de bonis recte judicamus which long use hath made nauseous and so offensive to them when wanton novelty hath glutted and defiled it self with its pudled waters possibly it may grow so wise by an after wit as ashamed of it selfe to returne to the primitive springs and purer fountaines where was both farre more clearnesse and far wholesomer refreshings Your charity forgiving and pitying your enemies and your humility digesting your injuries and indignities offered you by any men will invest you in more than all you ever enjoyed or lost as to reall comfort and gracious contentment By how much you now have lesse to be envyed of secular splendor the more you will be now and in after ages admired for your meeknesse and contentednesse in every estate Primitive poverty of Bishops will but polish and give lustre to your Primitive piety Humane disgraces are oft the foils and whetstones of divine graces The highest honour as of all good Christians so chiefly of godly Bishops and Ministers is not onely to * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Is Pel. l. 2. 133. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cl. At. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 preach and rule but to suffer also as becomes the eminency of their places and graces Christ is for the most part on the suffering side and oftner to be found not onely in the Temple but in the furnace and wildernesse than in Courts and Palaces I may not I hope I cannot flatter any of you so as to tempt you to boast of your Innocency to glory in your merits or your crosses before God His exactnesse findes drosse in the purest vessels and defects in the weightiest shekels of the Sanctuary shewing the most innocent and meritorious persons as to men so much of sinfull infirmity in themselves as may both justifie Gods inflictings and provoke the afflicted to true repentings either for any excesses to which they might be transported as men or defects whereto they might be subject as Bishops and chief Ministers in the Church of Christ whose holy industry and pious vigilancy before God ought to be proportioned to those eminencies which they enjoyed above others in the eye of the world All that I aim at in this Paragraph is by this touch of Christian sympathy to expresse a sense of duty gratitude honour and love which I owe to God and for his sake to your Paternity Also to deprecate any offence which I either really have or may seem to have given any of you To whose hands chiefly I owe what I count my greatest honour my being duely ordained to be a Minister of the glorious Gospell of Jesus Christ in this Church of England You are still your selves and not to be lessened by any mutations of men or times while you possesse your learned and gracious soules in patience Ad coelestia invitamur cum a seculo avellimur Tertul. l. 3. advers Marc. Your sufficiency hath lost nothing while you enjoy God and your Saviour in faith and love your friends in charity your enemies in pity your honours in knowing how to be * Phil. 4.12 abasâ—d and your Estates in knowing how to want as well as to abound You have by experience found the Episcopall throne and eminency to be as * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Naz. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Greg. Nis de Greg. Thaum Gregory Nazianzen and Nissen call it a sublimity fuller of envy and danger than of glory and dignity A dreadfull Precipice hard in the ascent laborious in the station hazardous in the descent of which Chrysostome expresseth so great an horrour that he thinkes few men fit for it and few saved under it the charge is so great the care so exact and the account so strict * Chrysost in Act. hom 3. Nor doth he think it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a preheminency so much as paines rather a burthen and oppression than any honour or exaltation And indeed to great and excellent mindes there was nothing in your former height and splendor truly worthy of your ambition or others emulation save onely the larger opportunities they afforded you not of being better in your selves but of doing more good to others Of which conveniencies being now deprived as you will have lesse to account for to God so the noblest revenge you can take of the present age is by patience under so profuse afflictions by your prayers for your most unjust and unplacable enemies by your constancy in studious industry and holy gravity to let the world see how impossible it is for true Christian Bishops not to be doing or desiring good while they live to all men and even to those from whom they have suffered much evill without a cause Your experienced piety knows better how to act than I can write as to true contentment in the world contempt of the world triumphing over the world and expectations above the world your storms and distresses though decumani great and vast cannot be long And to be sure will never be beyond your Pilots skill who looks on you as sufferers if not for the fundamentall saving Truths yet for the comely order and ancient government of his Church Many of you are already in prospect of that fair and happy haven of eternall tranquillity To which I beseech our God and Lord Jesus Christ the chief Bishop of his Church safely to conduct you by the wisdome and power of his Spirit As for your fatherly solicitude and Christian care of this Church and posterity God will relieve you by assuring you that he hath so vigilant and tender care as will cause all to work together for good Nor shall the insolency of enemies forain or domestick who are pleased with your disgraces and enriched with your spoiles alwayes triumph in the ruines of the Bishops Ministers and this Church of England Since then nothing is more apposite than the words of one of your own degree and order Gregory Nazianzen famous for his piety and learning zeal and patience I crave leave with all
or dubious in uncertainties or intangled with subtilties as Deer in acorn time they forget their food grow lean and fall into divers snares and temptations into many lusts and passions yea into the grave and pit of destruction whence there is no redemption Many as leaves from trees in Autumn every day drop away 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Hom. and dye in their mazes and labyrinths of Religion by wearying themselves in which they advance no more than birds in a cage and blinde horses in a mill whereas a true Christian should every day grieve to see himself nothing advanced in true holynesse or solid knowledge with grand steps he should be dayly going onward and upward with ample progresses and mighty increases of sound knowledge indisputable verities unquestionable practises of ly duties and heavenly conversation these are the steps by which holy men and women have ascended to heaven and conquered the difficulties of salvation That thus al the world might blesse themselves to see the happy improvements of true Christians beyond other men and the inestimable blessing of true and excellent Ministers paines among the filliest and worst of men in the dissolutest and worst of times O let not us then of the Ministry stand still and look on our own and the Churches miseries as the Lepers or mothers did in sieges till their children and themselves grew black with famine You that pretend to stand before the Lord of the whole world and the King of his Church you that bear the name of the most compassionate Redeemer who shed his bloud for his Church and laid down his life for his sheep Doe you never hear in the sounding of your own bowels the tears sighes and fears of infinite good Christians nor the voice of this English Sion lamenting and expecting pity at least from Ministers Is it worth thus much misery to root up Episcopacy to set up Presbytery and to undermine both with Independency All which might be fairly composed into a threefold cord of holy agreement such as was in primitive times between Bishops Presbyters and people whose passions have now ravelled out peace by sad divisions and weakned Religion by uncharitable contentions Though Parliaments and Assemblies and Armies and people should be miserable comforters passing by without regard and remorse yea though some be stripping the wounded and robbing this desolated Church yet doe not you forsake her now she is smitten of God Lamen 1.12 and despised of men Is it nothing to you O you that are more politicians than Preachers that passe by Stand and see if there be any sorrowes like the sorrowes of this reformed Church of England wherewith the Lord hath afflicted her in the day of his fierce anger It concernes no men more than Ministers to succour her which hath received these wounds most-what in the house and by the hands of her friends O give the Lord no rest untill he hath returned to this Church in mercy if you can by counsels and prayers reform nothing in the publique yet let nothing be unreformed in your private if you must be laid aside as to the peculiar office of Ministers yet you may mourn and pray the more in secret That the Lord would breath upon us with a Spirit of Truth and Peace of love and holy union of order and humility whereby none having any pride or ambition to govern every one may be humbly disposed to be governed For the great crisis of all Ministers distempers is in this not what Truths we shall beleive what doctrine we shall preach what holynesse we shall act but who shall govern whether Bishops or Presbyters or people yea the Keyes of some mens pretended power hangs so at the peoples girdle that it is too neer the apron-strings even of mechanicks and silly women When a right temper of Christian humility and love shall be restored to every part then will the spirits of Religion be recovered and aptly diffused into every member of this Church which blessed temperament as Christian Churches enjoyed in their primitive and florid strength nor is it lesse necessary now in their more aged and so decayed constitution O let not after ages say the Ministers of England were more butchers then Surgeons That they were Physitians of no value neither curing themselves nor others If any of us have not by malice so much as mistake given stronger physick and more graines of violent drugs than the constitution of this or any well reformed Church can well bear let us not be lesse forward to apply such cordials lenitives antidotes and restoratives of love moderation concession and equanimous wisedome as may recollect the dissipated and re-inforce the wasted spirits which yet remain in this reformed Church and the Ministry of it On which the enemies round about doe already look with the greedy eyes of ravens and vultures expecting when its languishing spirits shall be quite exhausted and its fainting eyes quite closed that so they may draw away the pillow and remaining supports of civill protection from under its head and violently force it to give up the ghost that the reformed Religion and Ministry of this Church may be at length quite cast out and buried with the buriall of an Asse that neither the place of reformed Bishops nor reformed Presbyters nor reformed people may know them any more in these British Islands In the last place therefore 13. Humble addresse to those in power in the behalf of Ministers I humbly crave leave to remind those that act in highest places and power who are thought no slight or shallow Statesmen That if neither piety to God nor conscience of their duty while they undertake to govern nor charity to mens soules both in present and after ages nor zeal for the reformed Religion move them as Christians nor yet justice and common equity to the encouragement and preservation of so many learned and godly men the lawfull Ministers of this Church in their legall rights and liberties nor yet common pity and charity to relieve so many pious men and their families If I say none of these should sway them as men or Christians the least of which should and I hope greatly will Yet worldy policy and right reason of State seems to advise the preservation and establishment of the so much shaken reformed Religion here in England which hath still deep root and impressions in the mindes and affections of the most and best people in this Nation Nor can this be done by more idoneous means than by giving publique favour incouragement and establishment to the true and ancient Ministry as to its main support and to godly Ministers as its head-most Professors If it be not absolutely necessary yet sure it is very convenient in order to the quiet and satisfaction of mens mindes who generally think themselves most concerned in matters of Religion either to confirm and restore to its pristine honour order and stability the ancient Ministry of the Church
noble and most Christian a work But they had need to be Herculesses men of most divine vertue and resolution that encounter the many headed hydras and various monsters which are at present set against the Ministry of this Church What ever censures any other actions of men may ly under which God will judge and of which they may have more cause at last to repent than to boast yet this the vindicating and establishing of the true Ministry and its authority they shall have of all things the least cause to repent of Nor I hope will any worthy men give me or any other Minister cause to repent that I have presumed to become an humble suites and a faithfull Monitor in a matter of so great and so religious concernment yea peradventure I may find favour which God can only give in the eyes of men as Abigail did in Davids 1 Sam. 25 33â— who blessed God for her seasonable diverting of him from that excesse of vengeance to which immoderate passion had tempted him It is not safe to treat those as enemies which are Gods friends and friends to mens soules It was an action onely fit for Saul whom God had forsaken to destroy the Priests of the Lord 1 Sam. 18. as enemies and traitors If any consecrated vessels of the Temple should have soil or decayes on them yet none but Nebuchadnezzars Belshazzars or Antiochusses would quite break them in pieces or melt them and prophane them No time can be too long no counsell too deliberate before Christians put so severe a purpose in execution or gratifie any party without hearing all sides Nor should they that dis-advise from it upon sober and good grounds be lesse acceptable to men in power than any of those that prompt and incite to so hardy and hazardous an adventure This gives me some hope if not of acceptance yet at least of pardon for either that prolixity for which none can doe greater penance than I have or for that plainnesse by which I may exercise any mans patience who vouchsafes to read this my Apologetick defense 17. The Authors excuse for the prolixity of this Apologetick defense wherein I have not forgot that as it is written in a busie and pragmatick age so possibly it may fall into the hands of some persons whose imployments admit of little leisure for such long discourses or tedious addresses But as others in reading may be prone too much to remember their momentaries so I in writing have chiefly considered my owne and others eternities I have weighed with my self how important a businesse God had laid in this upon my heart and my heart upon my hand The vehemency and just zeal for which hath still dictated to my pen both this spurre and excuse That in a Cause of so great consequence it were not onely a sin for me to say nothing but to say little lest shortnesse of speech should detract from the worth of the matter Weak shadowes would argue faint flames either a dimnesse in that light or a chilnesse in that heat which ought to attend a businesse which to my judgement seems of infinite importance to present and future times So pretious a Jewell as the true Ministry of the glorious Gospell of Jesus Christ was not to be set with an unhandsome foil or by a slight and perfunctory hand I know small fires and short puffes will not serve to make great irons malleable No Divell is harder to be unmufled and detected than that which conceals it self under Angelick masks which some weak and credulous soules think a sin to lift up or to suspect 2 Cor. 2.11 But we are not ignorant of Satans devises No drosse or masse of corruption is more untamable and unseparable from mans nature than that of sacrilegious enmity against Christ the Gospell and the Ministry while they have any thing to lose I am sure what ever we or our posterity of this Nation may want we cannot want Christ or the true light of the Gospell in its power and authority without being a most unhappy Nation To which if the preservation of a learned godly and authoritative Ministry in a due ordination and divine succession such as was of late and still is though much wasted and weakned in England be not thought necessary truly no more will the Scriptures nor the Sacraments nor the peace of Conscience nor the pardon of sin nor the saving of soules ere long be thought necessary No nor the excellency of the knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ whose Name and Worship will shortly be either shamefully abused scurrilously despised as now it is by many yea and cleane forgotten by the profane stupid sensuall and Atheisticall hearts of men unlesse there be some men whose speciall calling and commission from God and man shall both enable and ordain them to preach and administer holy things in Christs Name whose duty and conscience so commands them to serve God and his Church that they cannot be silent or negligent without sin 18. Mens pronenesse to Apostasie without a true Ministry To expect that arbitrary and occasionall Preachers will doe the work of Christ and the Church is as vain at to thinke that passengers or travellers will build and plant and sow and fight for men in their civill occasions The men of this world will finde many other imployments of greater honour credit and content than to preach the Gospell with the crosse of poverty and contempt upon them which is ever crucifying the world and must expect to be crucified by the world It 's rare to finde any generation of men that are truly favourers of Ministers or the Gospel therefore they are ever grudging at all cost laid out on Christs account as lost and going beside their Mill who had rather bee savers than saved by him Nor is the opinion which sober men generally retain of the excellency and necessity of Christian Religion in order to their salvation sufficient to keep it up to a constancy and succession without a true powerfull and authoritative Ministry For we see that although nothing concernâ— men more than to beleeve there is a God the supreme good of whose goodnesse bounty power and protection we have every moment need use and experience and upon whose mercy our sinfull mortality can onely with any reason depend both living and dying for our eternall welfare yet many yea most of men are ready to run out to Atheism To Atheism and to live without God in the world unlesse they have frequent and solemne remembrances besides their owne hearts to put them in minde in their dependance on and duty to God In like manner although nothing should be more welcome to mankinde because nothing more necessary than the news of a Saviour for sinners To Unbeleif yet the bitter root of unbeleif and many sensuall distractions which are in mens hearts and lives are prone to entertain nothing with lesse liking than the hearing and
obeying of this holy Gospell though applyed to them in the best and winningest matter that humane abilities can attaine Nature and Reason teach there is a God and no miracle was ever wrought to convert Atheists but the mystery of Salvation by Jesus Christ crucified is by no light of nature or reason attainable and needed both miracles at the first planting and a constant Ministry for the continuing of it in the world If then men be naturally so much aliens from the life of God and so much enemies to the crosse of Christ it is not like they will ever be so good natured as seriously to undertake the constant taske care and toile of preaching to others especially when they have no call to it but their owne or others pleasure no conscience of it as a divine Office and duty no promise or hope of divine assistance or blessing in it no thankes for it or benefit by it either from God or man Alas these warm fits and gleames of novelty curiosity popularity pride wantonnesse self-opinion and self-seeking which seem to be in some men who count themselves gifted prophetick specially cald The valour of cowards and the vertues of hypocrites are in the eyes of their Spectators and inspired these will soon damp to coldnesse and deadnesse when once either their design which is bad or their weaknesse which is great or their folly which is grosse shall be * 2. Tim. 3.9 manifest to themselves and to others as it is already to very many good Christians who finde that all the frolick and activity of those men is but helping forward the pragmatick policies of those who study to ruine this and all reformed Churches For if once true and able Ministers be cryed down cast out and cut off as to right succession the true Religion as Christian and reformed too cannot without a miracle continue but must needs be overrunne with brutish ignorance damnable errours and barbarous manners which are already prevailed much in many places partly for want of able Ministers and partly by the peoples supine neglect of publique duties and despising their true Ministers under pretence of engraffing to new bodies and adhering to new gifted Teachers and Conventicles which we find breed up few or none in knowledge or piety but onely transplant proficients out of other mens labours and nurseries the mean time the younger sort generally runne out to ignorance and the elder to what liberties they most affect for want of that setled Ministry order and government which ought in Religion and reason of State to be both established and incouraged For my owne particular 19. The Authors integrity I have obtained all I designed by this defense if I may but put all excellent Christians and those chiefly whom it most concerns in minde of that which I thinke they cannot forget or neglect without great imprudence as well as sin nor will any man be excuseable who doth not with his best endeavours promote it No private ends or sinister passion of envy covetousnesse or ambition no fear or contempt of any mâ—n hath any ingrediency in this piece Animi directa simplicitas satis se ipsa commendat Amb. however in other things no man is more prone to discover how weak and sinfull a creature he is without Gods grace I have nothing of private interest for profit or honor to crave or expect from great or good men Indeed they have little or nothing left to tempt men with I have more then I can merit or well account for yea I have enough through the bounty of God Satis habeo si res meae nec mihi pudori nec cuiquaum onâ—ri fâ—rent Hortalus apud Tacit. An. 4. and the blessing of one to me Inestimable Jewell whose virtuous lustre both beautifies and enricheth my life to an honorable competency and a most happy tranquillity whose every way most over-meriting merits have deserved as much as can be to be consecrated by my pen to an eternity of gratitude and honour I have seen so more than enough of the worlds vanity madnesse and misery that I doe not desire any thing more than to spend the remainder of my life in a contented privacy to the glory of God the honour of this Church and the welfare of posterity If I were offered the choice of all wishes and the fulfilling of them in this world I would desire nothing next that justice which is the conservatrix of all civill peace and society but this That such as are able would so far consider the honour of God and the welfare of the Church of England as to become Patrons and incouragers of good learning and the reformed Religion and to this purpose that they would establish that holy Discipline right order ancient government and divine succession of able Ministers which ought to be in the Church of Christ In reference to the generall function and fraternity of whom I cannot but intreat and offer thus much at least as I have done which cannot be to any good mans detriment or the Publiques injury For it is not a pleading for a restitution of those honours lands jurisdictions and dignities which were by pious donation and devout lawes appropriated to that profession I know how vain and unseasonable a motion it were to crave the restoring of honors goods and estates of those who are now almost reduced to petition for their liberties and lives It is nobler since God will have it so for Clergy men to want those blessings with content than to enjoy them with so much envy and anger as in this age seems inseparable from Bishops and Ministers in any worldly prosperity Nor is it a challenging of those immunities Primum Ecclesia Dei jura atque immunitares sum habeto inter Leges Edgari and priviledges which the lawes Imperiall and Nationall every where among Christians indulged to the Clergy we must learn to think it freedom enough if we may have leave but to preach and practise the Gospel of Jesus Christ which is our duty and dignity we must esteeme it a great priviledge now to be but exempted from vulgar rivalry and mechanick insolency which dares not onely to intrude into Ministers Pulpits but to pull them out by unheard of outrages not suffering the Church to be their Sanctuary We claim not exemption from civill Magistrates Court-censures and jurisdictions as was of old in many cases our aim is so to doe all things as shall feare no men to be spectators nor our enemies to be our judges Nor can we have so full and desirable a revenge on our enemies as to doe well who are never more sory than to see any true Minister live unblameably and commendably We dare not crave to be eased of publique taxes either in whole or in part Notwithstanding for the most part our charges are great our livings small and but for life yea and but the wages for our war and worke while we
serve in a better Militia It matters not what our secular burdens be so as we may make the Gospell any way lesse burthensome or more welcome to our hearears We urge not that common liberty which we have and our joint interest in the publique civill welfare as men while yet we are made uncapable and the onely men of any calling that are excluded from all publique votes counsels or influence when yet any trade may invade our calling and usurp our Ministry It is well if wee may be suffered to be of Gods Counsel and permitted to acquaint others with it in order to their salvation our ambition is so to live that the diminutions contempt and poverty cast upon the Ministeriall order as to all secular priviledges or interests may be no disparagement to our function any more than it was to Primitive Bishops and Presbyters who by their constant patience and humility gave greatest Testimony to the truth of the Gospell whom their preaching moved not their patience did Yet Quos praedicatio non potuit illos vicit praedicantium patientia quos documenta Evangelica non moverunt de istis bene toleratae injuriae tandem triumphaâ—unt Hom. de Eccl. prim persec it will be little to the honour of this Nation which as yet professeth the Christian Religion to treat the Ministers of Christ after the rate that Diocletian or Maximinus or Julian did or as those primitive persecutors either heathens or hereticks or as the Mahumetans at this day doe under whom it is a favour to tolerate any Christian Bishops or Preachers or Professors among whom even the remaining Embers of Christianity are almost raked up and buried under the oppressions poverty and barbarity used against them and their Ministers Nothing hath a deeper and sharper sense upon my soule than when I see not onely the great and heavy distresses which already have and will further fall on many and most of my betters and brethren who as learned godly and ingenuous men merit something at least of compassion but chiefly when by foresight of future times I consider not without grief and horrour the great decayes if not utter vastations of the reformed Religion and of that true piety which such hath heretofore so flourished in England through the want of true able and authoritative Ministers all those inundations of ignorance error superstition and confusion will certainly flow in which all good Christians would most deprecate both from God and man my own and other mens serious sense of all which I shall much grieve to finde either unacceptably * Fructus est laboris finis operis placere melioribus Sym. Ep. or unsuccessefully expressed in this Apologetick defence which is humbly presented to the Christian candor and submitted to the judgement of all those excellent Christians whom it most concerns and to whom it is directed the least of whom I would not willingly offend 20. Deprecation of offence Non laudes sed laudanda quaeâ—â— Beseeching them in the name of our Lord Jesus Christ to accept in the spirit of meeknesse and love what I have written I hope as becomes a Christian and a Minister of the Gospell in this reformed Church of England Also to cover with the vail of charity what ever infirmities may appeare as in a frail and sinfull man who knowing that I had chiefly to contest with some men that are wise in their own conceit Prov. 26.4 thought it a part of wisdome in its season to answer them according to their folly And when I considered that these Antiministeriall spirits if they fear God yet they seeme little to reverence men either in the hoary heads of pious antiquity declaring its judgement in the writings of the Fathers Canons of Councels and histories of the Church or in the learned judgement of those excellent Authours of later edition who are all against them It hath made me the more sparing in so clear and confessed a cause to cite their infinite Testimonies My intent being neither to make this Apology a flag of ostentation for great reading nor yet to crowd up and smother these men meerly with numbers of names and quotations which is very easie but rather to breath upon them with the breath of life and to convince them with Scripture and right reason which may serve to meet with any in the ordinary rodes of rigid Separatists Papists and Socinians as for Seekers Enthusiasts Seraphicks and Ranters they commonly fly like Night-ravens and Scrichowles so much in obscurities that I can hardly see them though I oft hear their ominous voices portending utter darknesse after their evening fulguratings and flashes when I meet with any of these I thought it my duty and honour not to give them way though indeed I know nothing probable to conquer such obstinate passions to confute such proud ignorance or to curb such wanton liberties as these unruly spirits pretend to but onely the hand of God in sicknesse poverty terrour and improsperity A little winter of affliction will easily kill all those vermine of opinions which are bred in a summers toleration through health plenty successes preferments and which seise at length the very heads and hearts of men If any Christian through meer simplicity and honest credulity have erred not daring to take the hundred part of that confidence to maintain Truth or to assert worthy Ministers and the right way of the reformed and Christian Religion which others doe to broach and abet their desperate errors and calumnies I hope I have as my purpose is offered to those well meaning Soules in all plainnesse and charity what may redeem them from those many false and erratick fires which seek to seduce them from their true Ministers whom the light of right reason and Scripture and experience will shew them are as much to be loved honoured and estâ—emed as ever any Ministers of the Gospel were to any Christians in any Church since the Apostles time If any rude and injurious detractors being over grown with proud and presumptuous flesh instead of healing rise to insolent humors and intolerable inflummations rayling defaming decrying and speaking all manner of evill falsely against worthy Ministers and their calling being resolved and having vowed Act. 23.14 as the forty men against Saint Paul quite to destroy them The corrasives or burnt alum here and there sprinkled on the plaister of this Apology is purposely to meet with and to eat out that proud and dead flesh which may be in their corrupted minds and benummed consciences The sober Christian must not think that every one that makes a sowre face or wry mouth or wincheth at this Apology or passeth a severe slight or scurrilous answer upon it or its author is presently hurt or injured by me or it further than he whose bones are broken is hurt by one that strives to set them or he that hath ulcerated sores is by him that seeks to search and heal them These
men I must needs offend as to their distemper I did designe it I ever shall offend them if I will defend this Truth It is my duty and charity by displeasing them to doe them good Apoplectick diseases are incurable till sense be restored some men are benummed and past feeling I cannot live or dye in peace if I should hold my peace when I ought to rebuke and with all authority Ephes 4.19 because with Truth and good conscience in the name of Christ and of all my brethren the intolerable vanity ignorance pride arrogancy and cruelty of those who have set up themselves above and against all those that are the ordained reformed and faithfull Ministers of this or any other Christian Church In whom they list to finde nothing but faults and insufficiencies while they boast of their own rare accomplishments which are no where to be found but in their proud swelling words by which they lie in wait to deceive the simple and unstable soules I could no longer bear their insolent Pamphlets 2 Pet. 2.18 their intolerable practises their uncharitable projects against the glory of Christ and the happinesse of this reformed Church and Nation It grieved me to see so may Shipwrackt soules so many tossed to and fro who are floating to the Romish coast so many overthrown faiths so many willing and affected Atheists so many cavilling Sophisters so many wasted comforts so many scurrilous and ridiculous Saints so many withered graces so many seared consciences so many sacrilegious Christians so many causelesse triumphings of mean persons over learned grave and godly Ministers I was troubled to behold so many fears yet so much silence so many sighes and sorrows yet so much dejection and oppression of spirits such over-awings in those men whom it becomes in a spirituall warfare to encounter with beasts and unreasonable men as being sure to overcome at last Therefore among others I desire this apology may be a monument of my perfect abhorrency and publique protestation against all evil counsels and violent designes used against this reformed Church its Religion and Ministry when posterity shall see the sad effects of some mens agitations I expect no acceptance from any men further than I may doe them good Such as refuse to be healed by this application probably their smart will provoke them to petulant replyes which as I cannot expect from any sober and serious Christian so to the wantonnesse of others who are wofull wasters of paper and inke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Plato in Crito I shall never have leisure to attend I have better imployment whereto I humbly devote the short remnant of my pretious moment even to the service of Christ of this Church and of all those excellent Christians in it to whose favour this sudden Apologetick defence is humbly dedicated in the behalf of the Ministry of this Church of England by their humblest servant in the Lord I. G. FINIS A Table of the chief heads handled in this Defense of the Ministery of the Church of ENGLAND THE Addresse pag. 1. The Cause undertaken p. 2 and recommended to excellent Christians p. 3 The honor of suffering in a good cause p. 4 Humble monition to those in power p. 6 Of ingenuous Parrhesie p. 7 Of Apologetick writings p. 8 The Authors integroty and sympathy p. 9 Of Ministers Lapse p. 10 Of their former Conformity p. 11 An account of Mr. Chibalds two books touching Lay Elders p. 13 Weak conjectures at the causes of Ministers Lapse p. 14 Of true Honor. p. 17 The main cause of Ministers lapse or diminution p. 20 Of Ministers as Politicians Pragmaticks Polemicks p. 24 What carriage best becomes Ministers in civill dissensions p. 25 Of Ministers indiscretions and inconstancies p. 28 The way of Ministers recovery p. 29 Vulgar insolencie against Ministers p. 30 Antiministeriall malice and practises p. 34 Ambitious and Atheisticall policies against them p. 35 The joy and triumph of the enemies of the reformed Religion p. 39 The Ministers of the Church of England neither Vsurpers nor Impostors p. 40 The sympathy of good Christians with their afflicted Ministers p. 42 Their plea for them against Novel and unordained Intruders p. 44 The right succession and authority of Ministers a matter of high concernment to true Christians p. 48 Who are the greatest enemies against the Ministry of this Church p. 49 Matters of Religion most considerable to Statesm n. p. 50 The just cause godly Ministers have to fear aâ—d complain p. 52 Ministers case unheard not to be condemned p. 55 The character of a good Minister such as is here pleaded for p. 58 Ministers excellencies are some mens greatest offence p. 61 Ministers infirmities viciate but not vacate their Authority p. 62 I. The first Objection or Quarrell of the Antiministeriall faction against the Ministers of England as being in no true or right Church way p. 65 Answ Vindicating the Church of England p. 66 1. As to Religion internall Ibid. It s power on the heart p. 67 Iâ—s ground and rule as to holinesse p. 68 Of fanatick fancies in Religion p. 69 The Souls true search after God and discoveries of him p. 71 Of the Souls Immortality p 73 Mans improvement to the divine image p. 74 True Religion as internall estates in Christ and in the true Church p. 76 II. Of true Religion as externall or professionall in Church society p. 77 Of the Church as visible and Catholick p. 78 Of a Nationall Church p. 80 The order and charity which befits Christians in all sociall relations p. 82 Papall and popular extreams touching the Church p. 84 The Romane arrogating too much p. 85 Of Infallibility in the Churches Ministry p. 88 Of Churches reduced only to single Congregations or Independent bodies 91 The primitive way of Churches and Christian communion p. 92 The National communion or polity of the Church of Eng. justified p. 95 The mincing or crumbling of the Churches pernicious p. 96 Of Religion as established and protected by Civill power p. 99 Of the subject matter or members of a Church p. 101 Of Parochiall congregations p. 102 Of Communicants p. 103 Of Ministers duty to Communicants p. 104 Ministers in each Parish not absolute Judges but Monitors and Directors Ibid. Good Discipline in the Church most desirable Ibid. Of Jurisdiction and Judicatories Ecclesiasticall p. 105 Of the common peoples power in admitting Communicants p. 106 Of a Church Covenant its Novelty Infirmity Superfluity p. 110 The essentials and prudentials of a true Church in England p. 112 Of being above all Ordinances Ministry and Church society p. 113 Peoples incapacity of gubernative power Civill or Ecclesiasticall p. 115 Of Magistrates and Ministers p. 117 Of the Plebs or peoples judgment in matters of doctrine or scandall p. 119 Tell it to the Church in whom is power of Church discipline and censures p. 121 Of Synods and Councels p. 126 Of prudentiall Liberty and latitudes in Church polity p. 127
perversness carry with them hindring Christians from discerning even those objects that are round about them yea it is to be feared That some men from Atheistical profane ranting and licentious principles seek for a true Church as Hypocrites do for their sins and cowards for their enemies loth to finde them and studying most to be hidden from them They complain of this and other Churches as defective as impure as none when indeed it may be feared they are sorry there are any such and wish there were none of these Christian societies Ministers or godly people in the world whose doctrine and examples are their restraints reproaches and torments being most cross to their evil designs and immoderate lusts They complain they cannot finde a true Church when they are unwilling so to do and satisfie themselves as the Cynick in his Tub morosely to censure and Magisterially to finde fault with all Christians that they may conform to none in an holy humble and peaceably way but rather enjoy that fantastick and lazy liberty of mocking God and man till they finde such a way of Church and Religion as shall please them Which they would not be long in finding as to extern polity and profession if they did but entertain that inward life and power of Religion which I formerly set down which by a principle of charity as well as of truth strongly flowing from belief of Gods love in Christ to mankinde and specially to the Church doth powerfully binde and cheerfully encline every humble believer 1 Cor. 14.33 God is not the Author 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of unsetledness commotion or confusion but of peace as in all Churches of the Saints Heb. 12.14 Follow peace with all men and holiness c. Rom. 12.18 If it be possible as much as lieth in you live peaceably with all men to have peace and communion as much as may be with all Christians as internal in judgment and good will so external and social both private and publick amicitial and political in regard of example comfort and encouragement as also of Order Subordination and Government so far as we see they have any fellowship with Christ Jesus in those holy mysteries and duties which he hath appointed whereby to gather and preserve his Church in all Ages and places and Nations Thus we see some mens Pens serve onely to blot the face even of the Catholike Church and all parts of it in their visible order and communion affecting to write such blinde and small Characters in describing new Church ways and forms of Religion that no ordinary eyes can read their meaning either in their shrinking and separating into small ruptures of Bodies when they were related to and combined with Churches large and setled or in their Seraphick raptures strange Enthusiasms secret drawings and extraordinary impulsions which they pretend to have in their ways above and without yea in the neglect and contempt of all ordinary means and setled Ministry in any Church Their many high imaginations and fanatick fancies are no doubt above their Authors own understandings no less than above all wiser and soberer mens capacities twinckling much more like gloworms under the hedges of private Conventicles and Factions than shining with true and antient light of the judgement or practise of any Churches Therefore they need no further confutation from my Pen having so little yea no confirmation from any grounds of Scripture or arguments of common Reason or custom of Christians nothing indeed worthy of any rational godly and serious mans thoughts who list not to dance after the Jews-trump or Oaten-pipe of every Country fancy rather than listen to the best touched Lute or Theorbo These Syrens wise Christians may leave to sing to themselves and their own melancholy or musing thoughts no sober-man can understand them further than they signifie that ignorance illiterateness idleness pride presumption licentiousness and vanity which some like spiritual Canters affect The rarities which they boast to enjoy are without any discreet mans envy that I know However they carry it with a kinde of scornful indignation against others every where pitying as they say the simple diligence and needless industry of those poor Christians who are still attending on those thred-bare forms as they call them of old readings and catechisings and preachings and prayings and Sacraments c. in the publick Liturgies and orderly assemblies of Christians Despising as much the antient and true way of Ministry and Duty as they would the moldy bread and torn bottles of the Gibeonites abhorring to own any relation to other Christians or Church or Ministry or Governors in any Catholike bond of communion and subjection nor can they endure any Christian subordination or prudent and necessary restraint of just Government Jeron Ep. ad Eustoch Quibus os barbarum procax in convicia semper armatum Isid Hâ—spal lib. de offic eccles c. 15. Ubicunque vagantur venalem circumferentes hypocri sinusquam fixi nusquam stantes nusquam sedentes quae non viderunt confingunt Opiniones suaâ— habent pro Deo Honores quos non acceperunt se habuisse protestantur c. Which makes them look very like the old Circumcelliones a company of vagrant Hypocrites of whom Saint Jerom and Isidore Hispalensis make large and satyrical descriptions The first sayes they were impudent straglers whose mouths were always full of barbarous and importune reproaches The other tells us that they every where wandered in their mercenary hypocrisie fixed no where feigning visions of what they never saw Counting their opinions and dreams for divine and protesting to have received those eminencies which they have not Impatient to be confined to any place order or way but had rather like vagabonds continue in their beggarly liberty than fix to a sober industry and enjoy a setled competency 2 Pet. 2.14 Beguiling unstable souls These unstable spirits who turn round till they are giddy and fall from all truth and charity into all error and faction who shut their eyes that they may say they grop in the dark and complain of all mens blindness but their own These I say have of all others least cause to blame the Religion and Ministry of the Church of England since they own themselves to be in no Church-way Which of all sides is most blamed and condemned and so need not to be confuted any more 16. Several quarrels against the Church of Englands frame Some others there are who flatter themselves to be less mad than these seeking fellows who glory most in this That they have broken all the former cords and shaken off all bonds of any National Government Order and Discipline whereby they were formerly restrained in this Church Which first they deny to be any Church purely and properly so called or in any way and frame of Christs institution but onely such an establishment as ariseth from meer civil polity and humane constitution Secondly These charge us that we
something different from their primitive majesty beauty and simplicity by putting on what was superfluous rather than pernicious But if there should not be in our dayes so just and noble recantations from this Church and Nation yet as Ministers of Christ it 's fit for us to deserve it we are reduced but to the primitive posture of those holy Bishops and Presbyters who more sought to gain men to Christ than honour and maintenance to themselves Better we cease to be men than cease to be Christs Bishops and Ministers we must do our duties 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chrysost de Paul 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Is Pel. till we dy having any opportunities though we have no incouragements from men our lean wasted and famished carkasses such as St. Chrysostome saith the Apostle Paul carryed about the world so much subdued by himself and neglected as if he had not been battered and persecuted enough by others those will serve to be Temples of the Holy Ghost and lively stones or pillars to the reformed Church of Christ as well as if they had the fatnesse of Monkes and the obeseness of Abbots whose fulnesse you will lesse have cause to envy when the pious industry of your poverty shall exceed the lazy dulnesse and uselesse fogginesse of many of them amidst their plenty which no true reformed Christian grudges them when they imploy in industry humility mortification devotion and holy contemplation as some of them doe and thereby shew that plenty is no enemy to piety in them Let us shew that neither is poverty an enemy to vertue in us Though the Roman Clergy rejoice at our penury let not us repine at their superfluity but wish them truth and holinesse as ample as their revenues Above all take heed you doe not gratifie them or any others of meaner spirits with any desertion or abasing of your holy calling and Ministry either in word or in deed Neither adopting a spurious Ministry of novell and popular production nor giving over the consciencious exercise of that which you have received here by an holy and right succession your religious constancy in it will be the highest vindication of it to be of no mean and cravenly kinde which preacheth more out of duty and conscience to God than from secular rewards from them Many of your afflictions have been still are and are like to be as great so of long continuance Such as to which God no doubt hath proportioned his gifts and graces in you that so by this great honorary of suffering as becomes you both God may be glorified further in you and you may be more sensibly comforted and amply crowned by him your losses will turn to your greatest gains and your desertions as from men to your happiest fruitions of God The highest and spring tides of grace usually follow the lowest ebbes of estate Then are holy men at their best and most when they seem least and nothing to man as those stars whose obscurity is recompensed with their vicinity to heaven Your restraints will be your enlargements and your silencings will proclaime the worlds folly and unhappinesse to deprive it self of your excellent gifts and also set forth your humility who know how to be silent with meeknesse and patience no lesse than to speak with wisedome and eloquence I should not need nor would presume here to make any particular addresse to those reverened Bishops learned and godly fathers as yet surviving and almost forgotten in this Church whose worth I highly venerate towards whose dignity I never was nor am either an envious diminisher or an ambitious aspirer whose eminency every way hath made good that abstract and character which I formerly gave of a true Christian Bishop if I did not observe how little they are for the most part considered by any ordinary minds who generally admire the ornaments more than the endowments of vertue Vulgar spirits seldome salute any Deity whose shrines and Temples are ruined Few men have that gallantry of minde which M. Petronius expressed to Julius Caesar when he led Cato to prison whom he with other Senators followed out of the Senate telling him He had rather be with Cato's vertue in a prison * 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Xiphilin in Pompeio than with Caesars violence in a palace The worlds vanity is prone to judge those the greatest sinners who are the greatest sufferers whereas thousands perish eternally by their prosperous successes few by their calamitous sufferings The methods and riddles of divine dispensation and love are far different from plebeian censures and flatteries God suffers his Peters to be winnowed and his Pauls to be buffeted yea he grindes in the sharpest mils as holy Ignatius desired the corn he most esteemes casting his gold into the hottest furnaces Absit ut hoc argumento religiosos putemus a Deo negligi per quod confidimus plus amari Sal. l. 1. Gub. de Aff. to make it at once more pure in it self and more precious to himself It is necessary as * Plato in Phado 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Plato saith for the divinest minds to be abstracted from and elevated above and even dead unto the very best of things mundane and sensible although good lawfull and laudable which a wiser than Plato tels us are to be accounted by Apostolick and Episcopall piety but * Phil. 3.8 as losse and dung in comparison of Jesus Christ which honour and treasure of your souls no envy malice fury or force can deprive you of This no doubt makes it seem not a strange thing to you that the Lord hath thus dealt even with you who have suffered the losse of all things as to those publique legall and temporary rewards of your studies learning and labourers while yet you were uncondemned for any sin that ever I have heard of committed either against the laws of God or man only upon this account because you were Bishops or chief Presidents in the order government and care of this reformed Church * See the judgment of Bishop Cowper a learned and holy Bishop in Scotland in his life written by himself according to the present Laws then in force anâ— agreeable for the main to the practise of all pious Antiquity I need not put your learned piety in minde of that voice from heaven wâ—ich was audible to blessed Polycarp a primitive Bishop and Martyr at Smyrna when he was haled at fourescore years old to exeâ—ution the tumultuous rable crying after him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. Away with these wicked ones c. But the celestiall eccho was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 O Polycarp be of good courage * Euseb l. 4. hist c. 14. and quit thy self like a valiant man a faithfull Christian and worthy Bishop of the Church None merit more to be preserved many times than they whom vulgar fury and faction seeks to crucifie and destroy Nor are any lesse meriting than those who are by such easie